\ 



jQb* MEMOIRS 



OF THE 



WESLEY FAMILY; 



COLLECTED PRINCIPALLY 



FROM ORIGINAL DOCUMENTS 



BY ADAM CLARKE, L.L. D., F. A. S. 



NEW-YORK. 

PUBLISHED BY N. BANGS AND T. MASON, FOR THE METHODIST 
EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 

John 0. Totten, Printer, 9 Bowery. 

1824, 



In Exchange 

Duke University 
AUG 1 9 1936 



INTRODUCTION. 



During the time in which men, eminent for their 
literary, diplomatic, or military talents flourish, the 
Public is rarely led to examine by what slow grada- 
tions their powers became matured 5 or what evidence 
their infancy and youth afforded of that high celebrity 
which they afterwards attained. 

The great utility of their literary labours, or the 
splendour of their public services, occupies and dazzles 
the mind, so that all minor considerations become 
absorbed; and it is only when the Public is deprived 
by death of such illustrious characters, that posterity 
feel disposed to trace them up to their earliest period : 
and inquire by what means these luminaries, so small 
at their rising ? attained to such a meridian of usefulness 
and glory, and appeared so broad and resplendent at 
their setting. 

This is equally the case both with states and men : 
hence the tiistorian as well as the Biographer, influ- 
enced by th& maxim. — Felix qui potuit return cognos- 
cere causas, endeavours to investigate those philosophic 
and intellectual principles which gave birth and being 
to such physical, political, and mental energies. 

That Divine Providence, which arranges and con^ 
ducts the whole, and under whose especial guidance 
and controul the course of the present state is ordered^ 
so that all operations in the natural, civil, and moral 
world issue in manifesting the glory, justice, and 
mercy, of the Supreme Being, lies farther out of the view 



INTRODUCTION 



of men, and by most is little regarded : hence a multi- 
tude of events appear to have either no intelligent cause, 
or none adequate to their production ; and because the 
operations of the Divine hand are not regarded, Histo- 
rians and Biographers often disquiet themselves in vain 
to find out the causes and reasons of the circumstances 
and transactions which they record. 

In the dispensations of mercy to the world, and the 
effects produced by them, the principles from which all 
originated, the agencies employed, and the mode of 
working, are still more difficult of apprehension, par- 
ticularly to those minds which regard earthly things, 
and see nothing in the natural and moral world but 
general laws, of which they do not appear to have any 
very distinct view ; and which never can account for 
the endlessly varied occurrences in a single human life, 
— much less in a state, and still less in the government 
of the Church By the government of the Church, I 
mean the continuation of that energetic and supernatu- 
ral principle by which pure and undefiled religion, con- 
sisting in piety to God and benevolence to man, is 
maintained in the earth. There has been an unhappy 
propensity in all times to deny the existence of this 
principle, and its operations on the minds and hearts of 
men ; and this has been the fruitful source both of irre- 
ligion and false doctrine : and hence the Church of God 
often feels the necessity of contending earnestly for the 
faith once delivered to the saints. 

The fool hath said in his heart, There is no God. 
This has a greater extension of meaning than is gener- 
ally allowed : it does not merely apply to the denial of 
the existence of one Supreme Being, but also to His in- 
fluences and operations, even where his being is allowed. 
When moral effects, the purest, the most distinguished, 
and the most beneficial to society, are attributed to 
natural causes, human passions, and the inquietudes of 



INTRODUCTION. 



V 



vanity, and not to the Author of all good, the Father of 
lights, then we may safely assert, that the person who 
so views them is one of those unwise men of whom the 
Psalmist speaks. He excludes God from His own 
peculiar work ; gives to nature what belongs to grace ; 
to human passions, what belongs to the Divine Spirit ; 
and to secondary causes what must necessarily spring 
from the First Cause of all things. 

Were not the subject too grave, it would be sufficient 
to excite something more than a smile to see men both 
of abilities and learning, in their discussion of spiritual 
subjects which they have never thoroughly examined, 
because they have never experimentally felt them, 
labour to account for all the phenomena of repentance, 
faith, and holiness, by excluding the Spirit of God from 
His own proper work; and, to the discredit of their 
understanding and the dishonour of religion and sound 
philosophy, search for the principle that produces love 
to God and all mankind, with all the fruits of a holy 
life, in some of the worst passions of the human heart. 

In reference to a great and manifest revival of religion 
in the land we have heard the following concessions: — - 

" It is granted, (say such men) that multitudes of the 
most profligate of the people have been morally changed ; 
and, from being a curse to their respective neighbour- 
hoods, have become a blessing to the whole circle of 
their acquaintance; the best of servants, sons, and 
husbands ; obedient subjects to the state, and a credit 
to humanity." But how was this change effected ? 
u Why," say they, 6 by the persuasive arguments of a 
powerful orator ; who, to the love of power and the 
lust of ambition, added extraordinary address and gene- 
ral benevolence. With a strong tincture of enthusiasm 
in himself, which found a tractable disposition in the 
fanaticism of the age, and the credulity of the common 
people ; he succeeded in raising, organizing, and 



INTRODUCTION. 



rendering permanent, a society of increasing influence 
and importance ; the principles of which deserve the 
investigation of the statesmen and the philosopher, and 
their economy and progress the pen of the historian." 

Thus the good done is reluctantly acknowledged ; 
while the Cause of it is either entirely unnoticed, or 
unknown. A fountain is pointed out which produces 
sweet waters and bitter ; brambles which produce figs, 
and thorns which produce grapes ; or in other words, 
that work which neither might nor power, but the 
Spirit of the Lord of hosts alone can effect, is attributed 
to a certain mechanical operation on the minds of the 
multitude by the agency of worldly ambition, lust of 
power, self-interest, and hypocrisy ! 

Thus has the world been often abused in reference 
to the work of God by ignorant, irreligious, and preju- 
diced men, from the foundation of Christianity to the 
present time : but never more, and never more grossly, 
than in relation to the Rev. John Wesley and that great 
revival of Scriptural Christianity which it has pleased 
the world to call Methodism, and the subjects of which 
it terms Methodists^ — appellatives which the members 
of that religious Society bear, not because they have 
either chosen or approved of them, but because the 
public will have it so. 

The fame of Mr. Wesley's labours, writings, and 
success in the Ministry, has reached most parts of the 
habitable globe ; and wherever his name has been 
heard, a desire has very naturally been excited to know 
something of his origin and personal history, and of the 
rise and progress of that W ork of which he was, under 
God, the Author, and for more than half -a century the 
great superintendent and conductor. To meet this 
desire, various Lives and Memoirs^ possessing different 
degrees of merit and accuracy, have been published : 
but in most cases by Authors either ill-informed, or pre- 



INTRODUCTION. 



vii 



judiced. To some of those Writers Mr. Wesley was 
never personally known: and they were obliged to 
collect their information from such quarters as were 
but ill-calculated to give what was correct ; by others 
the whole system of Methodism was misunderstood ; 
and no wonder if by them it were misrepresented. 
Most of the Narratives referred to were published shortly 
after Mr. Wesley's death, before the great principles, 
both religious and ceconomical, of Methodism could 
have been put to that full and extensive test to which 
they have since been subjected ; and hence the Metho- 
dists' Conference have been led to determine that the 
present matured state of this great work, and the benefi- 
cent operation of those principles, should be brought 
before the Public, exhibited in their own light ; and 
that a new History of the Founder of Methodism 
should be compiled from original documents, many of 
which had not been seen by his previous Biographers ; 
the whole being intended to give a correct view of his 
character and labours in connexion with the present 
matured state of that work of which the Most High 
God had made him the chief instrument. The Com- 
piler of the present Work was requested by the Con- 
ference in 1821 to undertake this task. With oppres- 
sive feelings, from a deep sense of his own unfitness, 
he reluctantly acceded, and began to collect and arrange 
his materials. While thus employed, a number of 
documents relative to the Wesley Family presented 
themselves to view ; and as some hindrances were un- 
expectedly found to exist, which prevented the Writer 
from proceeding with the Life of Mr. John Wesley, 
and that of his brother Charles, the companion of his 
early labours, he was induced to turn his attention to the 
few remaining memorials of the Wesley Family, princi- 
pally in his own possession, which time was every mo- 
ment rendering less and less perfect and legible ; many 



Viii! 



INTRODUCTION. 



of which had been badly kept while passing through 
hands that had little interest in their preservation. To 
render these as complete as the circumstances of the 
case would admit, great pains were taken to collect 
from the few remaining contemporaries of the Wesley 
Family, and their immediate descendants, every authen- 
tic anecdote that had been preserved of the original 
stock and collateral branches of this wondrous tree. 
whose shade has been extended over various parts of 
the four quarters of the globe, and under which fowl 
of every wing have been collected, and found shelter. 
Had this Work been undertaken even thirty years ago, 
the result would have been much more satisfactory ; 
as at that time many were alive who had seen the cloud 
arise, and could have supplied the most useful infor- 
mation. But regrets relative to this are vain — these 
are all dead : fourscore and eight years were sufficient 
to have swept off all those who had entered into life, 
when God began to pour out His Spirit to produce 
that reformation in the land which has been since term- 
ed Methodism ; and more than sufficient to gather into 
eternal habitations those who had been the original 
subjects and witnesses of this blessed work. 

As to the original family, it is most probable that all 
memorials are lost, except those preserved in the fol- 
lowing sheets. These cannot be unacceptable to the 
Methodists, nor uninteresting to the religious public : 
and both will possibly join in thankfulness for what 
has been done, and in candidly passing over any inad- 
vertencies or mistakes which they may discover in the 
Work. 

If it bear the marks of haste and carelessness, the 
Reader may rest assured that none of these either prevail- 
ed or existed in the course of this undertaking ; long 
continued labour precluded haste, and deep anxiety to be 
accurate and useful precluded carelessness. But who- 



INTRODUCTION. 



ix 



ever considers the difficulty of not only collecting, but 
of arranging, bits and scraps, verbal communications 
and items, from a thousand different quarters, will not 
wonder should they find a few mistakes ; and in various 
parts an inadequacy of composition, should that ap- 
proach even to a flatness of diction and poverty of lan- 
guage. 

To those for whose use these Memoirs were chiefly 
intended, it will be no matter of surprise that the Writer 
should appear the constant advocate of Methodism, the 
admirer of its doctrines and discipline, and also of the 
means employed in its propagation. 

But while he adores the grace of God which has 
produced those wondrous and beneficent results which 
have fallen under his own notice for nearly fifty years, 
he hopes that it will not be supposed that he is hostile 
to any person who thinks differently from himself on 
this subject ; and much less to any body of Christians 
whose creed may be in any respect different from his 
own. He sincerely wishes them all God's speed; and 
is thankful to God when he sees the interests of genu- 
ine Christianity promoted, though by persons who fol- 
low not with him. 

To all those who have contributed ' original Docu- 
ments and other information for the use of these 
Memoirs, he returns his best thanks : but here he should 
acknowledge that he stands chiefly indebted to his ex- 
cellent friend Miss Sarah Wesley, for her continual 
assistance ; to the venerable and reverend Thomas 
Steadman, Rector of St. Chad's, Shrewsbury ; to 
Thomas Marriot, Esq., London; and to the honourable 
person from whom he received those important Letters, 
that have thrown so much light on the early history of 
the Rector of Ep worth, 

2 



tfat*$im\U$ of tije J©e#Iep family etc 



Me desire of several part icular Friends, I have added a Plate of Facsimiles 
of the Wesley Family, and of some of Mr. J. Wesley's early Friends among the 
Moravians and others. The following explanatory List refers to the numbers 
and signatures on the the Plate. A. C. 

* The Rev. Samuel Annesley, LL. D. 
No. 1. Mr. Samuel Annesley, eldest son of Dr. Samuel Annesley. 

2. The Rev. Samuel Wesley, sen., Rector of Epworth. 

3. Mrs. Susanna Wesley, Mother of the Rev. J. Wesley. 

4. The Rev. Samuel Wesley, jun., Master of the Free-School, 

Tiverton. 

5. The Rev. John Wesley, Founder of the Methodists' Societies 

6. The Rev. Charles Wesley, Brother to the above. 

7. Mehetabel, alias Hetty Wesley, afterwards Mrs. Wright. 

8. Martha, alias Patty Wesley, afterwards Mrs. Hall. 
9- Kezia Wesley. 

10. Emelia Wesley, afterwards Mrs. Harper. 

11. The Rev. John Wesley's last entry in his private Journal. 

As the writing is not easy to be read, I give it here : — 
" N. B. For upwards of eighty-six years (qu. sixty-eight ?) 
I have kept my accounts exactly. I will not attempt it 
any longer, being satisfied with the continual cojiviclion, 
that I save all I can, and give all I can, that is, all 1 
have. John Wesley. July 16, 1790. 

12. The Rev. John Wesley's last Signature in the Journal of 

the Conference. 

13. The Rev. George Whitefield. 

14. The Rev. John Fletcher, Vicar of Madeley. 

15. Mr. John Cennick, afterwards one of the Unitas Fratruin. 

16. The Rev. Thomas Coke, LL. D. 
IT. Mr. Benjamin Ingham. 

18. P. H. Molther, one of the Unitas Fratrwn. 
19- The Rev. Wm. Delamotte. 

20. General James Oglethorpe, with whom Messrs J. and C. 

Wesley sailed to Savannah in Georgia. 

21. The Rev. ^ohn Giiiies, D. D. 

22. The Rev. Walter Shirley, 



r9 s> pa- ^ HHfoA 



*6 J^y!^^_ fry. etfiCSU 



iff} 



MEMOIRS, 



ORIGIN OF THE NAME WESLEY, 

Op the origin of the family name little is known ; and of the very 
remote ancestors of Mr. Wesley the records appear to be lost. Of 
those who were more immediate, some facts have survived the general 
loss of original documents ; and these, though scanty, are so singular 
and characteristic, that it would be injustice to the general narrative 
to withhold them from the reader. 

That the progenitors of the Wesleys came from Saxony was be- 
lieved by the family itself ; and that a branch of the paternal tree was 
planted in Ireland was also credited by them. 

About forty-five years ago I met with a family in the county of 
Antrim in that kingdom, of the name of Posley, or Postley ; who 
said that their name was originally Wesley, but that it had been cor- 
rupted by a provincial pronunciation of P for W. 

Whether it were the same family with the Wcsleys of Dangan, in 
the county of Meath, in Ireland, that were called Posley, I cannot tell : 
but a gentleman there of considerable estate, whose family had come 
from England and settled in Ireland, several generations before that 
time, wrote to Samuel Wesley, sen. that if he had a son called Charles., 
he would adopt him for his heir ; and at the expense of this gentleman, 
Charles was actually sent to Westminster school, and had his bills 
regularly discharged by this unknown friend. But when the gentle- 
man wished to take him over to Ireland, Charles thankfully refused ; 
fearing lest worldly prosperity and its consequences might lead away 
his heart from due attention to his eternal interests. 

The person whom Wesley of Dangan made his heir, and who con- 
sequently took the name of Wesley, was Richard Colley of Dublin, 
who afterwards became the first Earl of Mornington, and was grand- 
father to the Marquis Wellesley and the Duke of Wellington. Welles- 
ley is therefore a corruption, and an awkward one, (made by the 
present Marquis at the time of his creation to this title in 1797) of 
the simple and more elegant name. Wesley. 



12 



ORIGIN OP THE NAME WESLEY. 



If the name were originally Spanish, as some have supposed, if 
must have undergone a change not less considerable, from b or v, to 
w ; as this double consonant is not found in any words in the Span- 
ish language. Were we to consult the Arabic tongue, which so long 
prevailed in that country, and which has entered into the composition 
of so many Spanish words, we might find the name with a peculiar 
and very significant import. iJ^j iccsley weslah, signify union 
and conjunction, from the root J^>«» wasala, he united, joined, con- 
joined, associated; was near, or contiguous; was united in a bond of 
friendship, &c. &c. 

It may be thought worthy of remark that &*o) wasli, and *L©|^ 
wasleh are proper na?nes among the Arabians ; and a noted person 
among them, mentioned by Firoozabad, bore the name of J^ojlt^l 
abo alwasli, or abool wasli, the father of union, or the uniting father. 
A name more happy or appropriate could not possibly be given to the 
founder of Methodism. I need not inform the learned reader that 
the grammatical note called &)*^ weslah, which signifies union 
or junction, is often found on the letter \ alif, and indicates that 
the vowel which terminates the preceding is to be connected with that 
which follows, e. g. c^L*)| lL£> kalb olmaliki, " The heart of the 
king. 7 ' 

The information that the family of the Wesleys came originally 
from Spain, in which multitudes of Arab families were long settled, 
has led me into this discussion of the na?ne ; which the reader will 
pardon, provided he can turn it to no advantage ; for I am ready 
enough to grant that the etymology may be considered precarious as 
long as we cannot trace the family in a direct line to an Arabic or 
Moorish origin. 

That some of the family had been in the Crusades, or had gone on 
a pilgrimage to the Holy Land, may be inferred from their bearing 
the escallop shell in their arms. 

The orthography of the name is not more certain ; — it has been 
written Westly, and Wesley, and it appears from the Irish family 
mentioned above, Postley and Posley : but by the autographs of all 
the family, from the rector of Epworth down to the present time, I 
find the name invariably written W-e-s-l-e-y. 

When Mr. Samuel Wesley, sen. entered himself at Exeter college, 
Oxford, in the year 1684, he signed himself Samuel Westley : but he 
himself afterwards dropped the t, which he said was restoring the name 
to its original orthography. 

As, through the Act of Uniformity passed in 1 662, some of Mr. 
Wesley's more remote ancestors suffered greatly, being conscientious 



HI-STORY OF THE ACT OF UNIFORMITY- 



13 



nonconformists, it will be necessary, before I proceed in their histoiy, 
to give some account of that act, its influence and consequences. 

No reader of English history can be unacquainted with the trou- 
bles relative to religion which took place in the unhappy reign of 
Charles L, by which the kingdom was severely agitated, and the 
existence of genuine piety threatened with total ruin. 

The nation was divided both in politics and religion between the 
Church and the Dissenters ; or perhaps, more properly, between 
Episcopacy and Presbyterianism ; the former contending for unlimited 
or absolute monarchy in the state and episcopacy in the church ; the 
latter strongly intent on the establishment of a limited monarchy in 
the state, and church government, either by presbyters solely, or by a 
ynion of presbyters and bishops. 

But though this description be generally true of the parties denom- 
inated as above, yet there were many exceptions among individuals of 
sound sense and learning on both sides. 

Many conscientious and eminent churchmen saw and inveighed 
against the danger of carrying prerogative too far, and wished to pro- 
mote such measures in ecclesiastical matters as might unite and cement 
hi one body, all the faithful of the land. 

Among the dissenters many were found, especially during the civil 
wars and the protectorate of Oliver Cromwell, who wished to establish 
republicanism in the state and presbyterianism in the church. But 
the many on both sides endeavoured to push on their own principles 
of civil and ecclesiastical government to their utmost consequences, 
Moderation was considered indecision, half-heariedness, and tempo- 
rizing, by one party ; and hypocrisy, disloyalty, and treachery by the 
other -.—medio tutissimus ibis, " the golden mean is best," was no 
common adage in those days ; and division in politics and religion 
produced suspicion and enmity ; and soon, variance, hatred, and 
malice, lighted up the flames of a civil war. 

The king seemed to think that the royal prerogative was omnipo 
tent. The parliament withstood his -encroachments on the liberties of 
the subject ; each side had numerous partisans. They at last took the 
field; and a long, most unnatural, and sanguinary war terminated in 
the total overthrow of the royal party ; the capture, trial, condemna- 
tion, and death of the king himself, who was beheaded January 30, 
1648-9. 

.By this dreadful issue monarchical government and the House of 
Lords were abolished ; the episcopal hierarchy overturned ; and a 
species of aristocratical republicanism, under the name of the Com- 
monwealth of England, established in the state ; of which the mo?- 



14 



HISTORY OF THE ACT OP UNIFORMITY. 



able and successful of the King's enemies, Oliver Cromwell, was 
ultimately declared the Protector. 

On the death of this powerful chief, who ruled in the professed re- 
public with nearly the same authority that an Asiatic despot rules his 
states ; and who by his counsels, fleets, and armies, rendered the 
British name formidable throughout Europe ; the nation far from being 
satisfied with the new form of government, torn by many dissensions, 
and smarting with its recent wounds, looked to the restoration of its 
monarchy as the only means of healing its distractions and restoring 
public confidence ; was glad to invite back from his exile Charles, 
the late king's son ; who without difficulty or contest ascended the 
paternal throne, May 29, 1660, after the nation had suffered an inter- 
regnum of eleven years. 

As the Presbyterians and Independents had a considerable share 
in the restoration of the king, with which circumstance he was not 
unacquainted, and the Episcopal party seemed little inclined to form 
any kind of union with their dissenting brethren, but rather to esta- 
blish a religious intolerance, the Dissenters applied to the king for 
some concessions in their favour, chiefly in respect to a free and full 
toleration in the exercise of their public ministry. And hoped, that 
he would order such a reform in the Liturgy that they might be able 
to use it with a good conscience ; or, if not altered to their wishes, 
that they might not be obliged to use it without having a discretionary 
power to omit or alter such things as their conscience could not 
approve ; because they appeared to be either contrary to the Holy 
Scriptures, or to savour too much of Popish superstition. 

In these things they were encouraged to expect the king's ready 
concurrence, because in his letters and declaration sent from Breda, 
April 14, 1660, he had expressed a strong desire to discountenance 
all profaneness and persecution, and to endeavour a happy composing 
of the differences, and healing the breaches made in the church. 
a And because," adds the declaration, "the passion and uncharitable- 
ness of the times have produced several opinions in religion, by 
which men are engaged in parties and animosities against each other ; 
which, when they shall hereafter unite in a freedom of conversation, 
will be composed, or better understood ; we do declare a liberty to 
tender consciences ; and that no man shall be disquieted or called in 
question for differences of opinion in matters of religion which do 
not disturb the peace of the kingdom ; and, that we shall t:e ready to 
consent to such an act of parliament, as upon mature deliberation 
shall be offered unto us, for the full granting that indulgence." — 
Rennet, 



HISTORY OF THE ACT OF UNIFORMITY. 



15 



And he had in his conferences with them fully declared his mind, 
that none should suffer on account of not using the Common Prayer ; 
nor for the omission of the religious ceremonies there prescribed. 

In consequence of these declarations, the ministers of the Presby- 
terian persuasion drew up two papers containing proposals relative 
to " the discipline and ceremonies of the Church of England," 
which they humbly presented to the king. 

The first paper contains only general matters, and is a sort of in- 
troductory preface to the second. In this they earnestly petition his 
Majesty to grant, — 

1. That private exercises of piety may be encouraged. 

2. That an able faithful ministry may be kept up ; and the in- 
sufficient, negligent, non-resident, and scandalous cast out. 

3. That a credible profession of faith and obedience be pre-required 
of communicants. 

4. That the Lord's day may be appropriated to holy exercises, 
without unnecesssary divertisements. 

After these requests, they enter at large into the questions relative 
to discipline, ceremonies and the Liturgy. 

On this the king issued a commission, dated March 25, l66l, ap- 
pointing an equal number of divines and learned men on both sides, 
to review and revise the Liturgy ; and to take all other matters into 
consideration, which had been the cause of dispute ; and to repoit 
upon them. 

The commissioners nominated by the king (and who were appoint- 
ed to meet at the Savoy,) were the following : — 

Acceptus Frewen, Archbishop of York; Gilbert Sheldon, Bishop 
of London; John Cosin, Bishop of Durham; John I r ounge, Bishop 
of Rochester; Humphrey Henchman, Bishop of Sarvm ; George 
Morley, Bishop of Winchester ; Robert Sanderson, Bishop of Lin- 
coin ; Benjamin Lanay, Bishop of Peterborough ; Brian Walton, 
Bishop of Chester: Richard Sterne, Bishop of Carlisle; John Gau~ 
den, Bishop of Exeter; and Edward Reynolds, Bishop of Norivich, 

Anthony Tuckney, D. D. ; John Conant, D. D. ; William Spur- 
ston, D. D. ; John W allis, D. D. ; Thomas Manton, D. D ; Edmund 
Calamy, B. D. ; Richard Baxter, Clerk ; Arthur Jackson, Thomas 
Case? Samuel Clarke, Matthew Newcomen, Clerks. 

Dr. Earles, Dean of Westminster ; Peter Heylin, D. D ; John 
Hackett, D. D. ; John Berwick, V>. D. ; Peter Gunning, D. D. ; 
John Pearson, D. D. ; Thomas Pierce; Anthony Sparroiv ; Her- 
bert Thorndyke, D. D, 



16 History op the act op uniformity. 

Thomas Horton, D. D. ; Thomas Jacomb, D. D. ; William Bate y 
John Rawlinson, Clerks ; William Cooper, Clerk ; Dr. John Light- 
foot; Dr. John Collings; Dr. Benjamin Woodbridg ; and William 
Drake, Clerk. 

The first list, containing eleven Bishops, with the Archbishop of 
York; and the second list containing eleven Dissenters, are pro- 
perly the Commissioners to try this cause. The third list, beginning 
with Dr. Paries and ending with Dr. Thorndyke, was a list of reserve, 
to supply the place of any of the Bishops, absent or ill. And the 
fourth list beginning with Dr. Thomas Horton, and ending with 
William Drake, was a similar list to supply the place of any absent 
Dissenters. Thus we find the commissioners were fairly divided, 
eleven Bishops, and eleven Dissenting Ministers ; each party- 
having nine substitutes, in case of necessity : the Archbishop of York 
was the President. Among these commissioners on both sides were 
some of the most learned and eminent men in the kingdom. 

As this arrangement was made by the king and his privy council, 
and the parties on each side were made equal in number, with an 
equal number of proxies for each, it is most evident that the king 
expected the matters in dispute to be settled by a majority of votes, in 
consequence of each article being fully and fairly discussed. But 
this was the fartherest thing from the minds of the bishops ; they 
were determined to yield nothing, but carry every thing their own 
way : and the easy king, intent on nothing but his sinful pleasures, 
made no remonstrance, but permitted them to act as they pleased. 
The consequence was, the true pastors of the flock were expelled 
from the fold ; and hirelings, who cared more for the fleece and the 
fat, than for the sheep, climbed over the wall, and seized on flocks to 
which they had no right, either divine or human ; and the people 
of God were either starved or scattered. The Act of Uniformity 
soon followed, and became the act of disorganization of the spiritual 
interests of the kingdom. 

To the above named commissioners a paper was presented, August 
30, intituled, The exceptions of the Presbyterian brethren against 
some passages in the Liturgy: accompanied by a very humble 
address, To the most Rev. Archbishop and Bishops, and the Reve- 
rend their Assistants, commissioned by his Majesty to treat about 
the alteration of the Common Prayer. 

These exceptions at various sessions were taken into considera- 
tion: but scarcely any concessions of moment were made by the 
episcopal party. And the Presbyterians, in the answers given to 
their exceptions, were often treated with great disrespect, and gene- 



HISTORY OF THE ACT OP UNIFORMITY. 



It 



vally in a manner little calculated to conciliate or bring about una- 
nimity. 

These several proceedings were delivered to the king by the bishops, 
and form one hundred and twenty-eight closely printed quarto pages. 

It need scarcely be added that no agreement took place between 
the parties; and the Presbyterians judging themselves not fairly re- 
presented, delivered a very moving petition to the king ; modestly 
stating their grievances, and imploring his protection, reminding him 
of his promise, that none should be punished or troubled for not 
using the Common Prayer, till it should be effectually reformed. 
And foreseeing that a rigourous Act of Uniformity was about to be 
made, they conclude thus: — We crave your Majesty' 's pardon for 
the tediousness of this address, and shall wait in hope that so great 
a calamity of your people, as icill follow the loss of so many able 
faithful ministers, as the rigourous imposition would cast out, shall 
never be recorded in the history of your reign: but that these impe- 
diments of concord being forborne, your kingdom may fourish in 
piety and peace. That this may be the signal honour of your happy 
reign, and your joy in the day of your account, is the prayer of 
your Majesty's faithful and obedient subjects. 

Whether the king were disposed to favour them, or had forgotten 
his promises, is, at this time, a matter of little importance. Every 
thing was carried with a high and inconsiderate hand ; and the Act 
of Uniformity was constructed on the grounds proposed by the 
bishops, and passed into a law. 

To save the reader the trouble of going elsewhere to consult this 
Act, as tedious and monotonous as it was oppressive, I shall here 
present him with the sum and substance of it, as far as it affected 
the consciences and privileges of the opposite party. 

" Be it enacted, That all and singular ministers in any cathedral, 
collegiate, or parish church or chapel, or other place of public wor- 
ship, within this realm of England, dominion of Wales, and town of 
Berwick-upon-Tweed, shall be bound to say and use the Morning 
Prayer, Evening Prayer, celebration and administration of both the 
Sacraments ; and all other the public and common prayer, in such 
order and form, as it is mentioned in the said Book annexed and 
joined to this present act and intituled 

" The Book of Common Prayer and Administration of the Sacra- 
ments, and other rites and ceremonies of the Church, according to 
the use of the Church of England : together with the Psalter or 
Psalms of David, pointed as they are to be sung or said in churches : 
and the form or manner of making, ordaining, and consecrating of 
bishops, priest 5 , and deacons. 



18 



HISTORY OF THE ACT OP UNIFORMITY. 



" And the Morning and Evening prayers therein contained shall 
upon every Lord's-Day, and upon all other days and occasions, and 
at the time therein appointed, be openly and solemnly read, by all and 
every minister or curate, in every church or chapel, or other place of 
public ivorship, within this realm of England and places aforesaid. 

" Be it further enacted by the authority aforesaid, that every par- 
son, vicar, or other minister whatsoever, who now hath and enjoyeth 
any ecclesiastical benefice or promotion within this realm of England, 
or places aforesaid, shall in the church, chapel, or place of public 
worship, belonging to the said benefice or promotion, upon some day 
before the Feast of Saint Bartholomew, (August 24,) which shall be 
in the year of our Lord God 1662, openly, publicly, and solemnly 
read the Morning and Evening prayer appointed to be read by, and 
according to the said Book of Common Prayer, at the times thereby 
appointed : and after such reading thereof shall openly, and publicly, 
before the congregation there assembled, declare his unfeigned assent 
and consent to the use, and all things in the said Book contained 
and prescribed, in these words and no other ; 

" I, A. B., do hereby declare my unfeigned assent to all and 
every thing contained and prescribed in and by the Book, inti- 
tuled, The Book of Common Prayer and administration of the 
Sacraments and other rites and ceremonies of the Church of 
England ; together with the Psalter, or Psalms of David, pointed 
as they are to be sung or said in churches : and the form and 
manner of making, ordaining, and consecrating of bishops, 
priests, and deacons. 
" And that all and every such person who shall neglect or refuse 
to do the same within the time aforesaid, shall ipso facto, be deprived 
of all his spiritual promotions : and that from thenceforth it shall 
be lawful to and for all patrons and doners of all and singular the 
said spiritual promotions, or of any of them, according to their re- 
spective rights and titles, to present or collate to the same, as though 
the person or persons so offending or neglecting were dead. 

" That no person shall be capable of being admitted to any par- 
sonage, &c. or to consecrate and administer the sacrament of the 
Lord's Supper before such time as he shall be ordained priest by 
episcopal ordination, upon pain to forfeit for every offence the sum of 
one hundred pounds. 

" That if any person who is by this act disabled to preach any 
lecture or sermon shall, during the time that he shall continue and re- 
main so disabled, preach any sermon Or lecture, that then for every 
such offence the person and persons so offending shall suffer three 
months' imprisonment in the common gaol, without bail or mainprise." 



HISTORY OP THE ACT OP UNIFORMITY. 



19 



The same Act required " every schoolmaster and private tutor to 
be licensed by the archbishop or ordinary of the diocese, on the 
penalty, for the first offence of three months' imprisonment ; and for 
every repetition of the offence, three months' imprisonment and five 
pounds to the king." 

I shall here beg leave to make a few remarks upon- this Act in 
reference to the case of the persons shortly to be introduced to 
the reader's notice. 

1. The Act, whether considered good or bad politically, was an 
absolute breach of the king's solemn declaration and engagement to 
the Dissenters, and indeed to the nation, while he was at Breda, as 
we have already seen ; and argues that either he was a man of no 
moral principle, had no regard to his honour nor to his promise, or 
that his ministers were cruel and malicious men, who well knew the 
religious scruples of many of his best Mends, and how they must 
be in every way injured by the passing of such an act. 

2. The breach of promise made to the Dissenters was a most dan- 
gerous measure, as it put to too severe a test the loyalty of a great 
part of the nation, and served to widen the breach between them and 
the established church ; the rulers of which, they had too much rea^ 
son to believe, were the principal promoters of this measure. 

3. The Act required from every minister a solemn declaration, 
while ministering in the presence of Almighty God, (more solemn, if 
possible, than any oath,) of his unfeigned assent to all and every 
thing contained in, and prescribed by, the Book of Common Prayer, 
— the Psalter, as there printed and pointed, and to all the rites and 
ceremonies therein enjoined. Now this is more than any man can 
with a pure conscience say of any human composition of devotion. 
The Bible alone, as it came from God, can be thus safely acknow- 
ledged ; and not even a translation of that most sacred book, nor 
any of the ancient Versions in which it has been handed down to 
posterity. Though I regard the Liturgy of the Church of England 
as the purest form of devotion ever composed by man, and next in 
excellence to the inspired Volume, yet there are words and phrases in 
it to which I could not declare my assent ; and as to the Psalter 
contained in that book, it is in many places a false and inefficient 
translation, foreign from the Hebrew verity, with the insertion of a 
multitude of words which have nothing corresponding to them in 
the original; while printed as if they were the ivords of the Holy 
Spirit / And as to the pointing, it is generally barbarous, and often 
destructive of the sense. What divine, who ever read a Psalm of 
David in the original, could give his solemn assent to this composition 
as it now stands ? 



20 HISTORY OF THE ACT OP UNIFORMITY. 

4. This Act was intended as a snare to catch many upright men. 
Many of the clergy of those times doubted greatly whether the 
hierarchy were exactly conformable to Scripture. Lord King's 
position that bishops and presbyters were the same order was a 
very general opinion among those afterwards called nonconformists ; 
and was the opinion of the late Mr. John Wesley. These were 
fully convinced that ordination by presbyters was a valid and scrip- 
iural ordination; and many of the clergy at that time had none 
other. But the Act, without Scripture or reason, annuls and sweeps 
this away at a stroke; and none is permitted to minister in holy 
things unless episcopally ordained ?; an ordination which not one of 
them could procure, unless he had been in every sense a thorough 
conformist. 

5. The Act took upon it to restrain and destroy, as far as it could, 
the spirit of prophecy, or the gift of Christian preaching. Many of 
those excellent men believed themselves fully called of God to the 
work of the ministry. But this Act forbade them to preach unless 
they had episcopal ordination ; and although a dispensation of the 
Gospel ivas committed unto them, and God pronounced a woe. on 
such as preached it not ; yet one sermon or lecture of the person 
who did not, because he could not, conform as above, was punished 
by three months' imprisonment in the common goal; and those who 
had the word of the Lord, and could not be silent, were thus treated ; 
and with circumstances of relentless rigour. 

6. The Act was not only persecuting, but unjust, as it deprived of 
the means of subsistence men who were educated for this function ; 
who had been regularly, according to the custom of the times, inducted 
and employed in it, and had the subsistence of themselves and their 
families from it. But in one day upwards of two thousand of them 
were left without a morsel of bread, because they would not defile 
their consciences by solemnly affirming what they did not believe. 

7. The Act was cruel ; as it endeavoured to prevent them from 
getting their bread by public or private teaching, as schoolmasters 
and tutors, unless licensed by the archbishop or ordinary of the 
diocese, under the penalty of three months' imprisonment ; and for 
every repetition of this offence, so called, three months' imprisonment 
and five pounds to the king. And the reader may rest assured that 
the minister who could not conscientiously assent to every thing in 
the Prayer Book was not likely to be licensed by a bishop as a teacher 
of youth. 

8. The Act had as much respect to rites and ceremonies as to 
prayers and preaching ; hence it required every minister u openly. 
and publicly before the congregation to declare his unfeigned assent 



HISTORY OP THE ACT OF l/NIFORMITY. 



21 



and consent to the use of all things in the said book contained and 
prescribed." But notwithstanding the general excellence of this book, 
it would puzzle the first casuist in the church to shew the moral or 
spiritual use of several things therein contained and prescribed. 

I have made these remarks to shew the nature and operations of 
this, at that time the most illiberal and malicious Act, in order to 
vindicate the persons who were its victims ; who because of their 
conscientious steadiness, have been represented as foolish, fanatical 
and obstinate men ; because they would not solemnly affirm what 
they did not believe. And for my own part, far from being surprised 
that so great a number as two thousand and twenty-five according to 
Mr. Palmer's reckoning, were cast out of the church in one day, I am 
rather surprised that one learned or conscientious minister was found, 
on the requisitions of the Act, to retain his living. 

High churchmen may " extol the authors and framers of this Act 
as deserving the everlasting praises and blessings of the church." 
But while honesty, or rendering to every man his due, can be con- 
sidered a blessing in society, and the steady attendant upon justice — 
while humanity and mercy are esteemed the choicest characteristics 
of man, and while sound learning is valued as the ornament and 
handmaid of religion, — this Act, in its operation on St. Bartholo' 
mew's day, (August 24, 1662) must be regarded as a scandal to the 
State, and a reproach to the Church. 

No doubt the reader has already considered me as a rigid Dissen- 
ter, because of the above review of the Act of Uniformity, in its 
predisposing causes, and subsequent effects : but he is highly mis- 
taken. Bred up in the bosom of the Church, I am strongly attached 
to it from principle and conscience ; and notwithstanding the blots, 
the existence of which in the Liturgy I cannot deny, ] would not 
change that form of sound words for any thing that dissent could 
offer me as a substitute. But I abominate the Act of Uniformity, 
for its oppression, injustice, and cruelty ; and because it gave a 
blow to the piety of the National Church, from which it is still but 
slowly recovering. It deprived her of multitudes of her brightest 
ornaments, whose works have been a credit and a bulwark to the 
Reformation, and still praise them in the gates. Neither interest nor 
disaffection prompts this eulogium ! Fiat justitia ; mat cesium ! 



22 



OF MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. 
The Rev. Bartholomew Wesley, Mr. J. Wesley's Great Grandfather. 

From whatever part of the world the family of the Wesley 8 may 
have originally come, whether from Asiatic, Spanish, or Saxon pro- 
genitors ; or whether indigenous in Britian, through a long train of 
ancestry ; posterity can mount no higher in tracing it than to about 
the middle of the seventeenth century : but so far as we can trace it 
back, to use the words of one of Mr. J. Wesley's biographers, " his 
ancestors appear respectable for learning, conspicuous for piety, and 
firmly attached to those views of Christianity which they had formed 
from the Sacred Scriptures." 

The Rev. Bartholomew Wesley, great grandfather to the founder 
of the Methodists, is mentioned by Hitchins among the rectors of 
Catherston, in Dorsetshire, in the year 1650. And in the year 1662 * 
we find him among those who suffered by the aforesaid Act of Uni- 
formity ; being ejected from his living of Charmouth, a village in 
the same place, remarkable for its singular situation at the foot of a hill 
which is one thousand and five feet high, and opposite to another 
which is nine hundred and seventy feet. His own name was to him 
ominous, as he was deprived of every earthly good, and suspended 
from his ministerial functions on the festival of the saint after whom 
he was called. He was succeeded in his living of Charmouth by a 
person of the name of Burd, or Bird, October 14, 1662. See the 
Nonconformist's Memorial, by Palmer, Vol. II. p. 125. 

I cannot find of what university or college he was : but most pro- 
bably of Oxford. Dr. Calamy states, that when he was at the univer- 
sity he applied himself to the study of physic as well as divinity. In 
the former practice he appears to have acquired some celebrity ; for 
while he was in his living of Charmouth, he was often consulted as 
a physician ; and after his ejectment he applied himself chiefly to 
this profession, and gained a livelihood by it ; though he continued 
as the times would permit, to preach occasionally. 

It appears from the history of the Nonconformists, that many of 
the Ministers when ejected had recourse to the practice of physic 
for a subsistence ; as there were no other means left in their power 
by which they might gain their bread. They were proscribed and 
incapacitated as preachers, both in public and private, by the Act of 
Uniformity ; and though their learned education had qualified them 
to be instructors of youth as public schoolmasters, or to give private 
tuition in the families of the nobility and gentry ; yet, this also was 
on grievous penalties proscribed by the Act: hence they had no 
alternative but to study and practise medicine. For this, some had 



BARTHOLOMEW WESLEY. 



23 



received previous qualifications at the university, as was the case of 
Mr. Bartholomew Wesley. But others had no advantage of this 
kind ; and, therefore, practised at great hazard. This caused one of 
them to say to the persons by whom the ejectment was put in force 
against him, " I perceive that this is like to occasion the death of 
many." The commissioners, supposing these words to savour of 
contumacy and rebellion, questioned him severely on the subject." 
To whom he replied, " that being deprived by the Act of every 
means of getting his bread in those ways for which he was qualified, 
he must have recourse to the practice of medicine, which he did not 
properly understand ; and thereby the lives of many of his patients 
would most probably be endangered." 

This was no doubt the case in very many instances. They acted 
according to the best they knew, in order to help their neighbours 
and gain an honest livelihood : but like many, even to the present 
day, though useful where disease bore no uncommon type, were often 
deceived by fallacious appearances, and took the more prominent 
symptoms, which were only indications of complication, or of spuri- 
ous morbid action, as the immediate cause of the disorder ; prescribed 
accordingly ; and thereby formed a new disease, which not unfre- 
quently terminated the life of the unhappy patient. 

If regular and well educated practitioners be liable to make such 
mistakes, and nothing is more certain ; what must it be with the 
unskilful, and the immense colluvies of quack doctors, who now 
vend medicines for the infallible cure of every disorder, under 
authority of indisputable patents ! 

Dr. Garth nervously describes the ruin spread through society by 
licensed and unlicensed empirics. IVow tamen telis vulnerat ista 
agyrtarum colluvies, sed theriaca quadam magii perniciosa : non 
pyris sed pulvere necio quo exotico cert at ; non globulis plumbeis, 
sed pilulisque lethalibus interficit. 

66 This herd of vermin inflict no wound by daggers ; but by a 
certain mithridate much more pernicious. They arm not themselves 
with cataplasms ; but with a species of unknown exotic powder. 
They kill not with leaden bullets ; but with pills equally lethalP 

From Dr. Calamy's account, it appears that Mr. Wesley's preach- 
ing was not very popular ; owing, he says, to a peculiar plainness 
of speech. In what this consisted we are not told : but this we well 
know, that plainness of speech while the sense is good, and the 
doctrine sound, would not prevent the popularity of any preacher in 
the present day. His great grandson studied the utmost plainness 
of speech in all his ministrations. — yet who more popular! who 
more successful ! 



24 



OF MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. 



Mr. Bartholomew Wesley does not appear to have lived long after 
his ejectment : but when he died is uncertain. All that we know is 
this, that he was so affected by the premature death of his excellent 
son John, who was also a minister, that his health rapidly declined, 
and he did not long survive him. This must have been some time 
after 1670. See the succeeding account of his son John. 

There is a story told of Mr. B. Wesley by Anthony a Wood, in 
the Athence Oxonienses, Vol. II. col. 963, which requires examina- 
tion. 

Speaking of the Rev. Samuel Wesley, sen. Rector of Epworth, he 

says, " The said Samuel Wesley is grandson to : Wesley, 

the fanatical minister, some time of Charmouth, in Dorsetshire, at 
what time [1651] the Lord Wilmot and King Charles II. had like 
to have been by him betrayed, when they continued incognito in that 
country." 

Though a good sire may have a bad son, and a good son a bad 
sire ; and the delinquency of ancestors should not be imputed to their 
posterity ; yet I own I should feel grieved could a charge of treachery 
be fairly proved against the Wesley family ; or that it could be 
made to appear that it had ever produced a person disaffected to the 
state. 

I have taken some pains to inquire into the authenticity of this 
story so confidently related by Wood. 

In the wonderful adventures of Charles II., in his attempts to 
recover his paternal kingdom, the story of his narrow escape at 
Charmouth is told by most of our historians and annalists. 

It appears that Lord Wilmot and Colonel Wyndham, who had 
accompanied the king in disguise, after his unfortunate defeat at 
Worcester, September 3d, 1651, wishing to escape to the continent, 
came to Lyme in Dorsetshire ; and agreed with one Limbry, master 
of a small sloop of thirty tons, then bound to St. Malo, to take over 
two gentlemen, and land them on any part of the French coast. The 
vessel then lay at the Cable in Lyme ; and the owner having agreed 
to bring it out to a little creek near Charmouth, his Majesty and 
' his party, deeply disguised, waited for its arrival. 

Lord Clarendon states, that while they were waiting, the day 
having been appointed by the parliament for a solemn fast, a fanati- 
cal weaver, who had been a soldier in the parliament army, was 
preaching against the king, in a little chapel fronting the obscure inn 
where his Majesty had stopped. Charles, to avoid suspicion, was 
among the audience. It happened that a smith of the same principles 
with the weaver, who had been called to fasten on a shoe belonging 
to the king's horse, came to inform the preacher, that he knew from 



BARTHOLOMEW WESLEY. 



the fashion of the shoes that the horse had come from the north. The 
preacher immediately affirmed that this horse could belong to no 
other than Charles Stuart ; and instantly went with a constable to 
search the inn. But the king being disappointed of the vessel that 
was to come out for him in the night, and take him to the French 
coast, had left the inn, and was gone with Colonel Wyndham to 
Bridport, and thus escaped. 

This is the substance of the relation given by Lord Clarendon, 
who does not mention the name of the preacher ; but merely tells us 
that he was a fanatical weaver, and had been a soldier in the par- 
liament army. 

Here we might rest, and safely affirm that the story of Anthony a 
Wood is confuted, as far as it relates to Bartholomew Wesley; as 
none of these characters belong to him. There is no evidence that 
while he enjoyed the living of Charmouth, (which he did at this 
time, 1651, and continued to do till ejected by the Act of Uniformity 
in 1662,) he had been zioeaver, or had ever served in the parlia- 
ment army. He appears to have been regularly bred at the univer- 
sity for a minister, and never to any handicraft business. He is 
reckoned among the rectors of Catherston, and had the living of 
Charmouth, and consequently would not be reputed a fanatical 
preacher. 

The story therefore to which Anthony a Wood alludes, as told by 
Lord Clarendon, is wholly inapplicable to Bartholomew Wesley. 

But it may be asked, where did Wood get the name of Wesley^ 
that he so circumstantially appropriates to the rector of Epworth's 
grandfather ?. I answer. — He got it partly by mistaking a name and 
partly from his own invention. I shall produce the proof. 

We have a very circumstantial relation of the king's escape from 
Worcester, taken from his own mouth by Mr. Pepys, Secretary to 
the Admiralty, in several days attendance for that purpose. In 
that authentic relation, the story as inserted by Mr. Carte, (in his 
General History of England,) no friend to Nonconformists, is as 
follows : — 

" The king with his company sat up all night, expecting the ship 
to come out (i. e. out of the Cable, to come to the creek near Char- 
mouth, according to agreement, see before,) and upon her failure ? 
Wilmot was sent with Peters, a servant of Colonel Wyndham's, to 
Lyme the next morning, to know the reason. Being troubled how to 
spend the day, the horses were ordered to be got ready, and the 
king's which carried double, (for he rode before Mrs. Judith Conisby. 
as a servant, by the name of William Jackson) having a shoe loose, 
a smith was sent for. who looking over the shoes of the other horses. 



26 



of mf« wesley's ancestoe-s, 



he said he knew that some of them had been shod near Worcestei 
When he had fastened the shoes, he went presently to consult Westby- 
a rigid foolish Presbyterian minister of Charmouth, who was then m 
a long-winded prayer ; and before he had done, the king was gone 
on with Mrs. Conisby and Mr. Wyndham to Bridport." 

Now, it may be allowed that Westby may be a mistake for West- 
ley, or W estley for Westby ; and therefore there is no evidence here 
that Bartholomew Wesley is intended : but were there even no doubt 
concerning the name, yet the pretended fact, so positively affirmed 
by the author of the Athence, that Lord Wihnot and King Charles 
II. had like to have been by him betrayed, when they continued in- 
cognito in that country, is wholly unsubstantiated ; for there is not 
a word said by Mr. Pepys, who took the relation from the king's 
own mouth, of any attempt, secret or outward, on the part of this 
Westby to betray the king : for the account only states that the smith 
went to consult this Westby, who was then in a long-ivinded prayer ; 
and before he had done the king had departed for Bridport. Nor 
is there any hint that this so called rigid, foolish, prcsbyterian 
minister took any steps to discover the king. Betray him he could 
not, because he was not in his confidence, — nor is it hinted that the 
smith communicated his supposed discovery to the preacher, or that 
he even waited till he had finished his long-winded prayer. 

Lord Clarendon does state that the fanatical weaver, who had 
been a soldier, did get a constable, and went to detect the king, but 
he gives no name ; and by the preacher having been a soldier, and 
then a weaver, it must be evident for the reasons above assigned 
that Bartholomew Wesley could not be intended. 

There might have been a preacher at Charmouth of the name of 
Westby who had been a soldier in the parliament army and then a 
weaver : and as Anthony a Wood must have known that Mr. Bar- 
tholomew Wesley had the living of Charmouth, for lie was contem- 
porary, he applied to the regular divine what was only true of him 
whom he calls the fanatical minister. But Wood's evidence is little 
worth, for he was a man of a bitter and intolerant spirit, much more 
inclined to the Church of Rome than to the Protestant Church of 
England. Bishop Burnet, who lived at the same time, and was well 
acquainted with the virulence of his spirit, gives him the following 
character in a letter to the Bishop of Litchfield and Coventry : — 

" That poor writer has thrown together such a tumultuary mixture 
of stuff and tattle, and has been so visibly a tool of some of the 
Church of Rome to reproach all the greatest men of our church, 
that no man who takes care of his own reputation will take any- 
thing upon trust that is said by one who has no ruputation to lose.'* 



JOHN WESLEY OP WHITCHURCH. 



27 



I contend, therefore, that the tale of Anthony a Wood is unlikely, 
inconsistent, and absurd, as it relates to Mr. B. Wesley and we 
need not wonder that the man who was capable of styling the cele- 
brated John Locke a prating troublesome fellow, should call Mr. B. 
Wesley the fanatical minister of Charmouih. 

To conclude, as far as I have been able to search into the political 
principles of this family, especially from the days of the rector of 
Epworth, I have found their sentiments of loyalty among the 
strongest and purest I have ever known. 

As this principle has descended to the last branches of the family, 
(for it is now nearly extinct) each appears to have possessed it as a 
kind of heirloom that has been handed down from the remotest ances- 
try. John, Mr. Wesley's grandfather, appears to have been shaken 
for a time in his attachment to the house of Stuart, from the con- 
viction that was very common in the country, that Charles I. was 
endeavouring to alter the constitution of the kingdom, establish an 
arbitrary government, and bring back Popery : but on the restora- 
tion of Charles II. he cheerfully took the oath of allegiance, and 
faithfully kept it to the end of his life. 

Doubts also relative to the legitimacy ef the Orange succession, 
in prejudice of James II. and his heirs, were entertained by some of 
the collateral branches of the family : but their principles of loyalty 
could never be successfully impeached; and these very scruples 
arose from their high sense of duty and loyalty, which this history 
will shew was carried to as great lengths as moderation could at all 
justify. And it should not escape the notice of the historian, as it 
cannot the attention of the politician and philosopher, that the im- 
mense body of Methodists, who may be properly called the spiritual 
progeny of the last great men of this family, have imbibed the same 
spirit, and have been as remarkable for their loyalty, as they have 
been for the simplicity of their manners, the purity of their doctrine, 
and their zeal for the best interests of their fellow-creatures. 



THE REV. JOHN WESLEY, A. M. 

Vicar of Winterborn, Dorsetshire, Mr. Wesley's Grandfather, 

This Gentleman, who was the son of the Rev. Bartholomew Wes- 
ley mentioned above, was very religiously brought up, and dedicated 
by his pious father to the work of the ministry from his earliest youth ; 
the consequence was what might have been expected, he remembered 
Jus Creator in, and indeed from, the days of bis youth. He was deeply 



OF MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. 



convinced of sin, and had a serious concern for his salvation, when a 
lad at school ; and soon alter God began to work upon his soul he 
kept a dairy, in which he recorded not only the most remarkable 
events of God's providence in his behalf, but more especially the 
operations of the Divine Spirit upon his heart, and how he felt him- 
self affected by the various means which his heavenly Father used 
for his salvation, whether in the way of afflictive providences or gra- 
dous visit at ions. 

This course he continued with little intermission to the end of his 
life; and it was probably his example, which he must have known, 
that led his grandson, the founder of the Methodists, to follow the 
same practice ; and whose journals are an uncommon treasury of 
sound learning and just criticism, and of records concerning the gra- 
cious influence of God on ministerial labours, unprecedented and 
unparalleled. 

At a proper age he was entered of New Inn Hall, Oxford ; and 
in due course proceeded A. ML During his stay at the university he 
was noticed for his seriousness and diligence. He applied himself 
particularly to the study of the Oriental languages, in which he is 
said to have made great proficiency. 

Dr. John Owen, who was then Vice-Chancellor of the University, 
shewed him great kindness. 

He began to preach occasionally at the age of twenty-two; and 
in May, 1 658, he was sent to preach at Whitchurch, (Winterborn^ 
a vicarage, the income of which was about thirty pounds per annum, 
lie was promised an augmentation of one hundred pounds a year: 
but the many changes in public affairs which took place soon after, 
prevented him from ever receiving any part of it. 

Mr. Wesley was respectable in his matrimonial connections. He 
married a niece of Dr. Thomas Fuller, prebend of Salisbury, rector 
of Broad Windsor, and chaplain extraordinary to Charles II. This 
divine was not only eminent for his learning and writings, but for his 
prodigious memory. He could repeat a sermon verbatim from once 
hearing it; and undertook in passing to and from Temple Bar to 
the Poultry to tell every sign as it stood in order, on both sides of 
the way, and to repeat them either backwards or forwards ; and this 
task he actually performed ! 

Dr. Fuller in all his works affects a very quaint style, though it is 
always terse and nervous. He was fond of punning on others, and 
was sometimes paid in his own coin. Being in company with a 
gentleman whose name was Sparrowhawk, the Doctor, who was 
very corpulent, facetiously said, " Pray, Sir, what is the difference 
between an owl and a sparrowhawk ?" The gentleman immediately 



JOHN WESLEY OF WHITCHURCH. 



29 



•answered, — " It is fuller in the head, fuller in the body, and fuller 
all over." 

He was author of the Church History of Britain, folio; — A 
Defence of it against Dr. Peter Heylin, folio ; — The History of the 
Holy War, folio ; — A Pisgah's Sight of Palestine, folio ; — A His- 
tory of the Worthies of England, folio ; — Adronicus, or the unfor- 
tunate Politician, octavo; — Introductio ad Prudentiam, or Direc- 
tions, Counsels and Cautions tending to the prudent management of 
Affairs in common life; composed for his only Son, duodecimo, 
1726: A very excellent and useful work. 

By this lady Mr. Wesley had two sons, Matthew and Samuel, of 
whom hereafter. He is said by Dr. Calamy to have had a numerous 
family : but the names of none but the above are come down to 
posterity. 

The same author informs us that because of this growing family 
he was obliged to set up a school in order to maintain it. 

It appears that, like his father, he had serious scruples to using the 
Common Prayer as it then stood ; and, soon after the Restoration 
some of his neighbours gave him a great deal of trouble on this 
account. 

Dr. Gilbert Ironside, bishop of Bristol, was informed by some 
persons of distinction that Mr. Wesley would not use the Liturgy ; 
and besides, they stated their opinion that his title to Whitchurch 
was not valid ; and that for some other parts of his conduct he might 
be prosecuted in a court of justice. The bishop expressing a desire 
to see and converse with him, he took the first opportunity to wait 
upon his lordship ; and had the following interesting conversation 
with him, which he entered into his journal ; and from which it was 
transcribed by Dr. Calamy. Though this journal is unfortunately 
lost, we may be thankful for the extracts which the indefatigable 
Calamy has preserved. — 

Bishop. What is your name ? 

Wesley. John Wesley. 

Bishop. There are many great matters charged upon you. ' 

Wesley. May it please your lordship, Mr. Horloch was at my 
house on Tuesday last, and acquainted me that it was your lordship's 
desire that I should come to you ; and on that account I am here to 
wait upon you. 

Bishop. By whom were you ordained ? Or, are you ordained ? 
Wesley. I am sent to preach the Gospel. 
Bishop. By whom were you sent ? 
Wesley. By a Church of Jesus Christ. 
Bishop. What church is that ? 



so 



op mr. Wesley's ancestors. 



Wesley. The Church of Christ at Melcomb. 

Bishop. That factious and heretical church ! 

Wesley, May it please you, Sir, I know no faction or heresy that 
that church is guilty of. 

Bishop. No ! Did not you preach such things as tend to faction 
and heresy ? 

Wesley. I am not conscious to myself of any such preaching. 

Bishop, I am informed by sufficient men, gentlemen of honour 
of this county, viz. Sir Gerrard Napper, Mr. Freak, and Mr. Tre- 
gonnel, of your doings. What say you ? 

Wesley. Those honoured gentlemen I have been with, who, being 
by others misinformed, proceeded with some heat against me. 

Bishop. There are the oaths of several honest men who have 
observed you, — and shall we take your word for it that all is but 
misinformation ? 

Wesley. There was no oath given or taken. Besides, if it be 
enough to accuse, who shall be innocent ? I can appeal to the 
determination of the great day of judgment, that the large catalogue 
of matter laid against me are either things invented or mistaken. 

Bishop. Did not you ride with your sword in the time of the 
committee of safety, and engage with them ? 

Wesley. Whatever imprudences in matters civil you may be in- 
formed I am guilty of, I shall crave leave to acquaint your lordship, 
that his Majesty having pardoned them fully, and I having suffered 
on account of them since the pardon, I shall put in no other plea, 
and wave any other answer. 

Bishop. In what manner did the church you speak of send you 
to preach ? At this rate every body might preach. 

Wesley. Not every one. Every body has not preaching gifts 
and preaching graces. Besides, that is not all I have to offer to 
your Lordship to justify my preaching. 

Bishop. If you preach it must be according to order; the order of 
the Church of England upon an ordination. 

Wesley. What does your lordship mean by an ordination ? 

Bishop. Do not you know what I mean ? 

Wesley. If you mean that sending spoken of Rom. x. I had it. 

Bishop. I mean that. What mission had you ? 

Wesley. I had a mission from God and man. 

Bishop. You must have it according to law, and the order of the 
Church of England. 

Wesley. I am not satisfied in my spirit therein. 

Bishop. Not satisfied in your spirit ! You have more new coined 



JOHN WESLEY OP WHITCHURCH, 



31 



phrases than ever were heard of! You mean your consience, do you 
not ? 

Wesley. Spirit is no new phrase. We read of being sanctified 
in body, soul, and spirit : but if your lordship like it not so, then I 
say I am not satisfied in conscience, touching the ordination you 
speak of. 

Bishop. Conscience argues science, science supposes judgment, 
and judgment reason. What reason have you that you will not 
be thus ordained ? 

W esley. I came not this day to dispute with your lordship ; my 
own inability would forbid me to do so. 

Bishop. No, no : but give me your reason. 

Wesley. I am not called to office, and therefore cannot be or- 
dained. 

Bishop. Why then have you preached all this while ? 

Wesley. I was called to the work of the ministry, though not to 
the office. There is, as we believe, vocatio ad opus, et ad munus. 

Bishop. Why may you not have the office of the ministry ? You 
have so many new distinctions ! O, how are you deluded ! 

Wesley. May it please your lordship, because they are not a peo- 
ple that are fit objects for me to exercise office-work among them. 

Bishop. You mean a gathered church: but we must have no 
gathered churches in England ; and you will see it so. For there 
must be unity without divisions among us ; and there can be no 
unity without uniformity. Well then, we must send you to your 
church that they may dispose of you, if you were ordained by them. 

Wesley. I have been informed by my cousin Bitfield and others 
concerning your lordship, that you have a disposition inclined against 
morosity. However, you may be prepossessed by some bitter ene- 
mies to my person, yet there are others who can and will give you 
another character of me. Mr. Glisson hath done it ; and Sir Fran- 
cis Fulford desired me to present his service to you, and being my 
hearer, is ready to acquaint you concerning me. 

Bishop. I asked Sir Francis Fulford whether the presentation to 
Whitchurch was his. Whose is it ? He told me it was not his. 

Wesley. There was none presented to it these sixty years ; 
Mr. Walton lived there. At his departure, the people desired me to 
preach to them; and when there was a way of settlement appointed, 
I was by the trustees appointed, and by the triers approved. 

Bishop. They would approve any that would come to them, and 
close with them. I know they approved those who could not read 
twelve lines of English. 



32 



op mr. wesley's ancestors. 



Wesley. All that they did I know not : but I was examinee 
touching gifts and graces. 

Bishop. I question not your gifts, Mr. Wesley. I will do you 
any good I can : but you will not long be suffered to preach, unless 
you do it according to order. 

Wesley. I shall submit to any trial you shall please to make. 
I shall present your lordship with a confession of my faith ; or take 
what other zuay you please to insist on. 

Bishop. No. We are not come to that yet. 

Wesley. I shall desire several things may be laid together which 
I look on as justifying my preaching. 1. I was devoted to the ser- 
vice from my infancy. 2. I was educated thereto, at school and in 
the university. 

Bishop. What university were you of? 

Wesley. Oxon. 

Bishop. What house ? 

Wesley. New Inn Hall. 

Bishop. What age are you ? 

Wesley. Twent y-fi ve. 

Bishop. No sure, you are not .' 

Wesley. 3. As a son of the prophets, alter I had taken my de- 
grees, I preached in the country, being approved of by judicious able 
Christians, ministers, and others. 4. It pleased God to seal my la- 
bour with success, in the apparent conversion of several souls. 

Bishop. Yea, that is, it may be, to your own icay. 

Wesley. Yea, to the power of godliness, from ignorance and 
profaneness. If it please your lordship to lay down any evidences 
of godliness agreeing with the Scriptures, and if they be not found in 
those persons intended, I am content to be discharged from my 
ministry ; I will stand or fall by the issue thereof. 

Bishop. You talk of the power of godliness such as you fancy. 

Wesley. Yea, the reality of religion. Let us appeal to any 
common place book for evidences of grace, and they are found in 
and upon these converts. 

Bisliop. How many are there of them ? 

Wesley. I number not the people. 

Bishop. Where are they ? 

Wesley. Wherever I have been called to preach. At Radpole. 
Melcomb, Turmvood, Whitchurch, and at sea. I shall add another 
ingredient of my mission. 5. When the church saw the presence of 
God going along with me, they did by fasting and prayer, in a day 
set apart for that end, seek an abundant blessing on my endeavours 



JOHN WESLEY OF WHITCHURCH. 



3-S 



Bishop. A particular church ? 

Wesley. Yes, my lord. I am not ashamed to own myself a mem- 
ber of one. 

Bishop. Why, you mistake the apostle's intent. They went 
about to convert heathens, and so did what they did. You have no 
warrant for your particular churches. 

Wesley. We have a plain, full, and sufficient rule for Gospel 
worship in the New-Testament, recorded in the Acts of the Apos- 
tles and in the Epistles. 

Bishop. We have not. 

Wesley. The practice of the apostles is a standing rule in those 
cases which were not extraordinary. 

Bishop. Not their practice, but their precepts. 

Wesley. Both precepts and practice. Our duty is not delivered 
to us in Scripture only by precepts ; but by precedents, by promises > 
hy threatenings mixed ; not common-place wise. We are to follow 
them, as they followed Christ. 

Bishop. But the Apostle said, This speak I, not the Lord; that 
is, by revelation. 

Wesley. Some interpret that place, This speak I now, by revela- 
tion from the Lord ; not the Lord in that text before instanced, 
when he gave answer to the case concerning divorce. May it please 
your lordship, we believe that cultus non institutus est indebitus. 

Bishop. It is false. 

Wesley. The second commandment speaks the same, Thou shalt 
not make unto thyself any graven image. 

Bishop. That is, forms of your own invention. 

Wesley. Bishop Andrews, taking notice of non fades tibi, satis- 
fied me that we may not worship God but as commanded. 

Bishop. You take discipline, church government, and circum' 
stances, for worship. 

Wesley. You account ceremonies a part of toorship. 

Bishop. But what say you ? Did you not wear a sword in the 
time of the committee of safety, with Demy and the rest of them ? 

Wesley. My lord, I have given you my answer therein : and I 
farther say, that I have conscientiously taken the oath of allegiance, 
and faithfully kept it hitherto. I appeal to all that are round about me , 

Bishop. But nobody will trust you. You stood it out to the 
last gasp. 

Wesley. I know not what you mean by the last gasp. When I 
saw the pleasure of Providence to turn the order of things, I did 
submit quietly thereunto. 

Bishop. That was at last. 



34 



op mr. wesley's ancestors. 



Wesley. Yet many such men are trusted, and now about the king 

Bishop. They are such as though on the Parliament side during 
the war, yet disown those latter proceedings : but you abode even 
till Haselrig-s coming to Portsmouth. 

Wesley. His Majesty has pardoned whatever you may be informed 
of concerning me of that nature. I am not here on that account, 

Bishop. I expected you not. 

Wesley. Your lordship sent your desire by two or three messen- 
gers. Had I been refractory, I need not have come : but I would 
give no just cause of offence. I think the old Nonconformists were 
none of his majesty's enemies. 

Bishop. They were traitors. TJiey began the war. Knox and 
Buchanan in Scotland, and those like them in England. 

Wesley. I have read the protestation, of owning the king's 
supremacy. 

Bishop. They did it in hypocrisy. 

Wesley. You used to tax the poor Independents for judging 
folks' hearts. Who doth it now ? 

Bishop. I did not; for they pretended one thing and acted 
another. Do not I know them better than you ? 

Wesley. I know them by their works; as they have therein de- 
livered us their hearts. 

Bishop. . Well then, you will justify your preaching, will you, 
without ordination according to the law ? 

Wesley. All these things laid together, are satisfactory to me for 
my procedure therein. 

Bishop. They are not enough. 

Wesley. There has been more written in proof of preaching oi 
gifted persons with such approbation, than has been answered by 
any one yet. 

Bishop. Have you any thing more to say to me, Mr. Wesley f 

Wesley. Nothing. Your lordship sent for me. 

Bishop. I am glad I heard this from your own mouth. . You 
will stand to your principles, you say ? 

Wesley. I intend it, through the grace of God ; and to be faith- 
ful to the king's majesty, however you deal with me. 

Bishop. I will not meddle with you. 

Wesley. Farewell to you, Sir. 

Bishop. Farewell, good Mr. Wesley. 

Calamy's Nonconformists 7 Memorial, Vol. II. p. 103. 

There is no evidence that the bishop forfeited his word by giving 
Mr. Wesley any disturbance. How he was treated by others we 



JOHN WESLEY OP WHITCHURCH. 



35 



shall see shortly. But before I proceed farther in his history, I 
think it necessary to make some remarks on the preceding dialogue; 
as there are some things in it which require explanation. 

I. The conversation mentioned here must have taken place after 
the year 1660. For on Jan. 13 of that year, was Dr. Gilbert Iron- 
side consecrated bishop of Bristol ; the see having been vacant, 
through the calamities of the times, from the death of Dr. Thomas 
Howell, in the year 1646, to the year abovementioned, (vide De 
Preesulibus Anglice, 566). 

There was another Dr. Gilbert Ironside, son of the preceding, 
who was bishop of Bristol in 1685. But this could not be the prelate 
in question. The preceding held the see from 1660 to 1671, so 
that the conversation took place some time in that period ; and cer- 
tainly before the passing the Act of Uniformity in 1662, as that 
event is here alluded to as shortly to take place. 

II. The committee of safety, mentioned by the Bishop, was 
formed Oct. 26, 1659, by the great officers of the army. It con- 
sisted of twenty-three persons, who were ordered "to endeavour 
some settlement of the government for after the death of Crom- 
well, on Sept. 3, of the preceding year, the nation was greatly dis- 
tracted ; there was no efficient civil government, and the power fell 
wholly into the hands of the army. 

This committee was invested with the full power of the council of 
state ; and were to a prepare such a form of government as might 
best comport with a free state and commonwealth, without a single 
person, kingship, or house of lords." — See Rapin. 

It was at this time, 1659, -that Sir Arthur Haselrig was sent to 
Portsmouth by the parliament, the town and garrison of which de- 
clared for them, against the orders of the committee of safety. 

The Bishop accuses Mr. Wesley that he continued till the last 
gasp; i. e. that he held with the *parliament against the restora- 
tion of the king till the time that Haselrig came to Portsmouth; 
soon after which he and all the army joined with Monk; and the 
king was invited over, proclaimed in London, May 8, 1660, and 
landed at Dover on the 25th. 

The declaration of Portsmouth for the parliament was one of the 
last public acts against the restoration of the king ; and might be 
fitly denominated, as here by the Bishop, the last gasp, i, e. of the 
republican government in England. 

III. What is implied in his wearing a sword at that time I cannot 
tell : whether it was for personal safety, or as a soldier, or as an 
ensign of some office. During the existence of the committee of 
safety the whole nation was under military law; for this committee 



36 



OP MR. WESLEY 5 S ANCESTORS- 



was created, and the members appointed, by the great officers of 
the army. 

The parliament and the army had now separate interests, and 
separate views. Every person saw that there must soon be a stu- 
pendous issue : but of what kind none could tell. 

Mr. Wesley, it appears, was undecided : but he was a man of a 
reflecting mind, careful to mark the workings of Providence ; and 
when he saw that it was the pleasure of Providence to turn the 
order of things, i. e. to restore the monarchy in the family of the 
Stuarts, he quietly submitted, read the protestation, owning the 
king's supremacy; and cheerfully took the oath of allegiance. 
His indecision was no blot on his character ; and his subsequent 
conduct much to his credit. 

IV. Had we more particulars of the family of Mr. Bartholo- 
mew Wesley, we should, no doubt, find something peculiarly inter- 
esting relative to his son John, of whom we are speaking. 

That he had a truly religious education there can be no doubt ; 
and from his own account to the Bishop of Bristol it appears that 
he was devoted to the sacred service from his in fancy : and edu- 
cated in order thereto, both at school and at the university. And it 
was evident from the manner in which God wrought upon his mind, 
and the gifts and graces with which He had endued him, that He 
had accepted the gift which his parents had offered, and given him 
those qualifications for the work of the ministry which neither 
schools nor universities can supply, and which the imposition of the 
hands of the holiest bishop cannot confer. His conversation with 
the Bishop shews that he possessed manly sense, unaffected piety. 
and religious knowledge far beyond his years. 

V. From this conversation we learn two important facts: — 1. That 
he was a lay-preacher. 2. That he was an itinerant evangelist. 

1. That he was Jiot ordained, either by bishop or presbyters, by 
the imposition of hands, is fully evident. He had authority from 
God ; this he conscientiously believed was sufficient, and he does 
not appear to have wished to have the authority of man superadded. 
However he submitted all his own views and feelings to the examina- 
tion and judgment of such persons as from their knowledge, piety, 
and experience, were capable of discerning the grace of God that 
was in him, and whether his talents w r ere such as the people of God 
might profit by. 

2. He went to proclaim Christ crucified wherever he had an invi- 
tation, and probably where he had none. It appears also that he 
had religious societies at several places ; himself mentions Radpole f 
Melcomb, Turnwood, Whitchurch* and at sea. What be means by 



JOHN WESLEY OF WHITCHURCH. 



o7 



his converts at sea I cannot learn ; whether he served aboard the 
fleet, or whether he only occasionally visited the ships at Bridport, 
Weymouth, Lyme, Radpole, &c. I know not. From his own account 
we find that he exercised his ministry both by sea and land in what 
would be called an irregular way, without any kind of human ordi- 
nation, as u a son of the prophets,'' to use his own words ; nearly in 
the same way, from similar motives, and in reference to the same 
end, as those whom his grandson long afterwards associated with 
himself in the Christian ministry. Indeed we find in this man's 
conduct a kind of epitome of Methodism ; his mode of preaching, 
matter, manner, and success, being most strikingly similar. 

VI. Mr. Wesley tells the Bishop that he was appointed to preach 
at Whitchurch by the trustees, and approved by the triers.* 

Of these persons we have a sufficient account in a little scarce 
duodecimo work, printed in 1658, intituled, The examination of 
Tilenus before the Triers, in order to his intended settlement in the 
office of a public Preacher in the Commonwealth of Utopia. The 
chairman opens the meeting thus : — M The great prudence and piety 
of the governors of this commonwealth, considering how apt the 
people are to be influenced by the principles and example of their 
constant teachers, have been pleased out of an ardent zeal to God's 
glory, and a tender care of men's precious souls, to think upon a 
course how their dominions may be made happy in the settlement 
of an able and godly ministry among them ; for which purpose they 
have appointed commissioners to examine the gifts of all such as 
shall be employed in the office of public preaching." 

The committee of triers appears to have been appointed about 
1652. It certainly existed in that year, if not before. 

It is to such commissioners Mr. Wesley refers : and that the£ 
were generally Calvinists may be gathered from the fictitious names 
given to them in the above tract, viz. — Dr. Absolute, Chairman ; 
Mr. Fatalitie; Mr. Pretention ; Mr. Fri-babe : Mr. Dam-man ; Mr. 
Narrow-grace, alias Stint-grace : Mr. Efficax; Mr. Indefectible ; 
Dr. Confidence ; Mr. Dubious ; Mr. Meanwell ; Mr. Simulans ; 
Mr. Take-o-trust ; Mr. Know-little; and Mr. Impertinent. This 
trial was inserted by the late Mr. Wesley in the First Volume of 
the Arminian Magazine. 

At such times as these it was certainly necessary to examine 
those who were candidates for the sacred ministry ; as from the best 

* The Ordinance for the trying of Ministers, Elders, or Presbyters, referred 
to in these pages, was passed August 29, 1648; and may be found in Sco- 
bell's Acts, cap sviii. p. 165 In tbat place the names of all the Triers, and 
the points on which the Candidates were examined, are specified in detail. 



38 



of mr. wesley's antcestors. 



accounts we learn, there were great Dumbers then in the church who 
had neither gifts nor grace for the work ; and who were besides 
scandalous in their lives. It is a trite saying, but it is true, that 
(£ we must not argue against the use of a thing from its abuse" 

VII. Mr. Wesley in defending his call to the ministry, makes a 
distinction between the vocatio ad opus, "a call to the work," and 
vocatio ad munus, " a call to the office," of the ministry ; and tells 
the Bishop that " he did not do office work among the people, be- 
cause they were not proper objects for office work." 

By this distinction, which as I apprehend it is of some importance, 
he must mean, and so the Bishop understood him, that the people 
who sat under his ministry were gathered from different parts, did 
not belong to any parish church, and were not as yet a consolidated 
society; that he had not instituted any code of discipline for their 
regulation ; and probably did not administer the Sacraments among 
them, especially the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper. He was 
called to preach to them, but not to preside orcr them; they were 
not as yet fit for such office work. 

It may not be thought unworthy of remark that this was the plan 
followed by his grandson in respect to the lay preachers so called, 
whom he associated with himself in that great work to which God 
had especially appointed him- He believed they all had from God 
Himself the vocatio ad opus, — an extraordinary call to the work of 
the ministry : but he did not believe that they all had the vocatio ad 
munus, — the call to the office; and therefore he did not trust them 
to govern the societies, nor permit them to administer the sacraments. 
He kept the ecclesiastical government of all the societies in his own 
hands ; appointed one preacher in each circuit whom he called the 
assistant, i. e. one who assisted him in governing the societies ; but 
he seldom suffered any of them to administer the sacraments unless 
they had been ordained by himself I need scarcely state here that 
all the other preachers in the different circuits were called helpers, 
that is, they helped the assistant in his work in the circuit, as he as- 
sisted Mr. Wesley in his general government of the whole connexion. 

VIII. Taking the vocatio ad munus in the above sense, it may be 
safely said that there are multitudes who appear to have the vocatio 
ad opus, the gift of preaching, with every qualification necessary to 
make that gift powerfully and extensively useful, who at the same 
time have no gifts for church government, and consequently no 
vocatio ad munus, no call to that part of the work. Nor are an\ 
persons, to use the words of old Mr. Wesley, fit objects of office- 
work till they are truly awakened to a sense of their sin and danger ; 
all they are gathered out of the ivorld, and solemnly determined to 



JOHN WESLEY OF WHITCHURCH. 



to 



seek the salvation of their souls ; abstaining from every appearance 
of evil, and using all the means of grace. This is the sum of the 
conditions on which, from the beginning until now, members have 
been admitted into the Methodist societies. 

No people have ever made a wiser, more marked, and more salu= 
tary distinction between the vocatio ad opus and the vocatio ad 
munus than the Methodists have done. And to them God, in His 
great mercy, has now given some apostles, and some prophets, and 
some evangelists, and some pastors and teachers ; for the perfect" 
ing of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of 
the body of Christ ; till we all come in the unity of the fait&and 
of the knowledge of the Son of God unto a perfect man ; unto the 
measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ. Eph. iv. 11 — 13, 

It cannot escape the notice and reflection of the reader that 
Methodism, in its grand principles of oeconomy, and the means by 
which they have been brought into action, has had its specific, 
healthy, though slowly vegetating, seeds in the original members of 
the Wesley Family. We have an additional proof of this, — 

IX. In what Mr. Wesley tells the Bishop he considered a suffi- 
cient evidence of his call to the ministry. 1. Grace. 2. Gifts, 
3. Fruit. To shew that he had the two former, he offers to the 
Bishop to submit to any kind of trial or examination ; and that he 
had fruit of his labours in every place where he had preached, — in 
the conversion of souls from gross ignorance and profaneness to the 
power of godliness, — yea, the reality of religion, — he strongly as- 
serts ; and offers to prove to the Bishop that those his converts had 
in and upon them, i. e. in their religious experience and outward 
conduct, all the evidences of grace which are enumerated in com- 
mon-place books, or can be laid down from the Scriptures. And so 
confident was he of all these things, and consequently of his genuine 
call to the ministry, that he was willing to stand or fall by the 
proofs, and to be discharged from the ministry if these things were 
not so ! 

How exactly do all these things tally in reference to the Methodist 
Discipline on this great point. No man is admitted to be a preacher 
among them unless he be thus qualified and approved of God. 
Grace, gifts, and fruit, are the grand requisites. Where these 
unequivocally meet in any person who offers himself to take a part 
in the great work to which God has called them, they without hesi- 
tation take for granted that the man is called of God. And it is 
because the ranks of the Methodist preachers continue to be filled up 
by such persons and such only, that the great work is still carried 



op mr. wesley's ancestors, 



on, and that their religious societies, constituted of such converts, arc 
a blessing to the nations, and a praise in the earth. 

Though Mr. Wesley were thus instrumental in converting the 
ignorant and profligate, and consequently in bettering the state of 
society, yet he was not permitted to proceed unmolested in his work. 
Luther somewhere observes, — Evangelium predicare est furoreni 
mundi in se derivare, " He who faithfully preaches the gospel is 
sure to bring down the rage of the world upon himself." Tlie laws 
of Christ condemn a vicious world and gall it to revenge. As 
religion gives no quarter to vice, so the vicious will give no quarter 
to religion. 

Mr. Wesley was not permitted to preach quietly at Whitchurch, 
even till ejected by the Act of Uniformity. In the beginning of the 
year 1662 he was seized upon the Lord's day, as he was coming out 
of the church ; and carried to Blandford, where he was committed 
to prison. After he had been some time confined, Sir Gerrard 
Napper, who had been the most furious of all his enemies and the 
most forward in committing him, was so softened by a sad disaster 
he met with (the breaking of his collar-bone) that he applied to some 
persons to bail Mr. Wesley, and told them that if they would not he 
would do it himself. He was therefore set at liberty, but bound over 
to appear at the assizes, where he came oft' much better than he 
expected. 

He has recorded in his diary the particular mercy of God to him 
in raising up several friends to own him; inclining a solicitor to 
plead for him ; and restraining the wrath of man, so that even the 
judge, though a very choleric man, spoke not one angry word. The 
sum of the proceedings, as it stands in his diary, is as follows : — 

Clerk. Call Mr. Wesley of Whitchurch. 

Wesley. Here. 

Clerk. You were indicted for not reading the Common Prayer. 
Will you traverse it ? 

A Solicitor. May it please your Lordship, we desire this business 
may be deferred till next assizes. 

Judge. Why till then ? 

Solicitor. Our witnesses are not ready at present. 
Judge. Why not ready now ? Why have you not prepared for 
a trial ? 

Solicitor. We thought our prosecutors would not appear. 

Judge. Why so, young man ? Why should you think so ? Why 
did you not provide them ? 

Wesley. May it please your Lordship, I understand not the 
question. 



JOHN WESLEY OF WHITCHURCH. 



41 



Judge. Why will you not read the Book of Common Prayer ? 

Wesley. The book was never tendered to me. 

Judge. Must the book be tendered to you ? 

Wesley. So I conceive by the Act. 

Judge. Are you ordained ? 

Wesley. I am ordained to preach the Gospel. 

Judge. From whom ? 

Wesley. I have given an account thereof already to the Bishop, 

Judge. What Bishop? 

Wesley. The Bishop of Bristol. 

Judge. I say by whom were you ordained? How long is it 
since ? 

Wesley. Four or five years since. 

Judge. By whom then ? 

Wesley. By those who were then empowered. 

Judge. I thought so. Have you a presentation to 'your place ? 

Wesley. I have. 

Judge. From whom ? 

Wesley. May it please your Lordship, it is a legal presentation 

Judge. By whom was it ? 

Wesley. By the trustees. 

Judge. Have you brought it ? 

"Wesley. I have not. 

Judge. Why not ? 

Wesley. Because I did not think I should be asked any such 
questions here. 

Judge. I would wish you to read the Common Prayer at your 
peril. You will not say, " From all sedition and privy conspiracy : 
from all false doctrine, heresy and schism, Good Lord, deliver us l n 

Clerk. Call Mr. Meech: [he was called and appeared] Doe^ 
Mr. Wesley read the Common Prayer yet ? 

Meech. May it please your Lordship, he never did, nor he never 
will. 

Judge. Friend, how do you know that? He may bethink himself. 
Meech. He never did ; he never will. 

Solicitor. We will, when we see the new boole, either read it, or 
leave our place at Bartholomew-tide. 

Judge. Are you not bound to read the old book till then ? Let 
us see the Act. 

While the judge was reading to himself another cause was called ; 
and Mr. Wesley was bound over to the next assizes. He came joy- 
fully home ; and preached constantly every Lord's day till August 
17th, when he delivered his farewell sermon to a weeping audience- 

6 



42 



OF. MR. WESLE¥ : S ANCESTORS. 



from Act?} xx. 32. And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and 
the word of his grace. 

On the 26th of October the place was, by an apparitor, declare*" 
vacant; and orders were given to sequester the profits; but his peo- 
ple had already given him what was bis due. 

On the 22nd of February following he removed with his family to 
Mttcomb : but the corporation made an order against his settlement 
there, imposing a fine of 20/. upon his landlady, and five shillings per 
week on himself, to be levied by distress! He. waited upon the mayor 
and some others, pleading that lie had lived in the town formerly, 
and had given notice of his design of coming thither again. He also 
offered to give security, which was all that their order required. 
But all was in vain ; for on the 11th of the following month (March; 
another order was drawn up for putting the former in execution. 

These violent proceedings forced him out of the town; and he 
went to Ilminster, Bridgwater, and Taunton; in all which places 
he met with great kindness and friendship from the three denomina- 
tions of Dissenters, and was almost every day employed in preach- 
ing in those several places ; where he also got some good acquaint- 
ance and friends, who were afterwards very kind to him and his 
numerous family. 

At length a gentleman, who had a very good house at Preston 
two or three miles from Melcomb, permitted him to live in it without 
paying any rent. Thither he removed his family in the beginning 
of May, l66o ; and there he continued while he lived, excepting a 
temporary absence shortly to be noticed. He records his coming to 
Preston, and his comfortable accommodation there, with great ad- 
miration and thankfulness to God. 

We must now follow him in his further projects and designs. 

When the great Mead of the Church calls a man to preach the 
gospel, He in effect says, Go info all the world, and preach the gos- 
pel to every creature, lie never confines His own gift and call ab- 
solutely to any particular place; but leaves them under the direction 
and management of His own providence. The call of God to 
preach is a missionary call ; and they who have it know that they 
are not their own, and must do the Masters work in the Master's 
oum way, place, and time. Hence all the ministers of His gospel 
have a missionary spirit ; let Providence direct, as it chooses, their 
way. 

Tt is worthy of remark, that this excellent man, like his grandson 
long after him, felt a strong desire to visit the continent of America. 
Surinam, a settlement of South-America, in Guianna, was the first 
object in the contemplation of his missionary zeal. 



3'0'QN WESLEY OF WHITCHURCH. 



45 



This settlement was visited in 1579 by Sir Walter Raleigh, but" 
nut colonized. In 1634 David Piterse de Fries, a Dutchman ) 
found there a Captain Marshal, with about sixty English. In 1650 
Francis Lord Witlougriby, of Paiham, by '.permission of Charles II.. 
sent thither some vessels to take possession of the settlement in the 
name of his royal master; and in 16G2 this settlement was granted 
by Charles to Lord iVilloughby and Lawrence Hyde, second son of 
the Earl of Clarendon, to them and their descendants for ever. 

Mr. Wesley no doubt thought that the desolate state of this colony, 
in respect to spiritual things, might afford a fair and undisturbed 
field of usefulness.' This purpose, however, was abandoned ; as 
was also another of going to Maryland. The advice of friends pre- 
vailed ; and probably the difficulty and expense of removing a nu- 
merous family so far were the chief impediments. Indeed, such a 
removal in 'his circumstances, must have been all but impossible. He 
therefore made up his mind to abide in the land of his nativity; to 
be at the disposal of Divine Providence, relying on the promise^ 
Verily , thou shalt be fed. 

Being often out of employ, and not willing to be without public 
worship, he would gladly have attended the church servicer but 
there were several things in the Liturgy to which he could not give 
a conscientious assent. However, by reading Mr. Philip Nye's 
" Arguments for the Lawfulness of Hearing Ministers of the Church 
of England," his scruples were so far removed that he found he 
could do it with a safe conscience ; and doubtless to his edification. 

At this same time Mr. Wesley was not a little troubled about his 
own preaching; whether it should be carried on openly, or in private. 
Some of the neighbouring ministers, particularly Messrs. Bamjield, 
iJice, Hallet of Shaston, and John Sacheverel, were for preach- 
ing publicly, with open doors. But Mr. Wesley thought h was his 
duty to beware of men ; and that he was bound in prudence to keep 
himself at liberty as long as he could. Accordingly, toy preaching 
only in private, he was kept longer oirt of the hands of his enemies 
than the ministers above mentioned, all of whom were indicted at 
the next assizes " for a riotous and unlawful assembly held at Shas- 
ton $ and were found guilty by a jury of gentlemen, fined forty marks 
each, and were bound to rind security for their good behaviour." 
Or, in other words, that they wouid not speak tiny more in the 
blessed name of Jesus ; but be unfaithful to their heavenly calling 
and permit the devil unmolested to destroy the souls of the people. 

The stopping of the mouths of tiiese faithful men was a general, 
curse to the nation. A torrent of iniquity, deep, rapid, and -strong 
ieluged the whole land, and- swept a way godliness and. vital- reJipop 



44 



op MR. wesley's ancestors. 



from the kingdom. The king had no religion, either in power or in 
form. Though a Papist in his heart, he was the most worthless 
that ever sat on the British throne, and profligate beyond all mea- 
sure ; without a single good quality to redeem his numerous bad 
ones: and the Church and the State joined hand in hand in perse- 
cution and intolerance. Since those barbarous and iniquitous times 
what hath God wr ought? 

There was now no open vision, and the pure word of the Lord 
was scarce in those days. Most of the faithful of the land were 
either silenced as to public preaching, or shut up in prison ; and the 
rest were hidden in corners. Mr. Wesley in a private manner 
preached frequently to a few good people at Preston, and occasion- 
ally at Weymouth and other places contiguous. After some time he 
had a call from a number of serious Christians at Poole to becomf 
their pastor. He consented ; and continued with them while he lived, 
administering to them all the ordinances of God as opportunity offered. 

In the parliament held at Oxford, (17 Car. II. l6f>5) a severe Act 
was passed against the dissenting teachers, prohibiting them from 
dwelling or coming (except in travelling on the road) within five 
miles of any corporation or borough town, or any other place where 
they had been ministers, or preached after the Act of oblivion, on 
the penalty of forty pounds for each offence ; unless they first took 
the following oath: — 

" I, A. B., do solemnly declare that it is not lawful on any 
pretence whatsoever to take up arms against the king; and that 
I do abhor the traitorous position of taking arms by his authority, 
against his person, or against those that are commissioned by 
him, in pursuance of such commission. And I do swear that I 
will not, at any time to come, endeavour the alteration of tJtf 
Government, either in Church or State. So help me God." 
Archbishop Sheldon, and Ward, bishop of Salisbury, were the 
chief promoters of this Act. When it came out, those ministers who 
had any property of their own retired to obscure villages or to mar- 
ket towns, that were not corporations. And some, who had nothing, 
were obliged to leave their wives and children and hide themselves 
abroad, sometimes coming secretly to them after night. 

Both Preston and Poole being corporation towns, in the first of 
which Mr. Wesley resided, in the second exercised his ministry • 
he was obliged to leave his wife, his family, and his flock, and 
secrete himself in various places. He could not conscientiously take 
the above oath, because of the last clause, I do swear that I will not 
at any time to come endeavour the alteration of the Government 
either in Church or State. 



JOHN WESLEY OP WHITCHURCH. 



45 



All the Dissenters had strenuously endeavoured to alter the gov- 
ernment in the Church, or rather to reform it; as they considered 
several parts as savouring of superstition, and tending to Popery ; 
and on this the dissent of many of them was founded. Every thing 
they might say against those points of Popery which seemed to be 
countenanced in any part of the Liturgy might be considered by 
their adversaries as an endeavouring to alter the government of the 
Church, and consequently expose them to prosecution, persecution, 
and the alleged infamy of perjury. 

Under the date of 1666, Mr. Wesley entered in his Diary some of 
the reasons why he could not safely take this oath ; particularly that 
to do it in his own private sense, would be juggling with God, with 
the king, and with conscience ; especially as some magistrates had 
declared they had no right to admit of such a private sense. He 
was therefore obliged to leave home for a considerable time. He at 
length ventured to return to his family and flock : but notwithstand- 
ing all the prudent precaution with which he conducted his meetings, 
he was often disturbed ; several times apprehended; and four times 
imprisoned ; once at Poole for six months, and once at Dorchester 
for three months. The other confinements were shorter : but how 
long their duration was we are not told. 

Dr. Calamy adds " that he was in many straits and difficulties ; 
but was wonderfully supported and comforted ; and was many 
times very seasonably and surprisingly relieved and delivered. 
Nevertheless, the removal of many eminent Christians into another 
world, who had been his intimate acquaintance and kind friends, the 
great decay of serious religion among many professors, and the in- 
creasing rage of the enemies of real godliness, manifestly seized on 
and sunk his spirits. At length £ having filled up his part of what 
is behind of the afflictions of Christ in his flesh, for His body's sake., 
which is the church, and finished the work given him to do, ? he was 
taken out of this vale of tears to that world where the wicked cease 
from troubling, and the weary are at rest; when he had not been 
much longer an inhabitant here below than his Blessed Master was, 
whom he served with his whole heart, according to the best light he 
had." N. M. Vol. II. p. 164, &c. 

It appears that application was made to have him buried in the 
church at Preston ; but the vicar would not suffer it. 

It is to be regretted that Dr. Calamy, who had the journal of 
this excellent man, gives so few dates, and particularly in thosf. 
places where they were especially needful. He neither mentions 
the year of his birth, nor that of his death. He tells us only, " tfraJ 
he began preaching when he was twenty-two, and in May 1C5S 



46 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



was sent to preach at Whitchurch." Now, if this means May 01 
the year 1658, in which he was twenty-two years of age, then he 
must have been born about A. D. 1636. When he had the conver- 
sation with the Bishop of Bristol, related above, he states that he 
was twenty-five years of age. From internal evidence, I think 
the Act of Uniformity had not passed previously to that conversa- 
tion, which must have taken place in l66l, as Dr. Gilbert Ironside, 
the Bishop, came to that see in 1660; and the Act of Uniformity 
passed in 1662. These dates thus collated will make him precisely 
twenty-five, the age which himself mentions, when he had the above 
conversation with the bishop. 

The Oxford Act, called also the Corporation Act, and Five Mile 
Act, was passed in l66b. In 1G66, he was obliged to retire from 
his family and flock, and hide himself for some time. The last date 
we have in Dr. Calamy's account is March 1666, when by the above 
collation of dates he must have been thirty years of age. Of the 
}ear of his death we are left to conjecture from the words, u He was 
taken out of the vale of tears when he had not been much longer an 
inhabitant here below than his Blessed Master was." 

Now as it is generally allowed that our Lord was crucified 'in the 
thirty-fourth year of his age, suppose we add another year to Mr. 
Wesley's life, for the u not much longer," used by Dr. Calamy 
above, this will bring down his death to about the year 1670, when 
he must have been in the thirty-fifth year of his age. And as his 
father Bartholomew survived him some sho?'t time, he must have 
lived after the year 1G70 to have outlived his son. 

Dr. Whitehead, who gives an abstract of Dr. Calamy's account 
of this good man, concludes it with the following reflections : — " 1. 
Mr. Wesley appears to have made himself master of the controverted 
points in which he differed from the established Church ; and to 
have made up his opinions from a conviction of their truth. '2. He 
shews an ingenuous mind, free from low cunning, in the open avowal 
of his sentiments to the Bishop. 3. He appears to have been remark- 
ably conscientious in all his conduct, and a zealous promoter of 
genuine piety both in himself and others. 4- He discovered great 
firmness of mind, and an unshaken attachment to his principles in 
the midst of the most unchristian persecution, and a train of accumu- 
lated evils which he suffered on that account. 

" These are prominent features in his character which we cannot 
but admire, however we may differ from him in opinion : they shew 
a mind elevated far above the common level, even of those who have 
had the advantages of an academical education." 

Mrs. Wesley long survived her husband : but how long we can- 



MATTHEW WESLEY- 



47 



not exactly tell. In a letter of Mr. Samuel Wesley Jun. in 1710 he 
speaks of having "visited his grandmother Wesley, then a widow of 
almost forty-eight years." But as Mr. John Wesley, her husband, 
must have died about 1670, she could not have been a widow more 
than forty years in 1710; and, therefore, I suppose forty-eight is a 
mistake in the copy of Mr. Samuel Wesley's letter for forty, an error 
which might very easily take place from the similarity of the latter 
figures. 

It does not appear that this venerable widow had any help from 
her own family ; and there is reason to believe that she was entirely 
dependent ou and supported by her sons Matthew and Samuel. 
How far the former may have contributed to her support it is not 
easy to say : but that she was deeply indebted to the latter I learn 
from one of his letters to Archbishop Sharpe, dated Epworth, De- 
cember 30th, 1700. 

" The next year niy barn fell, which cost me forty pounds in re- 
building, (thanks to your Grace for a part of it ;) and having an aged 
mother (who must have gone to prison if I had not assisted her,) 
she cost me upwards of forty pounds more. Ten pounds a year I 
allow my mother to keep her from starving." 

How doleful was the lot of this poor woman ! persecuted with har 
husband during the whole of her married life, and abandoned to 
poverty during a long and dreary widowhood. 



MATTHEW WESLEY, SURGEON. 

We have already seen that the Rev. John Wesley, ejected from 
the vicarage of Whitchurch in Dorsetshire, of whom I have lately 
spoken, is said to have had a numerous family. But the names of 
Matthew and Samuel only are come down to us. Whether the 
others died young, or survived their father, we are not informed : but 
it is most likely that the rest died in infancy ; as not even the name 
of any of them is ever mentioned. 

Matthew, after the example of his grandfather Bartholomew, stu- 
died physic, and settled in London ; after having travelled over the 
greatest part of Europe for his improvement. He is reported to 
have been eminent and singularly useful, and is said to have made 
a large fortune by his medical practice. 

It is not likely that his father could have given him an academic 
education. But as he taught a school for the support of his family, for 
which he appears to have been well qualified, no doubt his sons, par- 
ticularly Matthew, who was the eldest, had the rudiments of a clas- 



48 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



sical education from himself, as he was at the death of his father abou 
ten or twelve years of age. And it is very likely that he might have 
obtained additional instruction at the free school in Dorchester, and 
in some of the Dissenting academies, as we know his brother Samuel 
did. 

Though Matthew be generally styled a physician, yet we do not 
know that he ever graduated, or studied in any university, unless it 
were in a foreign one ; and this is not improbable, as, from a passage 
in the following letter from Mrs. Wesley it appears that Mr. M.Wes- 
ley had tried all the spas in Europe, both in Germany and else 
where. Former times were not so nice in distinctions as the pre- 
sent ; surgeons, apothecaries, and medical practitioners of all sorts, 
were generally termed physicians or doctors : the latter was the 
most usual title ; and this Matthew Wesley might have had by com- 
mon courtesy, or he might have had it by right. But it is most like- 
ly that he had it by courtesy, as he is not styled physician, M. D. } 
nor even doctor, in the verses addressed to his memory by the per- 
son who signs himself Sylvius, in the very year in which he died. 
Besides, he is not termed doctor in any of the family letters which 
have come under my notice. This at present is a matter of little 
consequence, and cannot now be determined. The whole family of 
the Wesleys were blest with a genius that surmounted all difficulties : 
opposition and unfavourable circumstances only served as a stimulus 
to industry and enterprize ; and they ever rose the higher in propor- 
tion to the causes which tended to depress them. This is the grand 
characteristic of all the branches of this family with whom we are 
acquainted ; and we may safely infer it was the case with the rest. 

Mr. M. Wesley resided and practised chiefly in London. In the 
year 1731 he visited his brother's family at Epworth. This visit is 
described by Mrs. Wesley in a letter to her son John, who was then 
at Oxford ; and as it contains some curious particulars, I shall lay it 
before the Reader. 

" My brother Wesley had designed to have surprised us, and had 
travelled under a feigned name from London to Gainsborough : but 
there sending his man out for a guide into the Isle the next day, the 
man told one that keeps our market his master's name, and that he 
was going to see his brother, lohich ivas minister of Epworth. The 
man he informed met with Molly in the market about an hour before 
my brother got thither. She, full of the news, hastened home, and 
told us her uncle Wesley was coming to see us : but we could hardly 
believe her. 'Twas odd to observe how all the town took the alarm, 
<md were upon the gaze, as if some great prince had been about to 



MATTHEW WESLEY. 



49 



make his entry. He rode directly to John Dawson's (the Inn ;) but 
we had soon notice of his arrival, and sent John Brown with an 
invitation to our house. He expressed some displeasure at his ser- 
vant for letting us know of his coming, for he intended to have sent 
for Mr. Wesley to dine with him at Dawson's, and then come to 
visit us in the afternoon. However he soon followed John home, 
where we were all ready to receive him with great satisfaction. 

" His behaviour among us was perfectly civil and obliging. He 
spake little to the children the first day, being employed (as he after- 
wards told them) in observing their carriage, and seeing how he 
liked them ; afterwards he was very free, and expressed great kind- 
ness to them all. 

"He was strangely scandalized at the poverty of our furniture ; 
and much more at the meanness of the children's habit. He always 
talked more freely with your sisters of our circumstances than to me ; 
and told them he wondered what his brother had done with his in~ 
come, for 'twas visible he had not spent it in furnishing his house , 
or clothing his family. 

" We had a little talk together sometimes, but it was not often we 
could hold a private conference ; and he was very shy of speaking 
any thing relating to the children before your father, or indeed of 
any other matter. I informed him, as far as I handsomely could, of 
our losses, &c. for I was afraid that he should think I was about to 
beg of him : but the girls (with whom he had many private discourses) 
I believe told him every thing they could think on. 

" He was particularly pleased with Patty ; and one morning be- 
fore Mr. Wesley came down he asked me if I was willing to let Patty 
go and stay a year or two with him at London ! ' Sister,' says he, 
*I have endeavoured already to make one of your children easy 
while she lives ; and if you please to trust Patty with me, I will 
endeavour to make her so too.' Whatever others may think, I 
thought this a generous offer ; and the more so, because he had done 
so much for Sukey and Hetty. I expressed my gratitude as well as 
I could ; and would hav|phad him speak to your father, but he would 
not himself, he left that to me ; nor did he ever mention it to Mr. 
Wesley till the evening before he left us. 

" He always behaved himself very decently at family prayers, and 
in your father's absence said grace for us before and after meat. Nor 
did he ever interrupt our privacy : but went into his own chamber 
when we went into our's. 

"He staid from Thursday to the Wednesday after ; then he left 
ns to go to Scarborough ; from whence he returned the Saturday 



of mb. wesley's ancestors. 



se'nnight after, intending to stay with us a few days ; but finding 
your sisters gone the day before to Lincoln, he would leave us on 
Sunday morning, for he said he might see the girls before they set 
forward for London. He overtook them at Lincoln ; and had Mrs. 
Taylor, Emily, Kezzy, with the rest, to supper with him at the 
Angel. On Monday they breakfasted with him ; then they parted 
expecting to see him no more till they came to London: but on 
Wednesday he sent his man to invite them to supper at night. On 
Thursday he invited them to dinner, at night to supper, and on Fri- 
day morning to breakfast ; when he took his leave of them and rode 
for London. They got into town on Saturday about noon ; and that 
evening Patty writ me an account of her journey. 

" Before Mr. Wesley went to Scarborough I informed him of what 
I knew of Mr. Morgan's case. When he came back he told me 
that 'he had tried the Spa at Scarborough, and could assure me that 
it far excelled all the spas in Europe, for he had been at them all, both 
in Germany and elsewhere; that at Scarborough there were two 
springs, as he was informed, close together, which flowed into one 
basin ; the one a chalybeate, the other a purging water ; and he 
did not believe there was the like in any part of the world.' Says 
he, ' If that gentlemen you told me of could by any means be gotten 
thither, though his age is the most dangerous time in life for his dis- 
temper, yet I am of opinion those waters would cure him.' I thought 
good to tell you this, that you might if you please inform Mr. Morgan 
of it, if it is proper. 

" Dear Jackey, I can't stay now to talk about Hetty and Patty ; 
but this — I hope better of both than some others do. I pray God to 
bless you. Adieu. 

" July 12,1731, S. W." 

There does not appear to have been much intimacy between Mat- 
thew Wesley and his brother Samuel. Though Mr. Matthew Wes- 
ley was no zealot, yet the religious change of his brother did not, I 
am led to think, please him ; and hence a distance was naturally 
occasioned between the two brothers. Mr. Matthew Wesley was 
also a careful ceconomist, got his wealth with difficulty, and knowing 
little of the troubles of a family could ill judge of domestic expenses 
upon a large scale. 

It was most probably just after the visit mentioned above that he 
wrote a severe and caustic letter to his brother, accusing him of bad 
ceconomy, and of not making provision for his large family ; and 
indirectly blaming him for having become a married man. 



MATTHEW WESLEY. 



51 



This severe letter Mr. S. Wesley answers in a sort of serio-jocose 
style, and amply vindicates the whole of his conduct against what he 
calls the imputation of his ill husbandry. 

Of the letter of Mr. Matthew only an extract remains in the hand- 
writing of his brother Samuel. I shall give it here, and refer the 
reader for Mr. S. Wesley's defence to the memoirs which I have col- 
lected of his life. The letter, which is without date, begins thus : — 

" The same record which assures us an infidel cannot inherit the 
kingdom of heaven, also asserts in the consequence that a worse than 
an infidel can never do it. It likewise describes the character of 
such an one, — He provides not for his oivn, especially those of his 
own house. 

" You have a numerous offspring ; you have had a long time, a 
plentiful estate ; great and generous benefactions ; and have made 
no provision for those of your own house, who can have nothing in 
view at your exit but distress. This I think a black account ; let 
the cause be folly, or vanity, or ungovernable appetites. I hope 
Providence has restored you again to give you time to settle this 
balance, which shocks me to think of. To this end I must advise 
you to be frequent in your perusal of Father Beveridge on repent- 
ance, and Dr. Tillotson on Restitution: for it is not saying, Lord, 
Lord ! will bring us to the kingdom of heaven, but doing justice to 
all our fellow-creatures; and not a poetical imagination that we do 
so. A serious consideration of these things, and suitable actions, I 
doubt not, will qualify you to meet me where sorrow shall be no 
more, which is the highest hope and expectation of your's, &c." 

This language is too severe, even had the occasion generally justi- 
fied the critique. Had Mr. S. Wesley imitated the conduct of his 
brother Matthew, John and Charles Wesley had probably never 
been born ; — and who can say that the great light which they were the 
instruments in the hand of God of pouring out upon the land and 
spreading among the nations of the earth had ever been diffused by 
any other means ? The straits and difficulties of the other branch of 
this family were circumstances which, in the order of God, helped to 
turn the minds of those eminent reformers to that ceconomy and dis~ 
cipline which in process of time they introduced into the Methodist 
societies, for which those societies are remarkable, and by which they 
are distinguished to the present day. 

Men should be aware how they arraign the dispensations and ordi- 
nances of Divine Providence. It is not good for man to be alone — > 
therefore God instituted marriage. He who marries does well: and 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



it is only in the case of a general persecution of the Church that he 
who does not marry does better. ■ 

Surgeon Wesley is extinct ! Samuel, his brother, still lives in his 
natural and spiritual progeny. God has crowned him with honour : 
and it is with difficulty that the name of his brother has been rescued 
from oblivion. 

Mr. M. Wesley was, however, a good and excellent man in his 
way : but appears to have been little acquainted with the heart, the 
feelings, the joys, and sorrows, of a parent. 

We know more of the character of Surgeon Wesley from some 
lines to his memory written by Mrs. Wright, than from any other 
source. 

From these we learn that he was a man of a truly benevolent 
mind, — had much learning and information, — greatly excelled in his 
own profession, particularly in all feminine cases, — was a good 
judge and lover of poetry, — was useful to his brother Samuel's large 
family, — was the particular patron, friend, and support of his niece 
Mehetable, — and that he was adorned with every art and grace, 
and saved from the fear of death. He breathed his last, leaning on 
her bosom, some time in the year 1737- 

I shall insert the verses so honourable both to the uncle and his 
niece. They are written in the purest spirit of poetry, friendship^ 
and feeling ; and appeared first in the Christian Magazine, Vol. 
III. p. 284. Clio is her assumed poetic name ; Varro that of her 
uncle. — 

How can the muse attempt the string, 

Forsaken by he r guardian power ? 
Ah me ! that she survives to sing 

Her friend and patron now no more! 
Yet private grief she might suppress, 

Since Clio bears no selfish mind ; 
But oh ! she mourns to wild excess, 

The friend and patron of mankind. 

Alas ! the sovereign healing art, 

Which rescued thousands from the grave, 
Unaided left the gentlest heart, 

Nor could its skilful master save. 
Who shall the helpless sex sustain, 

Now Varro's lenient hand is gone ? 
Which knew so well to softenpain, 

And ward all dangers but its own. 

His darling muse, his Clio dear, 

Whom first his favour raised to fame; 



MATTHEW WESLEY. 



53 



His gentle voice vouchsafe! to cheer, 

His art upheld her tender frame : 
Pale envy durst not shew her teeth, 

Above contempt she gaily shone, 
Chief favourite I till the hand of death 

Endanger'd both, by striking one. 

Perceiving well, devoid of fear, 

His latest fatal conflict nigh ; 
Reclined on her he held most dear, 

Whose breast received his parting sigh ; 
With every art and grace adorned, 

By man admired, by heaven approved- 
Good Varro died, — applauded, mourn 'd, 

And honoufdby the Muse he loved. 

In the last line, Mrs. Wright seems to refer to some verses on the 
death of her uncle, written by other hands. 

I have met with one copy, which was published in June, 1737, in 
Vol. VII. of the Gentleman's Magazine. And as that work is very 
scarce, and the verses known to few persons, I shall insert them as 
a testimony to the worth of a man who appears from all accounts to 
have been learned, skilful, humane, modest, and pious. 

Verses on the death of Mr. Matthew Wesley. 

When vulgar funerals trail their pomp along, 

We idly stand amidst the gazing throng. 

Perhaps such trite reflections rise, " Alas ! 

" How weak the human frame ! all flesh is grass, 

" A bubble frail ! a shade that swiftly flies ; 

" A flower that opes at morn, at evening dies !" 

No farther we the serious thought pursue, 

Than the slight inf'rence, " we must follow too'" 

But if the fatal final hour remove 
To Death's black shades a relative we love, 
Or chosen friend, in pressures fully tried, 
A faithful guardian, counsellor, and guide; 
More awfid thoughts are by the stroke imprest ; 
And the wise aims of Providence confest. 

" Can righteous heaven" (thus right we argue then, 
" Regardless view such signal worth in men ? 
" Their virtue and their piety disown? 
" And shall they be to dark oblivion thrown * 
" O, no! most truly Scripture strains attest, 
" For such remains an everlasting rest." 
Undoubted, in the sacred books appears, 
A future state assigned thflbugh endless years. 
And still we find, to what these lights revestf 
Our calm unbiass'd reason sets her seal. 



04 



OF MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS- 



As here the sun with his prolific rays, 
The blooms and verdures of the globe displays; 
So God the sun, that heavenly region gilds, 
Spreads endless riches o'er its blissful fields. 
And surely as that Sun shall ever shine, 
Those endless treasures, Wesley, all are thine ! 

Whate'er with lavish fancy poets feign 
Of bowery scenes and an Elysian plain, 
Where everlasting zephyrs waft perfume, 
Fruits ever ripen, flowers for ever bloom ; 
Those fruits and flowers, which on the borders grow 
Of living streams, where waves of nectar flow ; 
Where happy guests on rosy beds recline, 
And press from heavenly grapes immortal wine , 
Whate'er the surer Scripture-page displays 
Of golden wreaths, inchas'd with starry rays, 
Which crown the blest ; the shining robes they wear. 
The shouts they utter, and the palms they bear, 
The angel songs which swells the concert high, 
And all the immortal music of the sky ! 
These strong, these bright ideas are too faint 
The joys ineffable of heaven to paint. 

Thus while thy drooping friends surround thy urn ; 
We meditate thy bliss, and cease to mourn ; 
Recite the virtues of thy life below, 
Till we with zealous emulation glow : 
Resolve like thine our future life to frame, 
To make each social useful grace our aim; 
To propagate true knowledge, void of guile, 
To combat craft, whose schemes the truth defile : 
To cheer the afflicted, the deprest to raise. 
And modest icorth to fortify with praise. 

'Twas thus, if small to match with great we dare, 
A mortal's virtue with a God's compare ; 
'Twas thus the Saviour of the world exprest 
The Life Divine, in human semblance drest ; 
Spotless in act, unwearied ill to chase, 
And arduous for the weal of human race. 

Sylvius. 

We shall meet with this author again, when we come to the ac- 
count of Mrs. Wright, the Clio of her uncle Matthew. I cannot find 
that Mr. Matthew Wesley left any papers behind him. He must 
have died when far advanced in life. It appears that his father was 
a married man, and had a family in 1662 ; and it is probable that 
Matthew, who was his eldest son, jnight have been born about the 
year 1660, and as the verses on his death were inserted in the Gen- 
tleman's Magazine in the month of June 1737? in which year he 



MATTHEW WESLEY. 



55 



certainly died, he must have been, at his death, about seventy-six or 
seventy-seven years of age. 

I have before supposed that both he and his brother Samuel might 
have had the rudiments of a classical education from their father, 
though they were both young at the time of his death, the former 
probably ten or ttvelve, the latter eight or nine years of age. But 
there was such an aptitude to learn, and such a power of compre- 
hension in all the Wesley family, that at ten or twelve years of age 
they had acquired as much as most others have done when they 
have arrived at sixteen. We shall meet proofs of this as we proceed 
in the history of this family. 

It is most likely that Matthew continued with the Non-conformists 
till his death ; as we find no intimation that he left their communion. 
But as he seems to have taken no part in the political and polemical 
disputes which divided and tortured the people of that day, he was 
thought by several to be indifferent to all forms of religion. " Had 
this been so," says Miss Wesley, in a letter now before me, "I 
should hardly have supposed that such good parents as my grand- 
father and grandmother would have entrusted him with their darling 
daughter, [Martha.] He had Hetty before. Martha often told me 
she never had reason to believe it, as he approved her habit of going 
regularly to morning prayers at church, and was exemplarily moral 
in his words and actions, esteeming religion, but never talking of its 
mysteries. Silence on the subject in that age, where controversy 
was frequent, might give rise to the suspicion that he was sceptically 
inclined, especially in a family jealous for its spirituality." 

Patty lived long with him, and was used by him with the greatest 
tenderness : but she complained that he was not decidedly religious, 
though he was strictly moral in his conduct, and highly esteemed 
piety in others. See a letter of her's to her brother John, in the 
Memoirs of her Life. 

There is an excellent saying of his recorded by Mrs. S. Wesley in 
a letter to her son John in 1735, which should not be omitted : — 
" Never let any man know that you have heard what he has said 
against you. It may be he spake on misinformation, or was in a 
passion, or did it in a weak compliance with the company ; perhaps 
he has changed his mind, and is sorry for having done it, and may 
continue friendly to you. But if he finds that you are acquainted 
with what he has said, he will conclude you cannot forgive him, and 
upon that supposition will become your enemy." 

I have heard that Mr. Surgeon Wesley had a son who was educa- 
ted at Oxford, but shortened his life by intemperance : but of any 



56 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



other part of his family I have heard nothing; nor do I know 
whether the above information be correct, as he appears rather as a 
bachelor in the scanty memoirs I have been able to glean up of hisr 
life. 

SAMUEL WESLEV, RECTOR OF EP WORTH, 

Father of the Rev. John Wesley, Founder of the Methodist*. 

We have already seen that John Wesley, vicar of Whitchurch, 
Dorsetshire, left two sons, Matthew and Samuel. Of the former we 
have spoken according to the scanty documents which remain. Of 
the latter we have more copious materials, with some original infor- 
mation which has never yet been laid before the public. 

Mr. Samuel Wesley appears to have been born at Whitchurch in 
the }'ear 16G2. He was educated at the free-school at Dorchester, 
and afterwards he became a pupil in Mr. Morton's academy among 
the Dissenters ; and in both places he appears to have profited much 
in classical learning ; though there were many things in the private 
academies of the Dissenters with which he found fault, and which 
from one of his publications on the subject, we learn were very repre- 
hensible : but they appear to have been chiefly of a political nature. 
His objections to the manner in which the Dissenting academies were 
conducted he stated in a private letter to a friend ; who several years 
after, without Mr. Wesley's consent or knowledge, published the 
letter, which produced a controversy that shall be noticed in its pro- 
per place. 

Mr. Samuel Wesley was designed for the ministry among the 
Nonconformists; and in their principles he had been carefully edu- 
cated. How he came to change his views, and become a zealous 
churchman, his son, the late Mr. John Wesley, stated as follows : — 

" Some severe invectives being written against the Dissenters, Mr. 
S. Wesley being a young man of considerable talents, was pitched 
upon to answer it. This set him on a course of reading which soon 
produced an effect very different from what had been intended. In- 
stead of writing the wished for answer, he himself conceived he saw 
reason to change his opinions ; and actually formed a resolution to 
renounce the Dissenters, and attach himself to the Established 
Church. 

" He lived at that time with his mother and an old aunt, both of 
whom were too strongly attached to the Dissenting doctrines to have 



SAMUEL, WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 

borne with any patience the disclosure of his design. He, therefore, 
got up one morning at a very early hour ; and, without acquainting 
any one with his purpose, set out on foot to Oxford, and entered 
himself of Exeter College." 

Mr. Wesley has been accused by Mr. Palmer and others, that 
"when he resolved to go to the Church of England, he took twenty 
pounds of the Dissenters' money, and then left them." — Palmer's 
Defence, p. 20. This charge is most disingenuously produced ; as 
it seems to insinuate that he had purloined so much of their property, 
and then decamped. Whereas the truth is, he had receive^ twenty 
pounds of a legacy, part of which he immediately paid Mr. Morton, 
at whose academy he was ; with the rest he discharged some debts 
which he owed to the Dissenters., and took not one farthing of it to 
Oxford ; the money necessary for fas footing it thither being other? 
wise suppYied.-rr-Answer, p. 57* 

Mr. S. Wesley was at this time about twenty-two years of age ; for 
from the registers of Exeter College it appears that his caution money 
was paid to Mr. Richard Hutchins, fiursar, by Mr. William Crabb, 
then Dean of that College, on September 26, 1684, which, was 
returned December 22, 1686. 

The whole entry as obtained from Exeter College, and given by 
Mr. Southey, is as follows : — • 



Deposit of Caution Money. 

Sept. 26, 1684. 

Mrp. Hutchins pro Samuele West- 
ley, paup. Schol. de Dorchester, £3. 

Ric. Hutchins, 
Guil. Crabb. 

Feb. 9, 1686. 
Mro. Paynter, pro. Samuele West- 
ley, p. schol. olim admisso. £3. 

Guil. Paynter. 
Ric. Hutchins. 



Return of Caution Money. 

Dec. 22, 1686. [5?] 

Saraueli Westley, pro seipsq. £3, 



Ric. Hutchins. 
Samuel Westley, 



Jan. 10, 1687. 
Mihi ipsi pro impensis Coll. debitis 
ad fest. Nat. 87. £3. 

Jo. Harris. 



From this entry it would appear that Dean Crabb laid down the 
first caution money for Mr. S. Wesley. There is a note on these 
entries as given by Mr. Southey, which I shall copy ? 

" The pauper scholaris was the lowest of the four conditions of 
members not on the foundation, as the annexed table, copied frgm 
one prefixed to the Caution Book, shew*: : 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



Summse 
tradendae 



r i. Commensalium } 1. Sociorum . . 
admissorum ad > 
mensam ) 2. Propriam . .* 



£6 



Bursario pro 

ratione 
diversarura 
conditionum 



2. Battallariorium . . . ■ 

3. Pauperum Scholarium 



£4 
£3. 



£5 



scire 



"There seems reason to suspect that December 22, 1686, in the 
first entry of return should be 1685 ; for otherwise Samuel Westley 
will appear to have two cautions in at once ; and from the state of 
his finances, this is peculiarly impiobable " 

I do not see any difficulty here. The entry is most probably cor- 
rect ; for, in two years after his admission, so fertile a genius and so 
diligent a man might be well supposed to be capable of raising such 
requisite small sums : for in the preceding year 1685 he had pub- 
lished his first work, intituled Maggots, for which his brother-in-law, 
J. Dunton the publisher, gave him as much as he could afford. He 
took his bachelor's degree in 1688. 

Though Mr. Wesley's opinions might on this occasion have been 
much shaken, yet he was not wholly detached from the Dissenters 
either in affection or religious fellowship till after his return from the 
University. I shall give the relation in his own words, which must 
be considered as the only true account. 

[Mr. Wesley states that he left the Dissenters in 1693 ; and in that 
same year it appears he entered into the Church, and got either 
a Curacy or a hiving. I dare not vouch for the correctness of this 
statement. It is possible that both events took place in the same 
year.] 

" When I came from the University, my acquaintance lay chiefly 
among the Dissenters ; having scarce any intimacy before I went 
thither from London with any of the Church of England, unless with 
two Rev. and worthy persons, my relations, who lived at a great 
distance ; one of whom coming to London, was so kind as to see me 
while I was at Mr. Morton's ; and gave me such arguments against 
that schism which I was then embarked with, as added weight to my 
resolutions when I began to think of leaving it. But after my return 
to London 1 contracted an acquaintance with a gentleman of the 
Church of England who, knowing my former way of life, did often 
importune me to give him an account in writing of the Dissenters' 
methods of education in their private academies ; concerning which 
he had heard several passages from me in conversation, though for 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EPWORTH.. 



59 



some time I did not satisfy him therein ; and it was the following 

remarkable occurrence which altered my inclinations as to that affair. 

I happened to be with some of my former acquaintance at a house 

in Leadenhall-Street, or thereabouts, in the year 1693. All of them • 

I remember were then Dissenters, except one, and he has since left 

the Church of England. Their discourse was so fulsomely lewd and 

profane, that I could not endure it ; but went to the other side of the 

room with a doctor of Physic ; who had been my fellow-pupil at 

Mr. Morton's ; and to whom I owe that justice to declare that he 

likewise disliked the conversation. 

"A little after we went to supper: but then the scene was changed; 
and they all fell a railing at Monarchy, and blaspheming the memory 
of king Charles the martyr, discoursing of their calves-head club, 
and producing or repeating some verses on that subject. I remember 
one of the company told us of a design, that they had at their next 
calves-head feast, to have a cold pye served on the table, with either 
a live cat or hare, I have forgot whether, enclosed ; and they con- 
trived to put one of their company who loved monarchy, and knew 
nothing of the matter, to cut it up ; whereupon, and on the leaping out 
of the cat or hare, they were all to set up a shout, and cry, Halloo old 
puss ! to the honour of the good old cause, and to shew their affec* 
tion to a commonwealth. Since I wrote this, I got a sight of the 
calves-head anthems ; and in that for the year 1694 I find these 
verses, — 

"Then to puss, boys; to puss, boys ! 
"Let us drink it off thus, boys!" 

on which, if I mistake not, this story will be a good comment. 

"By this as well as by several other discourses which I heard 
among them, I found that their principles were not at all altered: 
and these conversations so turned my stomach against them, and 
gave me such a just indignation against such villainous principles 
and practices, that I returned to my lodgings, and resolved to draw 
up what the gentleman desired, &c. Defence of Letter, fyc. p. 4. 

This is his own account of his utterly separating himself from the 
communion of the Dissenters ; though his mind appears to have had 
a predisposing bias to that separation for some time. 

But, though neither a Dissenter, nor their apologist, I must observe 
that the conclusions which Mr. S. Wesley drew were not entirely 
supported by the premises. Perhaps a more barbarous, abominable, 
and sickening institution than the calves-head club never disgraced 
the convivial assemblies of a Christian country ; and those who were 



OF MR. WESLfcY'*S ANCESTORS. 



Capable of sitting down to such a repast, with its concomitant repre* 
sentations and recollections, could not, I imagine, hesitate, if among 
our Antipodes in New -Zealand, to sit down to have their share of a 
roasted human victim. But still the calves-head club was not the 
body of the Dissenters ; nor was it ever approved by that body ; there- 
fore its proceedings are not fairly chargeable upon the Dissenters ; 
some classes of whom were cordially averse from the death of the 
king, though they had a deep conviction that his aim was to establish 
an arbitrary power in the State, and Popery in the Church : and let 
me add, that they were among the foremost to restore the monarchy. 

Mr. S. Wesley's ancestors were all Dissenters. They had many 
conscientious scruples against joining in the communion of the Church, 
and admitting its hierarchy ; yet it does not appear that there Was 
one disloyal man among them : and in the heat of his zeal for the 
Church, after his conversion from Dissenting principles, Mr. S. Wes- 
ley in his controversial writings often overstepped the bounds of Chris- 
tian moderation. But in those unhappy times all parties ran into 
extremes. 

When Mr. S. Wesley entered himself at Oxford, he had only two 
pounds Jive shillings ; and no prospect of future supplies, except 
from his own exertions. However he supported himself by publish- 
ing, and probably by assisting the younger students, till he took his 
bachelor's degree, without any preferment or assistance from his 
friends, but only Jive shillings. See his letter to his brother Mat^ 
Shew. 

He now came to London, having increased his little stock to ten 
pounds Jif teen shillings. He was ordained deacon, and obtained a 
curacy of twenty*eight pounds per annum, which he held one year 5 
and was then appointed a chaplain aboard the fleet, where he had 
seventy pounds per annum. This appointment he held for only one 
year ; and then came to London, and obtained another curacy of 
thirty pounds per annum (see the above letter to his brother Mat- 
thew,) which he held two years ; and which income by his industry 
and writings he raised to sixty pounds per annum. 

He then married ; had a son (Samuel ;) and he, his wife and child, 
lived in lodgings; till some years after, in 1693, he had the living of 
South Ormshy in the county of Lincoln given to him, worth about 
fifty pounds per annum. 

This I believe was the place of which Mr. John Wesley gave the 
following account 

" My father's first preferment in the church was a small parish 
(South Ormsby) given him by a nobleman, (Marquis of Normanby.) 
This nobleman had a house in the parish, where a woman who lived 



SAIWfUEL LESLEY, HECTOR OF EFWORTH. 



with him usually resided. This lady would be intimate with my 
mother, whether she would or not. To such an intercourse my father 
would not submit- Coming in one day, and finding this intrusive 
visitant sitting with my mother, he went up to her, took her by the 
hand, and very fairly handed her out. The nobleman resented the 
affront so outrageously as to make it necessary for my father to re- 
sign the living " While he possessed the living of South Ormsby he 
had five children. 

I have already hinted that while at college, Mr. Wesley supported 
himself partly by publishing. As this circumstance is but little 
known, I shall be more particular in my statement of it. 

Mr, Wesley's intimacy in the family of Dr. Annesley was most 
likely brought about by his acquaintance with the famous eccentric 
bookseller, John Dunton, well known in the typographical history 
®{ England. 

On the 3d August, 1682, this gentleman espoused Elizabeth, one 
of the daughters of Dr. Samuel Annesley. Another of whom, Su- 
sannah, the youngest, Mr. Wesley afterwards married. — See above, 
Mr. Dunton has been called Mr. Samuel Wesley's near relative. But 
there was no other relationship between them but what is consequent 
on marrying two sisters. 

Mr. Dunton being an adventurous publisher, Mr. Wesley employed 
him to print and publish his first work, — the title of which is as fol- 
lows,—" Maggots, or Poems on several subjects never before hand- 
led." Octavo, London, 1685. John Dunton. 

To this work Mr. Wesley did not put his name. But there was 
prefixed a portrait, to the knees, of a man (the author) crowned with 
laurel, writing at a table ; on his forehead a maggoty and underneath 
these verses, — 

In his own defence the author writes, 
Because when this foul maggot bites 

He ne'er can rest in quiet : 
Which makes him make so sad a face, 
He'd beg your Worship or your Grace 

Unsight, unseen, to buy it. 

" It is to be regrettedy" says Mr. Grainger, who describes this 
portrait, (Vol. IV. p. 329,) "that Mr. Samuel Wesley's vein of poe- 
try was not exhausted when he published his Maggots; as he incur- 
red the censure of Garth in his 6 Dispensary, 7 who severely lashes 
him in these lines :" 

" Had Wesley never aim'd in verse to please, 
He had not ranked with our Ogilbys. 
Still censures will on dull pretenders fall ; 
A Codrus should espect a. -Juvenal!" 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



This is as splenetic as it is unjust, — and Mr. Wesley in two lines 
most amply turned the scorpion's sting upon its own head, — . 

What wonder he should Wesley Codrus call, 
Who dares surname himself a Juvenal! 

The learned reader will at once recollect that Garth alludes to 
Juv. Sat. iii. ver, 203.— 

Lectus erat Codro, — he. 

Ml habuit Codrus ; quis enim negat ? et tamen Mud 
Perdidit infelix iotum Nil : ultimus autem 
JErumna. cumulus, qudd nudum, etfrustra rogantem, 
Nemo cibo, nemo hospitio, tectoquejuvabit. 

Codrus had but one bed, — he. 
Tis true, poor Codrus nothing had to boast, 
And yet poor Codrus all that nothing lost ; 
Begg'd naked thro' the streets of wealthy Rome, 
And found not one to feed or take him home. 

Drfden 

I see no lashing here : the fact of the poverty of Codrus, and the 
public neglect of him, is stated by Juvenal. If misfortune and pub- 
lic neglect of the merits of a poet be fit subjects for satire, not only 
CodruSy but Milton, — who got but five pounds for his Paradise 
Lost, the best poem ever written,* and Edmund Spencer, (who is 
said to have died in a garret) whose works are as far beyond every 
ihing that Garth wrote as the Peak of TenerifTe is beyond a mole- 
hill, — may all come in for a very large share. Besides, Juvenal 
appears more to lament the misfortune of Codrus than to find fault 
with him. 

The judgment of the author of a poem intituled u The Reforma- 
tion of Manners" was more candid to the man, while he justly lash- 
ed the profligacy of the times. 

* Mr. John Milton sold his copy of Paradise Lost, April 27, 1667, to Mr. 
Samuel Simmons, for an immediate payment of five pounds, with a stipulation 
to receive Jive pounds more when thirteen hundred should be sold of the first 
edition ; and again five pounds after the sale of the same number of the second 
edition, and another five pounds after the same sale of the third. None of the 
three editions was to extend beyond thirteen hundred copies. The third edi- 
tion was published in 1678; and Milton's widow, to whom the copyright then 
devolved, sold all her claims to Mr. Simmons for eight pounds ! and Sim- 
mons transferred his whole right to Brabazon Jlylmer for twenty-five pounds. 
Only three thousand copies of this incomparable work were sold in eleven 
years. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



63 



" Wesley with pen and poverty beset,. 
And Blackmore vers'd in physic as in wit, 
Though this of JESUS, that of Job may sing, 
One bawdy play will twice their profits bring." 

Mr. Wesleyh poetic talents, of whatever order, were always em- 
ployed in the cause of truth and moral purity. Garth, whose muse 
had a strong pinion, prostituted his talents in publishing versions of 
the most abominable parts of the vilest productions of Ovid. But 
he is gone to another tribunal. 

The worst that his brother-in-law, Dunton, could say of Mr. Wes- 
ley, when he quarrelled with him, was this = 

" He loves too much the Heliconian strand, 
Whose stream's unfurnished with the golden sand" 

By this first publication, Maggots, he probably gained little. But 
he wrote many poetical pieces for Dunton while he was at college, 
for which he was liberally rewarded. This he in effect acknow- 
ledges in a letter to Mr. Dunton, apologizing for a long silence. 

Epivorth, July 24, 1697. 

" Dear Brother, 

"It has been neither unkindness to you, with whom I have 
traded, and been justly used for many years, which has made me 
so long neglect answering your several letters ; but the hurry of a 
removal, and my extraordinary business ; being obliged to preach 
the visitation sermon at Gainsborough, at the Bishop's coming thither, 
which is but just over. Besides I would fain have sent you an elegy , 
as well as an epitaph, but cannot get one to my mind ; and therefore 
you must be content with half your desire. And if you please to 
accept this epitaph, it is at your service ; and I hope it will come 
before you will need another epithalamium. 

I am 

Your obliged Friend and Brother, 

S. Wesley." 

Nichols 7 Literary Anecdotes, Vol. V. p. 213. 

In a note on this letter Mr. Nichols observes, " that elegies, 
epitaphs, and epithalamiums, were articles in which Dunton traded : 
and regularly sold them ready made." This, therefore, was one 
source from which Mr. Wesley derived subsistence both while at 
college, and after he left it. But another source, less precarious and 
more regular, was the following : — 



04 



op mr. wesley's ancestors. 



In the beginning of the year 1691 John Dunton projected a papei 
which was at first intituled, " The Athenian Gazette or Casuistical 
Mercury, resolving all the nice and curious questions proposed by 
the ingenious :" but which in a little time, " to oblige authority" he 
altered to the Athenian Mercury. And the project was founded, as 
himself tells us, on Acts xvii. 21. " For all the Athenians, and 
strangers which were there, spent their time in nothing else but 
either to tell or to hear some new thing." The object of the 
work was to receive and answer all questions in all faculties and 
departments of literature. Mr. Dunton's account of this under- 
taking, and the persons employed in it, which were denominated 
The Athenian Society, will not be unacceptable to the reader, as 
particularly connected with the subject of these pages. 

" When I had thus formed the design," says he, u I found that 
some assistance was absolutely necessary to carry it on ; in regard 
the project took in the whole compass of learning, and the nature of 
it required dispatch. I had then some acquaintance with the ingeni- 
ous Mr. Richard Sault, who turned Malebranche into English for 
me, and was admirably well skilled in the Mathematics. To him I 
unbosomed myself, and he very freely offered to become concerned. 
So soon as the design was well advertised, Mr. Sault and myself, 
without any more assistance, settled to it with great diligence ; and 
Nos. 1. and 2. were entirely of Mr. Sault's composure and mine. 
The project being surprising and unthought of, we were immediately 
overloaded with letters. The Athenian Gazette made now such a 
noise in the world, and was so universally received, that we were 
obliged to look out after more members. The ingenious Dr. Norris 
very generously offered his assistance gratis ; but refused to become 
a stated member of Athens. He was wondrously useful in supplying 
hints. 

" The undertaking growing every week upon our hands, the impa- 
tience of our querists, and the curiosity of their questions, which 
required a great deal of accuracy and care, did oblige us to adopt a 
third member of Athens : and the Rev. Samuel Wesley being just 
come to town, all new from the University, and my acquaintance 
with him being very intimate, I easily prevailed with him to embark 
himself upon the same bottom, and in the same cause. With this 
new addition, we found ourselves to be masters of the whole design: 
and thereupon we neither lessened nor increased our number." 

In this work no names were given to the public. It was published 
every Tuesday and Saturday ; consisted of a single folio ; and the 
first number made its appearance Tuesday, March 17, 1691. Each 
number was one penny. Thirty numbers, that is, sixty pages, mads 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EPWORTH. 



65 



what was called a Volume ; and stitched in marble paper was sold 
for two shillings and sixpence ; and the work was continued to the 
twentieth volume, 66 when," says Mr. Dunton, " we took up, to give 
ourselves a little ease and refreshment ; for the labours and travels 
of the mind are as expensive, and wear the spirits off as fast, as those 
of the body." 

The Society was never composed of more than three members: — 
Mr. John Dunton the projector; Mr. Richard Sault, and the Rev. 
Samuel Wesley. Among the contributors to this undertaking were 
some of the first men of the nation, viz. Dr. Norris, Daniel De Foe, 
Mr. Richardson, Nahum Tate, poet laureate, Dean Swift, the Mar- 
quis of Halifax, Sir William Temple, Sir Thomas Pope, Blount, 
Sir William Hedges, Sir Peter Pett, Mr. Motteaux, &c. Occasion- 
ally, they published Supplements to the volumes relating to foreign 
literature, of which they were a sort of general review. 

Though there were never more than three members in this society, 
yet in the advertisement to the thirteenth number it is stated, " We 
have now taken into oar society a Civilian, a Doctor of Physic, and 
a Chirurgeon," [qucere Matthew Wesley ?] and they therefore pro- 
posed answering all questions in those sciences. Those, whoever 
they were, could be only assistants ; for Messrs. Dunton, Sault and 
Wesley, were the proprietors, and no doubt divided the profits, 
which must have been considerable for the time. Their names were 
never disclosed till Dunton published his Memoirs ; and their pro* 
found secrecy contributed much both to their credit and emolument. 

In mentioning the name of Mr. Richard Sault, I am necessarily 
led to notice a work which then made a great deal of noise in the 
world, and since that time both noise and mischief. I mean a pamphlet 
intituled " The second Spira, or a narrative of the death of the Hon 

Fr. N — r-t, son of the late ," published by John Dunton; 

and republished by the late Mr. J. Wesley, in the Arminian- Maga~ 
line for 1783, p. 24, &c. 

When I first saw this account, I believed it to be, what I ever 
thought and still think the first Francis Spira to be, a forgery y 
and a forgery of the most dangerous tendency, calculated only to 
drive weak persons, and those especially who are afflicted with mor- 
bid melancholy, into utter despair, I was ready however to grant, 
that if the stories were founded on any fact, the persons who weie 
the subjects, must have been in a state of derangement ; as both 
accounts flatly contradict our Lord's assertion, "Every one that 
asketh, receiveth ; and he that seeketh, findeth ; and to him thu-t 
knocketh, it shall bo opened." — Matthew vii. 8, 



m 



OF MR. WESLEY ? S ANCESTORS. 



That my judgment concerning the Second Spira was not wrong I 
learn from John Dunton himself; who, in the work he intitules John 
Dunton? s Life and Errors, published by him in 1705, and since 
republished by Mr. Nichols, Vol. I. p. 154, gives us the history of 
this work ; for which it appears he had been frequently called to an 
account. He tells us that he received the account from the above 
Mr. Richard Sault, who told him that he " had received the memoirs 
out of which he had formed the copy, from a divine of the Church of 
England;" and he pretended to confirm the truth of it, by "a letter 
and a preface from the same gentleman. " Several clergymen, who 
came to examine Mr. Dunton on the truth of the story, he introduced 
to Mr. Sault, who gave them the same relation ; but took care not to 
commit himself by referring to names or places. 

When this matter was sifted to the bottom, it was found that the 
story could be traced to no authentic source ; and that it was wholly 
the contrivance of Mr. Sault; who being a man often afflicted with 
morbid melancholy, and its insupportable companion despair of 
God's mercy, wrote it as a picture of his own mind. 

When the original Memoirs came to be examined, which Mr. Sault 
pretended to have received from a divine of the Church of England. 
they were found to be in Mr. Sault's own handwriting, but disguised. 
Mr. Dunton therefore declared his conviction that it was a forgery of 
Mr. Sault; and that he had not the slightest suspicion of the impos- 
ture till after the book was printed. And this he sets down as the 
first of the seven articles cut of six hundred, which he heartily- 
wished he had never committed to the press: and advises all whc 
had purchased any of them, to commit them to the fire : — p. 159. 

I wish this fact to be known to all religious people, and particu- 
larly to the Methodists. 

Had Mr. Wesley been acquainted with John Dunton "s account of 
the matter, most undoubtedly he never would have given the Narra- 
tive of the Second Spira a place in the Arminian Magazine. 

In the Supplement to the fifth volume there is a letter to the Athe- 
nian Society from Dean Swift, dated Moor Park, Feb. 14, 1691, 
accompanied with an Ode, of the amazing length of 307 lines. The 
high sense which he entertained of the unknown conductors of this 
undertaking will appear from the two last verses : — 

Alas, how fleeting and how vain 
Js even the nobler man, our learning, and our wit, 
I sigh whene'er I think of it, 
A* at the closing an unhappy scene 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



67 



Of some great king and conqueror's death, 

When the sad melancholy muse 

Stays but to catch his utmost breath. 
I grieve this noble Work, so happily begun, 
So quickly and so wonderfully carried on, 
- Must fall at last to Interest, Folly, and abuse, 

There is a noon-tide in our lives, 

Which still the sooner it arrives, 
Although we boast our winter-sun looks bright, 
And foolishly are glad to see it at its height, 
Yet so much sooner comes the long and gloomy night 

No conquest ever yet begun, 
And by one mighty hero carried to its height, 
E'er flourish'd under a successor or a son; 
It lost some mighty pieces, through all hands it past, 
And vanish'd to an empty title in the last. 
For when the animating mind is fled, 
/ Which nature never can retain, 

Nor e'er call back again, 
The body , though gigantic, lies all cold and dead, 

And thus undoubtedly 'twill fare. 
With what unhappy men shall dare, 
To be successors to these great Unknown, 

On Learning's high establish'd throne. 
Censure, and pedantry, and Pride, 
Numberless nations stretching far and wide, 
Shall (I foresee it) soon with Gothic swarms come forth 

From Ignorance's universal North, 
And with blind rage break all this peaceful government; 
Yet shall these traces of your wit remain 
Like a just map, to tell the vast extent 
Of conquest, in your short and happy reign; 
And to all future mankind shew 
How strange a paradox is true, 
That men who lived and died without a name 
Are the chief heroes in the sacred list of Fame*. 

Jonathan Swift* 

I cannot exactly tell what part Mr. Wesley had in this work : but 
after carefully examining five of the original Volumes, with their 
Supplements, I have been led to conclude that all the Questions in 
Divinity and ancient Ecclesiastical History, most of those in Poetry 5 
with many of those in Natural Philosophy, were answered by him. 
The Mathematical Questions were, I suppose, all answered by Mr. 
Sault. 

These facts account for the way and means by which Mr. Wesley 
sustained himself both in the University, and for some time after he 



o.3 



of mr. wesley's ancestors* 



left it ; probably to the time in which he got the small rectory oi 
South Ormsby, already mentioned. By his pen and genius he pro- 
fited himself and society; and had he not written too fast, and too 
much, it would not be difficult to prove that he would not only have 
enriched, but adorned, all the paths of literature in which he walked. 
Of this we shall have ample evidences when we come to examine 
other productions of his pen. 

It may be just necessary to inform the curious Reader that the old 
Athenian volumes being out of print, and becoming very scarce and 
dear, a selection of the most valuable Questions and Answers was 
printed in three volumes, Octavo, under the title of the Athenian 
Oracle : to these was afterwards added a fourth volume. The 
Abridgement, as well as the Original, must have had a considerable 
sale, as the copy before me, printed in 1727? is the third edition of 
this Work. 

No reader can peruse these volumes without profit. They contain 
many things of great importance and value. When I was little more 
than a child, an odd volume of the Athenian Oracle, lent me by a 
friend, was a source of improvement and delight ; and I now consult 
it with double interest, knowing the well nerv'd hand by which at 
least one-third of it was composed. 

Mr. Wesley's other Works shall be all examined in their order. 
We have already seen that Mr. Wesley had embroiled himself with 
the Dissenters ; partly by his separating from them, and partly by 
the publication of a Letter relative to their mode of Education in 
their private Academies. Their opposition was a source of calamity 
to him and his family for several years, and shall be noticed in its 
chronological occurrence. 

The life of a learned man may be found in the history of his 
Works. Mr. Wesley's pen was seldom idle; and being a rapid 
writer, and seldom waiting to polish or refine, his Works became 
numerous. His brother-in-law, J. Dunton, said " he used to write 
two-hundred couplets a-day ; which were too many by two-thirds to 
be well furnished with all the beauties and graces of that art !" and 
to this opinion every judge of Poetry must subscribe. 

We have seen him at College in 16S5, issuing his juvenile Poems, 
under the title of Maggots; and in 1691, &c. engaged with his 
brother-in-law, Dunton, and others, in the Athenian Mercury. 

In 1693 he published " The Life of our blessed Lord and Saviour 
Jesus Christ; a Heroic Poem, in ten books : dedicated to her most 
Sacred Majesty, (Queen Mary;) attempted by Samuel Wesley, 
Rector of South Ormsby, in the county of Lincoln. Each book 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP KPWORTH. 



69 



illustrated by necessary notes, explaining all the more difficult mat- 
ters in the whole history. Also a Prefatory Discourse concerning 
Heroic Poetry. With sixty Copper-plates" London, printed for 
Charles Harper, &c. 1693. fol. 

This Work went through a second edition in 1697, " revised and 
improved, ivith the addition of a large map of the Holy Land, and 
a table of the principal matters" The plates, though anonymous, 
are said in the advertisement to be done " by the celebrated hand of 
W. Faithhorn." The work is preceded by commendatory verses 
from Nahum Tate, poet laureate, L. Milbourne, T. Taylor, W. Pittis, 
H. Cutts, and P. Motteaux. 

When a Poet, no matter of what abilities, takes for the subject of 
his verse the sayings or acts of the Almighty, as recorded in Divine 
Revelation, he must of necessity fail, speak untruths, and sink below 
himself. Who can add to the dignity, importance, or majesty, of 
the words of God by any poetical clothing ? The attempt to do it is 
almost impious ; and in the execution how many words are attributed 
to God which he never spoke, and acts which he never did ! Even 
the prose writers of the Life of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ 
have all failed, misrepresented facts and sayings, and (undesignedly, 
spoke many falsities. The life of our Lord was never found, and 
never will be found, but in the four Evangelists ; and the utmost 
that can be done in this way is, merely to harmonize their accounts, 
That as a theological and poetical production Mr. Wesley's Life of 
Christ has considerable merit the sale of two editions of a large 
folio volume, in three or four years, is ample proof. And if we can 
give credit to the judgment and sincerity of his poetical recommend- 
ers, the Work has scarcely its fellow ! The poet laureate N. Tate, 
praises the Work and the Author to the utmost stretch of eulogium ; 
and seems to lay his own ground work of the Version of the Psalms 
at Mr. Wesley's feet, and views him as the completer of the task 
which Milton left unfinished ! 

I shall extract a few of his verses, as the Book will rarely be 
found in the hands of those who are most concerned in what relates 
to this singular family. — 

To Mr. Samuel Wesley on his divine Poem, of the Life of Christ 
As when some prophet, who had long retir'd, 
Returns from solitude with rapture fir'd, 
With full credentials made securely bold, 
To list'ning crowds does charmingly unfold 
What angels hymn, in awful visions told ; 
With wond'rous truths surprising; every breas:. 
His sacred mission is by all confest : 



70 



of mr. wesley's anxestoks. 



So you, great bard, who lay till now concealed, 
Compiling what your heavenly muse reveal'd, 
No sooner quit the shade, but strike our eyes 
With wonder, and our minds with testacies. 

E'en we, the tribe who thought ourselves inspir'd, 

Like glimmering stars in night's dull reign admir'd; 

Like stars, a numerous but a feeble host, 

Are gladly in your morning lustre lost. 

When we, (and few have been so well inclin'd,) 

In songs attempted to instrvxt mankind, 

From nature's law we all our precepts drew, 

And e'en her sanctions oft perverted too; 

Your sacred muse does Revelation trace, 

And nature is by you improv'd to grace. 

What just encomiums, Sir, must you receive, 
Who wit and piety together weave. 
No altar your oblation can refuse, 
Who to the temple bring a spotless muse : 
You with fresh laurels from Parnassus borne, 
Plant Zion's hill, and Salem's towers adorn ; 
You break the charms, and from profane retreats 
Restore the Muses to their native seats. 
Our leading Moses* did this task pursue, 
And liv'd to have the Holy Land in view , 
With vig'rous youth, to finish the success, 
Like Joshua, you succeed, and all possess. 

Here pious souls, what they did long desire, 
Possess their dear Redeemer's Life entire : 
Here, with whole Paradise Regained they meet, 
And Milton's noble work is now complete. 

The rest of the poem is in the same style of eulogium ; and I 
have quoted so much to shew what was thought of the Life of 
Christ by no mean judges, when it first appeared. Posterity has 
not been so partial to the Bard of Epworth. 

It is said that Mr. Pope had such a despicable opinion of this 
Poem and the other poetical Works of Mr. Wesley, that in one of 
the earlier editions of the Dunciad he honoured him with a niche in 
the temple of the " Mighty Mother," (Dulness.) He was placed 
by the side of a respectable companion, Dr. Watts : — 

" Now all the suffering brotherhood retire, 
And 'scape the martyrdom of jakes and fire : 
A Gothic library of Greece and Rome, 
Well purg'd, and worthy Wesley, Watts, and Brome." 



* Mr. John Milton 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



71 



It is a fact that in no edition published by Mr. Pope did these 
names ever occur. In one surreptitious edition they were printed 
thus, W — 1 — y W — s in Book 1. 1. 126. But in the genuine editions 
of that Work the line stood thus, as it does at present : — 

" Well purg'd, and worthy Withers, Quarles, and Blome." 

And this, in the London Edition of 1729, is said to be the line as it 
stood in the original. 

That Mr. Pope had too high an opinion of Mr. Samuel Wesley to 
make such a dishonourable insertion of his name in the Dunciad 
there can be no doubt : he revered him for his piety, learning, and 
industry. There was even an intimacy between them; and Mr. 
Pope had such a high opinion of his learning and moral worth that 
he earnestly endeavoured to serve him. This will be particularly 
evident from a letter which he wrote to Dean Swift, intreating him 
to use his influence with the clergy of his acquaintance to get sub- 
scriptions for Mr. Wesley's Dissertations on the Booh of Job. I 
shall give an extract of this epistle, which cannot fail to set the mat- 
ter in the clearest point of view. 

— — " This is a letter extraordinary, to do and to say nothing, but 
to recommend to you (as a clergyman and a charitable one) a pious 
and a good Work, and for a good and honest man. Moreover he is 
about seventy, and poor, which you might think included in the 
word honest. I shall think it a kindness done to myself if you can 
propagate Mr. Wesley's subscription for his Commentary on Job, 
among your divines (bishops excepted, of whom there is no hope,) 
and among such as are believers or readers of the Scriptures. Even 
the curious may find something to please them, if they scorn to be 
edified. It has been the labour of eight years of this learned man's 
life; I call him what he is, a learned man ; and I engage you will 
approve his prose more than you formerly did his poetry. Lord 
Bolingbroke is a favourer of it, and allows you to do your best to 
serve an old Tory, and a sufferer for the Church of England, though 
you are a Whfg as I am." April 12, 1730. 

In the above words, " I engage you will approve his prose more 
than you formerly did his poetry," Mr. Pope refers to Dean Swifts 
Battle of the Books, in which are these words :- — u Then Homer 
slew Sam. Wesley with a kick of his horse's heel." But this can be 
no discredit to Mr. Wesley ; for many of our best English writers 
have been mentioned with disrespect in that Work. Mr. Wesley 



< 



72 of mr. wesley's ancestors. 

spoke of his own performance with much modesty. " The cuts are 
good, the notes pretty good, the verses so so." And of it his eldest 
son Samuel spoke with sober commendation : — 

Whate'er hi3 strains, still glorious was his end, 
Faith to assert, and virtue to defend. 
He sung how God the Saviour deigned to expire,* 
With Vida's piety, though not his fire ; 
Deduced his Maker's praise from page to page, 
Through the long annals of the sacred page.f 

What was of most consequence to him, it was highly approved of 
by Queen Mary, to whom it was dedicated ; who in the same year 
conferred on him the living of Ejncorth in Lincolnshire, which he 
says was " proffered and given, as well as that of Wroote afterwards, 
without his ever having solicited any person ; without his ever ex- 
pecting, or even once thinking, of such a favour." — Answer to 
Palmer, p. 3. And speaking again on the same subject, in defence 
of his Poem, he adds, " I can assure him I agree so far with those 
best judges he mentions, that I know it is very faulty : but whether 
it be in itself, so absolutely contemptible as he represents it, I desire 
may be left to more impartial judges. All I can say is, it was the 
best I had. I ran as the peasant did, with my hands full of water, 
and offered it to my prince, because I had no better present ; and if 
it was not so clear as it should have been, I hope that the haste will 
in some measure excuse it. Though there may be some parts of 
that Poem, of which I hope I might say without vanity, neither my- 
self nor my country have reason to be ashamed, yet I am as ready 
to acknowledge, as he and his friends are to assert, that the favours 
which our late blessed Queen was pleased to bestow on me after she 
had read my Book were as far beyond my expectation as my desert. 
They will not however envy me the honour of having scattered a 
few verses, and more tears, over her grave."— Ib. p. 56. 

In 1695 he published Elegies on Queen Mary, and on Archbishop 
Tillotson, folio, of which I can say nothing, as I have not seen them. 

In 1698 he published A Sermon preached before the Society for 
the Reformation of Manners, octavo. This also I have not seen. 

The next in point of time is, " The Pious Communicant rightly 
prepared; or a Discourse concerning the Blessed Sacrament: 
wherein the nature of it is described, our obligation to frequent com- 
munion enforced, and directions given for due preparation for it, 
behaviour at and after it, and profiting by it. With Prayers and 
Hymns suited to the several parts of that holy office. To which is 



Life of Christv 



t History of the Old and New Testaments 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EP WORTH. 



73 



added, a short Discourse of Baptism. By Samuel Wesley, A. M. 
Chaplain to the most honourable John Lord Marquis of Normanby, 
and Rector of Epworth, in the diocese of Lincoln." London, 
printed for Charles Harper, 1700, duodecimo, upwards of two hun- 
dred pages. 

The copy before me unfortunately wants the double Appendix 
(nor does it appear ever to have had it ;) of which in the Preface 
he speaks thus : — " The former relating to our religious societies, 
whose rules and orders have been published and defended by Dr. 
Woodward in his late Book upon the subject, and my Lord Bishop 
of Bath and Wells in the life of Dr. Horneck. Their whole design 
appeared to me to be highly serviceable to Christianity, that I could 
not but take this opportunity to recommend them ; and the latter 
(Appendix) which relates to baptism, will be granted not unnecessary, 
when several (I hope) well-meaning persons, especially in those parts 
where I live, are unsatisfied about it. Likewise, I have added the 
great Hallel or paschal Hymn, which was usually sung by the Jews 
at their Pass-over, and by our Saviour and His Apostles at the in- 
stitution of this Sacrament." 

In this Work I find very little to praise besides the pious intention, 
It has the general character, and indeed the faults, of those works 
generally termed The Week 7 s Preparation before the Sacrament, 
which are all infinitely below what any one may find in the 
Communion Service, in the Book of Common Prayer. The argu- 
ments in this Work are neither happily chosen, nor conclusive, and 
the objections not well answered. It is the most imperfect of all the 
literary Works of the Rector of Epworth which I have seen. 

The great Hallel of which Mr. Wesley speaks had its name from 
the word mV?n halleluyah, praise ye Jehovah ; and consisted of the 
following Psalms, cxiii. cxiv. cxv. cxvi. cxvii. and cxviii. These 
six Psalms were always sung at every paschal solemnity; and this 
great Hallel they sung on account of the jive great benefits referred 
to in it. 1. The Exodus from Egypt, Psa. cxiv. 1. When Israel 
went out of Egypt, &c. 2. The miraculous Division of the Red 
Sea, ver. 3. The sea saic it and fled. 3. The Promulgation of 
the Law, ver. 4. The mountains skipped like rams. 4. The Re- 
surrection of the Dead, Psa. cxvi. I will walk before the Lord in 
the land of the living. 5. The Passion of the Messiah, Psa. cxv. 1 
Not unto us, Lord, not unto us, fye. 

Why should not these Psalms be said or sung at every sacramen- 
tal occasion? Is not the example of our Lord and His Apostles a 
sufficient warrant ? And would not this circumstance bring us a little 
nearer to the primitive form o f Celebration ? The Psalms them- 

10 



op mr. wesley's ancestors* 



selves are highly excellent; -and many parts of them peculiarly 
appropriate. 

In the year 1704 he published " The History of the Old and 
New Testament, attempted in verse, and adorned with three hundred 
and thirty Sculptures, engraved by J. Sturt." 3 vols, duodecimo. 
1704. 

This is a useful Work for young persons, as the rhyme may assist 
the memory, particularly in chronological details. Some years ago 
it was reprinted in Manchester, but without the Plates. 

Some time in 1693 his Letter, already mentioned, concerning the 
Education of the Dissenters in their private Academies, was printed ; 
but without his consent or knowledge, nearly ten years after it had 
been written to oblige a particular friend. 

This Letter gave the Dissenters great offence ; and it was soon 
answered anonymously in a pamphlet intituled A Defence of the 
Dissenters 7 Education. To answer this pamphlet, in which he was 
severely handled, and to defend his original Letter, Mr. Wesley pub- 
lished a pamphlet intituled "A Defence of a Letter concerning the 
Education of Dissenters in their private Academies ; with a more 
full and satisfactory account of the same, and of their morals and 
behaviour towards the Church of England : being an Answer to the 
Defence of the Dissenters' 9 Education. By Samuel Wesley with 
this remarkable motto, — 

Noli irritare crabrones! 

u The Kirk's a vixen ; don't anger her." 

London, quarto, 1704. pp. 64. 

This Publication, which I have several times had occasion to 
quote, .only served to widen the breach ; for Mr. Palmer, who ap- 
pears to have been the anonymous author of the Defence of the 
Dissenters' Education, soon published what he termed "A Vindi- 
cation of the Learning, Loyalty, Morals, and most Christian Be- 
haviour, of the Dissenters towards the Church of England." A 
man of Mr. Wesley's disposition was not likely to sit quiet under 
the severe reflections cast on him by Mr. Palmer in the above 
pamphlet. 

He immediately meditated an answer : but this was delayed for 
some time. The rage of party took advantage of his narrow circum- 
stances, and he was suddenly thrown into Lincoln castle for a paltry 
debt. This was petty malice ; and he amply retorted on his perse- 
cutors in a pamphlet intituled " A Reply to Mr. Palmers Vindica- 
tion of the Learning, Loyalty, Morals, and most Christian Beha- 
viour of the Dissenters toicards the Church of England. By 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EPWORTH. 



Samuel Wesley." London 1707- quarto, about one hundred and 
sixty pages ; with a motto taken from John Fox, and one from De 
Foe; the latter I shall transcribe, — 

" How long must we see the reproaches of our Establishment, and 
the insults of the Laws, and be bound to silence, and to say nothing 
for peace sake? How long must their false prophets and dreamers 
of dreams abuse us, and we be obliged to hold our peace ?" De 
Foe's Review, Vol. III. No. XLIII. 

This Work appears to have been partly written in Lincoln castle, 
as the following words in the Preface seem to imply : — " I am to ask 
his (Mr. Palmer's) pardon for the delay of my Answer, which I 
hope he will the more easily grant, because he is not ignorant of the 
occasion. I have often thought of his kind admonition in his^rs* 
book, p. 20, of what I was like to lose by the Dissenters' resent- 
ment of my Letter, &c. Some people have an untoward faculty of 
keeping their words with the utmost exactness whenever they make 
a left-hand promise ; and there are some sort of debts they'll never 
compound for, but be sure to pay them to the uttermost farthing. 

" I shan't trouble him (the Reader) with any melancholy stories of 
the treatment I've lately met with, but shall refer it to a higher 
tribunal than that of any earthly judicature." And in the begin- 
ning of the ninth chapter of the Work, p. 144, he says, " I am now 
come to Mr. Palmer's last chapter, which I wish I had been at long 
before ; for I must confess I don't admire this work which I am 
forced to in my own just defence; and think if I were at liberty I 
could employ myself something better." And in p. 68, " Welcome 
zjayle once more, rather than take their dirty road to preferment," 

As this matter of the imprisonment has been misunderstood, if not 
misrepresented, I shall soon lay the whole account before the Reader. 

Whether this controversy were carried on any farther I know not : 
as far as I have seen it I must own I have received no edification 
from it. Mr. Wesley most certainly uses great dexterity in fencing 
with and foiling his adversary. But on both sides party spirit has 
a superabundant prevalence. Mr. Wesley was ill-used by several of 
that party, and he appears too often to attribute the unchristian and 
cruel treatment he received from them as the work of the whole 
body; and that dissenting principles must necessarily produce such 
wicked effects. Besides, he was an unqualified admirer of Charles 
the First, considered him in the fullest sense a martyr, and was 
often intolerant to those who differed from him in this opinion. He 
exposed the Dissenters ; and did it the more effectually ? because., 
being bred up among them, he knew their order, discipline, political 



76 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



opinions, &c. But he always gets too much into generals from 
particulars, and charges the body with the vices of the few. 

Their mode of defence was not calculated to soften his asperity > 
or correct his misapprehension ; and they disgracefully stooped to 
personal injuries that they might avenge themselves on one whom 
they considered a detractor of the brethren, and an apostate from the 
true faith. 

The same subjects canvassed then would scarcely admit of dis- 
cussion now. A spirit of liberality and tolerance now exists, and is 
happily cultivated, which in great part of the seventeenth century 
was little known. Through the mercy of God the Nation has now 
more light and more religion ; though there are still individuals to 
be found on both sides who, had they the power, would stir up old 
feuds, and banish sweet repose from the hearts and houses of the 
pious, the peaceable, and the loyal. Neither the name nor peculiar 
creed of Churchman nor Dissenter is essential to salvation. He alone 
deserves the title of Christian who wishes well to the human race, 
and labours to promote, according to his power and influence, the 
best interests of mankind. No man professing godliness should 
forget to imitate Him loho maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on 
the good, aud sendcth his rain on the just and on the unjust. 

To pursue the literary life of Mr. Wesley any farther at present 
would take us too far out of the direct line of his domestic relations. 

While Mr. S. Wesley attended his curacy in London, about 1690 
or 1691, for the date is not exactly known, he contracted an 
acquaintance, which terminated in marriage with Miss Susanna 
Annesley, youngest daughter of Samuel Annesley, LL. D., an emi- 
nent Nonconformist Divine, nobly related ; for he and Arthur 
Annesley, Earl of Anglesy and Lord Privy Seal to Charles the 
Second, were brothers' children. The excellence of Miss Annesley's 
mind was equal to the eminence of her birth : but her history is too 
important to be included even in that of her husband, and requires 
a separate place. She was such a helpmate as Mr. Wesley required ; 
and to her, under God, the great eminence of the subsequent Wesley 
family is to be attributed. They had nineteen children, of whom 
only their eldest son Samuel appears to have been born previously 
to their removal to South Ormsby in Linconshire, which was about 
the year 1693. 

Mr. Wesley began the world under many disadvantages : he had 
himself no property. And Dr. Annesley's family was probably much 
reduced, so that he could give little with any of his daughters. Eliza- 
beth had married John Dunton, so often already mentioned. His 
eccentricities were such as to bring him into frequent embarrassments 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



77 



What help his father-in-law's family could afford him I suppose he 
had ; and besides this he had borrowed considerably from Mr. Wes- 
ley, so that when he was thrown into prison for debt by others, Mr. 
Wesley, he acknowledges, was his chief creditor ; which debt he 
never repaid. And although Dunton was, at Mr. Wesley's first set- 
ting out in the world, one of his principal friends, yet through his 
generosity in return he suffered much in his circumstances. 

From the year 1693 to 1700 he met with various misfortunes and 
trials. He had, it is true, expectations of preferment; and had 
Queen Mary lived, he would certainly have risen in the Church, as 
it appears she had firmly purposed. 

For a time he had the friendship of the Marquis of Normanby, 
afterwards Duke of Buckingham, who made him his chaplain, and is 
said to have recommended him for an Irish bishopric. The Duke 
of Malborough was also his friend ; and for his Poem on TJie Fate of 
Europe gave him the chaplaincy of Colonel LepelVs regiment : but 
the Dissenters, his inflexible enemies, had interest enough at Court, 
and with the leading men of the nation, to prevent his preferment, 
and deprive him of the chaplaincies which he had honestly obtained. 

In the midst of all his troubles he had an invariable friend in the 
justly celebrated Dr. John Sharp, Archbishop of York, and grand- 
father to the late Granville Sharp, Esq. the first man whose call 
awakened the drowsy and guilty British Nation to the wrongs of 
Africa. 

The Archbishop acted to Mr. Wesley the part of a most tender 
father and beneficent patron. The latter frequently poured his 
complaints into his bosom ; and they were received with tenderness 
and affectionate commiseration : and the bounty of the Archbishop 
of York was frequently poured on the necessities of the distressed 
Rector of Epworth. Of these benefits Mr. Wesley had a due and 
deep sense ; and his manly gratitude kept pace with his obligations. 

By the kindness of Miss Sharp, the only surviving branch of this 
ancient and very eminent family, I have been put in possession of 
Letters written by Mr. Wesley to the Archbishop from the yeai 
1700 to 1707 j which fill up a considerable gap in his history, and 
afford a number of curious particulars, which have never been before 
the Public. These come properly in in this place ; and from the 
first we shall see the difficulties with which this good man had to 
struggle, and the cause of his consequent embarrassments. 

" For the most Rev. Father in God, the Lord Archbishop of York. 
%t Bishop Thorp. 



78 



OF MR. WESLEY J S ANCESTORS. 



"My Lord, 

" I have lived on the thoughts of your Grace's generous offer ever 
since I was at Bishop Thorp; and the hope I have of seeing some 
end, or at least mitigation, of my trouble makes me pass through 
them with much more. ease than I' should otherwise have done. I 
can now make a shift to be dunned with some patience ; and to be 
affronted, because I want the virtue of riches, by those who scarce 
think there is any other virtue. 

" I must own I was ashamed, when at Bishop Thorp, to confess 
that I was three hundred pounds in debt, when I have a living of 
which I have made two h undred pounds per annum, though I could 
hardly let it now for eightscore. 

" I doubt not but one reason of my being sunk so far is, my not 
understanding worldly affairs ; and my aversion to law, which my 
people have always known but too well. But I think I can give a 
tolerable account of my affairs, and satisfy any equal judge that a 
better husband than myself might have been in debt, though perhaps 
not so deeply, had he been in the same circumstances, and met with 
the same misfortunes. 

" 'Twill be no great wonder that when I had but fifty pounds per 
annum for six or seven years together, nothing to begin the world 
with, one child at least per annum, and my wife sick for half that 
time, that I should run one hundred and fifty pounds behind hand ; 
especially when about an hundred of it had been expended in goods 
without doors and within. 

" When I had the Rectory of Epworth given me, my Lord of 
Sarum was so generous as to pass his word to his goldsmith, for one 
hundred pounds, which I borrowed of him. It cost me very little 
less than fifty pounds of this in my journey to London, and getting 
into my living, for the Broad Seal, &c. And with the other fifty 
pounds, I stopped the mouths of my most importunate creditors. 

"When I removed to Epworth I was forced to take up fifty 
pounds more for setting up a little husbandry when I took the tithes 
into my own hand, and buying some part of what was necessary 
towards furnishing my house, which was larger, as well as my family, 
than what I had on the other side the county. 

" The next year my barn fell ; which cost me forty pounds in 
rebuilding, (thanks to your Grace for part of it;) and having an 
aged mother [this was the widow of the Rev. John Wesley of New 
Hall, of whom see before,] who must have one to prison if I 
had not assisted her, she cost me upwards of forty pounds more, 
which obliged me to take up another fifty pounds. I have had 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



79 



but three children born since I came hither, about three years since: 
but another coming, and my wife incapable of any business in my 
family, as she has been for almost a quarter of a year ; yet we have 
but one maid-servant, to retrench all possible expenses. 

" My first fruits came to about twenty-eight pounds ; my tenths 
near three pounds per annum. I pay a yearly pension of three 
pounds out of my rectory to John of Jerusalem. My taxes came to 
upwards of twenty pounds per annum : but they are now retrenched 
to about half. My collection to the poor comes to five pounds per 
annum : besides which they have lately bestowed an apprentice upon 
me, whom I suppose I must teach to beat rime. Ten pounds a-year 
I allow my mother to help to keep her from starving. I wish I 
could give as good an account for some charities, which I am now 
satisfied have been imprudent, considering my circumstances. 

" Fifty pounds interest and principal I have paid my Lord of 
Sarum's goldsmith. All which together keeps me necessitous, espe- 
cially since interest money begins to pinch me ; and I am always 
called on for money before I make it, and must buy every thing at 
the worst hand ; whereas could I be so happy as to get on the right 
side of my income, I should not fear, by God's help, but to live hon- 
estly in the world, and to leave a little to my children after me. I 
think, as 'tis, I could perhaps work it out in time, in half-a-dozen 
or half-a-score years, if my heart should hold so long : but for that 
God's will be done ! 

Humbly asking pardon for this tedious trouble, 
I am 

Your Grace's most obliged 

and most humble servant, 

S. Wesley." < 

Epworth, lOr (Dec.) 30, 1700. 

There are a few things in this Letter which require explanation, and 
some of them refer to certain curious facts in ecclesiastical history. 

1. Among Mr. Wesley's expenses we find getting the Broad 
Seal was one. This was on his being presented to the Rectory of 
Epworth ; for as that Living belongs to the Crown, the gift to him 
required the Broad Seal affixed as his title : and the fees, &c. of 
office Were even at that -time considerable ; but now more so, as in 
addition to them there is a heavy stamp duty. 

2. He mentions removing to Epworth from the other side of the 
county. This was from South Ortj/sby, which is in the wapentake 
of Ladbrough, in the opposite side of the county from Epworth ; and 
about eight or ten miles from the Hurnber. This Living he appears 



OF MR* WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. 



to have received from the Marquis of Normanby, afterwards Duke 
of Buckingham ; and the manner in which he lost it we have already 
seen. 

3. He speaks of his aged mother. This was the relict of his 
father, John Wesley, some time Vicar of Whitchurch, in Dorsetshire ; 
from which he was ejected by the cruel Act of Uniformity. Persecu- 
ted and driven about from place to place during his life, he could 
make no provision for his family ; and his widow, who survived him 
at least forty years, was obliged to depend on fortuitous charity ; 
and in her latter days especially, on the little help, 10/. per annum, 
which she received from her son Samuel ; who according to the 
above account was in very straitened circumstances himself. 

It must be owned that Mr. Wesley's attachment to the Church must 
have been strong indeed, and founded on conscientious principles, 
when he clave to it with all his heart, and at the risk of all he pos- 
sessed ; while he had continually before his eyes the horrible conse- 
quences of those cruel Laics, and relentless High Church bigotry, 
that deprived his parents of a morsel of bread, brought his father to 
an untimely grave, and reduced his widowed aged mother to a state 
of the most abject poverty. 

4. He tells the Archbishop that his first fruits came to 28/., that 
is, he had to pay 28/. in lieu of the first fruits ; which mean the 
profits of all spiritual promotions for one whole year. These were 
at first given to the Pope: but were taken from him by the Statute 
of Coventry, anno 6 Hen. IV. A. D. 1404, and annexed to the 
Crown anno 25 Hen. VIII. A. D. 1533, under which Act Mr. 
Wesley paid them. But they were given from the Crown to the 
poor clergy, anno 2, 3 Annce, A. D. 1703, about two or three years 
after the time of which Mr. Wesley here speaks ; and still continue 
to be appropriated in the same way. 

5. His tenths, he tells us, came to 3/. per annum. The tenth, 
were a " yearly rent, or pension, amounting to the value of a tenth 
part of all the revenues, rents, farms, tithes, offerings, emoluments, 
and all other profits, as well spiritual as temporal, belonging to any 
Archbishopric, Bishopric, Parsonage, Vicarage, or other Benefice, or 
Promotion spiritual, to be yearly paid for ever, to the King." These 
also had been claimed by the Pope : but were annexed to the Crown 
by the statute anno 26 Henry VIII. A. D. 1534. But they were 
with the first fruits, given by the Crown to augment the livings of 
the poor clergy, by the statute anno 2, 3 Anna, A. D. 1703. 

6. He also mentions paying a pension of 3l. yearly out of his Rec- 
tory to John of Jerusalem. This was the Priory of St. John of 
Jerusalem, to which the lands formerly belonging to the Knights 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 8,1 

Templars had been given by the statute De Juris Templar ior urn, 
made anno 17 Edward II. A. D. 1323, when the above Order was 
suppressed in England. The whole Order had been suppressed by 
Pope Clement V. in a general Council at Vienne, A. D. 1312. At 
the suppression of the Monasteries all the possessions of St. John of 
Jerusalem, in England and Ireland, were given to the King, by the 
statute anno 32 Henry VIII. A. D. 1541. What therefore each 
church, &c. paid to this Order was after this paid to the King : and 
as the Rectory of Epworth had paid to the value of 3l. to that 
House, this was the sum which the Kings of England continued to 
receive from that Rectory. 

7. What he means by beating rime, unless it be the stalks of dried 
flax, I cannot tell. I believe rime is a provincial term for that article. 

The preceding Letter had made a strong impression on the mind 
of the Archbishop in his favour ; who, willing to serve him in every 
possible way, not only spoke to several of the more charitably dispo- 
sed Nobility in his behalf, but had actually endeavoured to get a 
brief for him, and had made an application to the House of Lords 
to this effect. The Countess of Northampton, to whom the Arch- 
bishop had mentioned Mr. Wesley's case, had generously sent him 
201. For these, and other favours received from and through the 
Archbishop, he expresses himself in a very feeling and energetic 
manner in the following Letter ; which, with that which immediately 
follows it, I cannot persuade myself to withhold from the Reader 

"Epworth, May 14, 1701. 

"My Lord, 

" In the flrst place I do, as I am bound, heartily thank God 
for raising me so great and generous a benefactor as your Grace, 
when I so little expected or deserved it. 

"And then return my poor thanks to your Lordship ; though but 
a sorry acknowledgement, yet all I have, for the pains and trouble 
you have been at on my account. I most humbly thank your Grace 
that you did not close with the motion which you mentioned in your 
Grace's flrst Letter ; for I should rather choose to remain all my 
life in my present circumstances, than so much as consent that your 
Lordship should do any such thing : nor indeed should I be willing 
on my own account to trouble the House of Lords in the method 
proposed ; for I believe mine would be the first instance of a brief 
for losses by child-bearing, that ever came before that Honourable 
House. 

" Had your Grace been able to have effected nothing for me, the 
generosity and goodness had been the same: and I should have 



o2 



op mr. wesley's ancestors. 



prayed for as great a heap of blessings on your Grace and your 
Family. But I can do no more now I have such considerable assist- 
ance by your Grace's charitable endeavours. When I received your 
Grace's first Letter, I thanked God upon my knees for't ; and have 
done the same I believe twenty times since, as often as I have read 
it ; and more than once for the other which I received but yesterday. 

"Certainly, never did an Archbishop of England write in such a 
manner to an Isle-poet : but it is peculiar to your Grace to oblige so 
as none besides can do it. I know your Grace will be angry, but I 
can't help it : truth will out, though in a plain and rough dress ; and 
I should sin against God, if I now neglected to make all the poor 
acknowledgements I am able." 

After several other matters of a more private nature, he mentions 
the great kindness of the Countess of Northampton ; and says, he 
must divide what she has given him, " half to my poor mother, with 
whom I am now above a year behind hand; the other ten pounds 
for my own family. My mother will wait on your Grace for her ten 
pounds : she knows not the particulars of my circumstances', which 
I keep from her as much as I can, that they may not trouble her." 

The following Letter written four days after the above is both 
singular and characteristic. 

Epworlh, May 18th, 1701. 

" My Lord, 

" This comes as a rider to the last, by the same post, to bring 
such news as I presume will not be unwelcome to a person who has 
so particular a concern for me. Last night my wife brought me a 
few children. There are but two yet, a boy and a girl, and I think 
they are all at present : we have had four in two years and a day, 
three of which are living. 

" Never came any thing more like a gift from heaven than what 
the Countess of Northampton sent by your Lordship's charitable 
offices. Wednesday evening my wife and I clubbed and joined 
stocks, which came but to six shillings, to send for coals. Thursday 
morning I received the ten pounds ; an'd at night my wife was deliv- 
ered. Glory be to God for His unspeakable goodness ! 
" I am 
Your Grace's most obliged 

and most humble servant, 

S. Wesley." 

About this time, 1701, a remarkable anecdote occurs in the life of 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 83 

the Rector of Epworth. I shall give it in the words of his son Mr. 
John Wesley, as I had it from himself. 

" Were I," said he, " to write my own life, I should begin it 
before I icas born, merely fcr the purpose of mentioning a disagree- 
ment between my father and mother. 1 Sukey,' said my father to 
my mother, one day after family prayer, ' why did you not say amen 
this morning to the prayer for the King?' 'Because,' said she, 'I 
do not believe the Prince of Orange to be King.' 6 If that be the 
case,' said he, i you and I must part ; for if we have two Kings, we 
must have two beds.' 9 My mother was inflexible. My father went 
immediately to his study ; and, after spending some time with him- 
self, set out for London ; where being convocation man for the 
Diocese of Lincoln, he remained without visiting his own house for 
the remainder of the year. On March 8th in the following year, 
1702, King William died ; and as both my father and mother were 
agreed as to the legitimacy of Queen Anne's title, the cause of their 
misunderstanding ceased ; my father returned to Epworth, and con- 
jugal harmony was restored." 

Mr. Wesley observes, that his father was convocation man that 
year. To the generality of Readers this word requires explanation. 

Convoc<ttion, in our Chuch History, signifies an Assembly of the 
Clergy for a consultation of matters ecclesiastical, in time of Parlia- 
ment. And as the Parliament consists of two distinct Houses, so 
does this : the one called the Upper House, where the Archbishops 
and Bishops sit severally by themselves ; the other the Loiver House, 
where all the rest of the Clergy are represented by their deputies or 
proctors, consisting of all the Deans and Archdeacons ; of one proc- 
tor for every chapter, and two for the clergy of every diocese*, in 
all one hundred and forty-three divines, viz. twenty-two deans, fifty- 
three archdeacons, twenty-four prebendaries, and forty-four proctors 
of the diocesan clergy. The Convocation is summoned by the 
King's Writ directed to the Archbishop of each province, requiring 
him to summon all Bishops, Deans, Archdeacons, &c. In this 
Convocation the Clergy exercise jurisdiction for the Church, in 
making of Canons : but these must have the King's assent. And 
they have the power of examining and censuring all heretical and 
schismatical books and persons. But an appeal lies to the King in 
Chancery, or to his delegates ; and the whole powers are limited by 
statute 25 Henry VIII. cap. 19- 

The Clergy in their attendance on the Convocation have the same 
privileges as Members of the House of Commons, in freedom from: 
arrest. 



84 



of Miu Wesley's ancestors* 



Mr» Wesley attended these Convocations for three years, at the 
expense to himself of fifty pounds per annum. It appears that he 
might have avoided this expense, as he was censured for taking this 
office upon him, which ill accorded with the narrowness of his 
domestic circumstances. 

I have already observed in the account given of Mr. John Wesley 
of Whitchurch, Mr. Samuel Wesley's father, that every genuine 
minister of the gospel considers himself a missionary ; and that when 
he receives his commission from the Head of the Church, he knows 
that it in effect says, Go ye into all the tvorld, and preach the Gos- 
pel to every creature. About this time Mr. Wesley appears to have 
had his mind seriously impressed with the miserable state of the 
Heathen ; and with a strong desire to go to them, and proclaim the 
unsearchable riches of Christ. He had mentioned his desire in a 
general way to Archbishop Sharp ; and given him some hints con- 
cerning proposals which he had made, probably to the Society for 
the propagation of Christianity in foreign parts, and to some mem- 
bers of the Administration. 

It appears that the Archbishop had desired an account of the 
whole Scheme ; and he sent him the following paper, which is unfor- 
tunately without a date; but is in his own hand writing, and is 
subscribed by the Archbishop. 

"The scheme I had laid, if I went to the East Indies, and 
which by God's grace I shall yet prosecute, if I go thither, and am 
enabled to do it, was not confined to one place or nation, but aimed 
at a more general service to Christianity. 

" My design consisted of three parts. The first relating to our 
own people, the native English and their subjects ; which I am told 
at one of our Colonies are numerous ; the second to other Christian 
Churches, whether out of the Roman communion, or members of it ; 
the third to the Heathen. 

" I. As to our own. I would make a particular inquiry into 
the state of Christianity in all our Factories and Settlements from 
St. Helena to the farther Eastern countries ; travelling where I could 
myself either by land or sea ; and where that could not be done, 
fixing a correspondence ; which I should have the convenience of 
doing from Surat, it being a mart for so many nations. I would 
inquire into the number of our people, their morals, and their minis- 
ters. It should be my faithful endeavour to revive the spirit of 
Christianity amongst them, by spreading good books, bringing them 
to catechising, or any other means, as I should be directed from 
Vcnce. or as God should enable me. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



85 



"2. As to other Christian churches. First, those who are of the 
Roman communion. I would endeavour to fix a correspondence 
with the Church of Abyssinia; or, if it was thought fit by my 
superiors, even to try if I could pierce into that country myself. 
However, in the second place, I could personally inquire into the 
state of the poor Christians of St. Thomas, who are scattered over 
the Indies ; and settle a correspondence between them and the 
Church of England. 

" As to the Romanists, I might probably light on some opportu- 
nity to convey some of our books amongst them, translated into the 
languages of the countries where they are ; and even as far as China, 
(where we have a considerable factory,) whereby the Jesuits' half- 
converts might be better instructed in the principles of our Religion, 
or made more than almost Christians. 

u 3. For the Gentoos. I would see if I could learn the Hindos- 
tan language ; and when I once got master of their notions, and way 
of reasoning, endeavour to bring over some of their Bramines or 
Bannians, and common people, to the Christian religion ; the govern- 
ment, I suppose, being not very strict as to those matters. 

"I know I am not sufficient for the least of these, designs : much 
less for all together. But as 'twould be well worth dying for to 
make some progress in any of 'em, so I would expect the same assis- 
tance as to kind, though not to degree, which was granted of old to 
the first planters of the gospel. Nor would I neglect, but humbly 
and thankfully receive, any instructions from my superiors or others, 
my acquaintance and correspondents both here and in the Indies, in 
order to accomplish the end of my mission. 

" This seems to be a different design from settling all together at 
some one of our particular factories, all of which the East India 
Company are to provide for. But whether it deserves encourage- 
ment from the corporation, must be left to their piety and wisdom. 
As likewise whether Her Majesty [Queen Anne] might not be 
prevailed upon to encourage by her royal favour a design of this 
nature ; the French King sending so many missions into those parts 

" However if one hundred pounds per annum might be allowed 
me, and forty I must pay my curate in my absence, either from the 
East India Company or otherwhere, I should be ready to venture 
my life on this occasion, provided any way might be found to secure 
a subsistence for my family in case of my decease in those coun- 
tries." 

The event proves that Mr. Wesley's plan was not adopted, a? 
least as far as he himself was personally concerned in it : but perhaps 



86 



OP MR. WESLEY ? S ANCESTORS. 



some of the subsequent operations of the Society for promoting 
Christian knowledge in the East were not altogether unindebted to 
the hint thrown out in this paper. 

The plan was such as the British Church and Government might 
have easily put into execution : and for personal courage, spirit, and 
missionary zeal, probably a fitter instrument than Samuel Wesley 
could not then have been readily found. One hundred pounds for 
himself, and forty for a curate, was a very moderate request ; and 
he no doubt supposed that the income of the Rectory might be suffi- 
cient to support his family during his absence. 

The same spirit that would have carried the father to Abyssinia, 
India, and China, afterwards carried his son across the Atlantic to 
preach the Gospel to the different tribes of American Indians ; and 
has urged his sons and successors in the ministry to carry the glad 
tidings of Christ crucified to America, the West India Islands, West 
and South Africa, the Island of Ceylon, and the Peninsula of In- 
dia. In the Wesley family the seeds of missionary zeal were early 
sown. They vegetated sloioly : but are now producing an abundant 
harvest to the glory of the God of Missionaries, whose salvation shall 
be revealed to the ends of the earth. 

Mr. Wesley not having got on the right side of his income as 
yet, was grievously troubled with his old creditors, some of whom 
appear to have been implacable and unmerciful ; he was obliged in 
consequence to take a journey to London, to endeavour to raise some 
money amongst his friends. In a Letter to the Archbishop, dated 
August 7, 1702, he mentions several sums which he received from 
eminent persons : — the Dean of Exeter, 10/.; Dr. Stanley, 10/.; 
Archbishop of Canterbury, 10/. 10s. ; "and even my lord Marquis 
of Normanby, by my good lady's solicitations succeeding your Grace's, 
did verily and indeed, with his own hand, give me twenty guineas, 
and my ladyfve. With these and other sums I made up about sixty 
pounds, and came home joyful enough, thanked God, paid as many 
debts as I could, quieted the rest of my creditors, took the manage- 
ment of my house into my own hands, and had ten guineas left to take 
my harvest." 

The Reader will recollect why Mr. Wesley mentions so parties 
larly, and with surprise the gift of twenty guineas from the Marquis 
of Normanby ; — the insult offered to his mistress, whom Mr. Wesley 
handed out of his house ; in consequence of which he was obliged to 
resign the living of South Ormsby, which had been given him by 
that nobleman. 

That the Marchioness should have used her endeavours with the 
Marquis to get Mr> Wesley this donation is not to be wondered at> 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EP WORTH. 8f 

lor the above reason ; and the Marquis himself, though highly in- 
censed for the time, had good sense enough to see that the minister of 
God had done only his duty in the matter which had given his Lord- 
ship so much displeasure. 

In the same Letter a very grievous and distressing occurrence is 
thus related. After mentioning the joy he felt on being enabled to 
discharge so many small debts, in consequence of which he was per- 
mitted to take his own harvest, he adds, — 

" But he that's born to be a poet must, I am afraid, live and die 
so, [that is, poor;] for, on the last of July, [1702] a fire broke out 
in my house by some sparks which took hold of the thatch this dry 
time, and consumed about two thirds of it before it could be quench- 
ed. I was at the lower end of the town to visit a sick person, and 
thence to R. Cogan's. As I was returning, they brought me the 
news : I got one of his horses, rode up, and heard by the way that 
my wife, children, and books were saved ; for which God be praised, 
as well as for what He has taken. They were all together in my 
study, and the fire under them. When it broke out she got two of 
the children in her arms, and ran through the smoke and fire ; but 
one of them was left in the hurry till the other cried for her ; and the 
neighbours ran in and got her out through the fire, as they did my 
books, and most of my goods ;-<-this very paper amongst the restj 
which 1 afterwards found, as I was looking over what was saved. 

" I find 'tis some happiness to have been miserable ; for my mind 
has been so blunted with former misfortunes, that this scarce made 
any impression upon me. I shall go on by God's assistance to take 
my tithe, and when that's in to rebuild my house, having at last 
crowded my family into what's left, and not missing many of my goods. 

" I humbly ask your Grace's pardon for this long melancholy 
story, and leave to subscribe myself 

Your Grace's 
ever obliged and most humble servant, 

S. Wesley." 

It is rather singular that on the quarto sheet of paper on which this 
Letter is written he had begun a Letter to the Archbishop in the last 
month, having just written these words, — 

" Epicorth, July 25, 1702. 

« My Lord," 

Not having time then to proceed, this sheet lay ready in his stud} 
for his farther entries ; was saved out of the fire with the rest of hLs 
books and papers, the fire having consumed about four square inches 



83 



OP MR. WESLEY S ANCESTORS. 



of the lower corner of the fly leaf. On this burnt paper was the 
above Letter written. It lies before me, a monument of God's mercy 
in preserving from so near a death his wife and children. The stains 
of the water that helped to quench the burning are still evident on 
the paper. It was in the following year that the Founder of the 
Methodists was born. 

Mr. Wesley speaks of the fire being occasioned " by some sparks 
which took hold of the thatch" The house was of such materials 
as rendered it exceedingly liable to damage by fire. It was a very 
humble dwelling ; and I am enabled to lay before the Reader a per- 
fect description of the whole building, from the most. authentic source ; 
a survey taken June 19, Anno Regni Jacobi, D. Gr. 4 and 40. A. D. 
1607, 1". e. in the fourth year of King James' reign in England, and 
fortieth in Scotland. 

Epworth ? A Survey or Terrier of all the Possessions belonging 

Rectoria. 3 to the Rectorie of Epworth, made and taken by the 
viewe Perambulation and Estimate of the Minister, Church wardens 
and sidesmen and others, Inhabitants, there being nominated and ap- 
pointed by William Folkingham gent. General Surveyor of Church 
gleabs and possessions within the Diocese of Lincoln, by virtue of a 
Commission decreed by the Rev. Father in God, William L. Bish- 
oppe of Lincoln, in execution, of the Canon on that behalf established. 

Imprimis. The Home Stall, or Scite of the Parsonage, situate 
and lyenge betweene the field on the East, and Lancaster Lane on 
the West ; and abuttinge upon the Heigh-Street on the South, and of 
John Maw (sonne of Thomas) his tennement, and a Croft on the 
North : and contayns by Estimation 3 Acres. 

Item. One Hemp Kiln that hath been usealeie occupied for the 
Parsonage ground, adjoyning upon the South.* 

Item. Within the said Bounds are conteined the Parsonage 
House, consisting of 5 Baies, built all of timber and plaister, and 
covered with straw thache, the whole building being contrived into 3 
stories, and disposed in 7 cheife Rooms viz : A Kitchinge, a Hall) 
a Parlour , a Butterie, and three large upper rooms ; besydes som 
others of common use : and also a little garden empailed, betweene 
the stone wall and the South, on the South. 

Item. One Barn of 6 Bates, built all of timber and clay walk, 
and covered with straw thache ; and out shotts about it, and one free 
house therebye. 

Item. One Dovecoate of Timber and Plaister f covered with 
straw thache } &c. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



89 



As the rest of this terrier refers to the glebe lands belonging to the 
Rectory, it is unnecessary to transcribe it. Only one thing may bo 
noticed, that about twenty-seven acres that originally belonged to this 
Rectory are not now to be found, as the boundaries in the description 
are no longer capable of being ascertained. 

Such was the parsonage house at Epworth, which by this fire was 
nearly consumed ; and which in a few years afterwards was totally 
burnt down, and rebuilt at Mr. Wesley's own expense ; which house 
remains to the present day ; in all respects greatly superior to the 
preceding. 

The Archbishop, to whom this account was sent, came forward 
both with his purse and his influence, as on former occasions ; and 
this produced the following Letter, drawn up in the true spirit of 
gratitude, and in language at once deeply pious, and highly dignified. 

Epworth, Mart. 20, 1703." 

"My Lord, 

I have heard that all great men have the art of forgetful ness, but 
never found it in such perfection as in your Lordship : only it is in a 
different way from others ; for most forget their promises, but your 
Grace those benefits you have conferred. I am pretty confident 
your Grace neither reflects on nor imagines how much you have done 
for me ; nor what sums I have received by your Lordship's bounty 
and favour ; without which I had been ere this mouldy in a jayl, and 
sunk a thousand fathom below nothing. 

" Will your Grace permit me to shew you an account of some of 
them ? 

L. s.d. 

From the Marchioness of Normanby 20 

The Lady Northampton (I think) 20 

Duke of Buckingham and Duchess, 2 years since 26 17 6 

The Queen 43 

The Bishop of Sarum 40 

The Archbishop of York, at least 10 

Besides lent to (almost) a desperate debtor 25 

184 17 6 

" A frightful sum, if one saw it all together : but it is beyond 
thanks, and I must never hope to perform that as I ought till another 
world ; where, if I get first into the harbour, I hope none shall go 
before me in welcoming your Lordship into everlasting habitations ; 
where you will be no more tired with my follies, nor concerned at 
my misfortunes. However I may pray for your Grace while I have 
breath, and that for something nobler than this world can give ; it is 
for the increase of God's favour, of the light of His rountenan^e. apd 



90 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



of the foretastes of those joys, the firm belief whereof can only sup- 
port us in this weary wilderness. And, if it be not too bold a re- 
quest, I beg your Grace would not forget me, though it be but u 
your prayer for all sorts and conditions of men : among whom, a- 
none has been more obliged to your Grace, so I am sure none ought 
to have a deeper sense of it than 

Your Grace's most dutiful, , 
and most humble servant, 

S. Wesley/* 

In May ITOj there was a contested election for the county of Lin- 
coln. Sir John Thorold and a person called The Champion, Dy- 
moke, the late members, were opposed by Colonel Whichcott and 
Mr. Alb. Bertie. Mr. Wesley, supposing there was a design to raise 
up Presbyterianism over the Church, and that Whichcott and Bertie 
were favourable to it, (in consequence of which the Dissenters were 
all in their interest,) espoused the other party ; which happening to 
be unpopular and unsuccessful, he was exposed to great insult and 
danger ; not only by the mobs, but by some leading men of the suc- 
cessful faction. There is before me a long account of these shameful 
transactions in two Letters written to Archbishop Sharp, from which 
I shall extract only a few particulars. 

I went to Lincoln on Tuesday night, May 29th ; and the elec- 
tion began on Wednesday, 30th. A great part of the night our Isle 
people kept drumming, shouting, and firing of pistols and guns under 
the window where my wife lay ; who had been brought to bed not 
three weeks. I had put the child to nurse over against my own 
house : the noise kept his nurse waking till one or two in the morn- 
ing. Then they left off; and the nurse being heavy to sleep, over- 
laid the child. She waked ; and finding it dead, ran over with it to 
my house, almost distracted ; and calling my servants, threw it into 
their arms. They, as wise as she, ran up with it to my wife : and 
before she was well awake threw it cold and dead into hers. She 
composed herself as well as she could, and that day got it buried. 

" A clergyman met me in the castle yard ; and told me to with- 
draw, for the Isle men intended me a mischief. Another told me he 
had heard near twenty of them say, if they got me in the castle yard, 
they would squeeze my guts out. My serv ant had the same advice. 
I went by Gainsbro'*. and God preserved me. 

H When they knew I was got home, they sent the drum and mob, 
with guns, &c. as usual, to compliment me till after midnight. One 
of them passing by on Friday evening, and seeing my children in the 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



91 



yard, cried out, e O ye devils ! we will come and turn ye all out of 
doors a begging shortly.' God convert them, and forgive them ! 

" All this, thank God, does not in the least sink my wife's spirits. 
For my own I feel them disturbed and disordered : but for all that, I 
am going on with my Reply to Palmer ; which, whether I am in 
prison or out of it, I hope to get finished by the next Sessions of Par- 
liament, for I have now no more regiments to lose. 

S. Wesley." 

" Epworth, June 7th , 1705. 

As J totally disapprove a minister of the gospel entering into party 
poliiic.' and especially into electioneering affairs, I cannot but blame 
Mr. Wesley for the part he took in these transactions ; for even ac- 
cording to his own shewing, he acted imprudently, and laid himself 
open to those who waited for his halting, and who seemed to think 
they did God service by doing him a mischief ; because they 
knew him to be a high Churchman, and consequently an enemy to 
their religious system. He was in their power, — under pecuniary 
obligations to some principal men among them ; and he was often 
led to understand, by no obscure intimations, that he must either im= 
mediately discharge those obligations, which he required time to ena- 
ble him to do, or else expect to be shortly lodged in Lincoln Castle, 
These were not vain threats : they had already contrived to strip him 
of his chaplaincy to Colonel Lepelle's regiment ; and . how much far- 
ther they proceeded the following Letter to the Archbishop of York 
will tell :— - 

" Lincoln Castle, June 25, 1705. 

" My Lord, 

" Now I am at rest, for I am come to the haven where I've long 
expected to be. On Friday last, [June 23] when I had been in 
christening a child at Epworth, I was arrested in my church yard by 
one who had been my servant, and gathered my tithe last year, at the 
suit of one of Mr. Whichcott's relations and zealous friends [Mr. 
Pinder] according to their promise, when they were in the Isle be-= 
fore the election. The sum was not thirty pounds : but it was as 
good as five hundred. Now they knew the burning of my flax, my 
London journey, and their throwing me out of my regiment, had both 
sunk my credit and exhausted my money. My adversary was sent 
to, when I was on the road, to meet me, that I might make some 
proposals to him. But all his answer, (which I have by me,) was, that 
' I must immediately pay the whole sum, or go to prison.' Thither I 
went, with no great concern for myself; and find much more civility 



92 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



and satisfaction here than in brevibus gyaris of my own Epworth. 
I thank God, my wife was pretty well recovered, and churched some 
days before I was taken from her ; and hope she'll be able to look to 
my family, if they don't turn them out of doors, as they have often 
threatened to do. One of my biggest concerns was my being forced 
to leave my poor lambs in the midst of so many wolves. But the 
great Shepherd is able to provide for them, and to preserve them. 
My wife bears it with that courage which becomes her, and which I 
expected from her. 

" I don't despair of doing some good here, (and so long I sha'n't 
quite lose the end of living) and it may be do more in this new parish 
than in my old one : for I have leave to read Prayers every morning 
and afternoon here in the prison, and to preach once a Sun da}', which 
I choose to do in the afternoon, when there is no sermon at the min- 
ster. And I'm getting acquainted with my brother jayl-birds as fast 
as I can ; and shall write to London next post, to the Society for 
propagating Christian Knowledge, who, I hope, will send me some 
books to distribute among them. 

" I should not write these things from a jayl if I thought your 
Grace would believe me ever the less for my being here ; where, if I 
-should lay my bones, I'd bless God, and pray for your Grace. 
u Your Grace's very obliged 

and most humble Servant, 

S. Wesley." 

It was not likely that a tale so afflictive as the preceding should 
leave the pious heart of the good Archbishop Sharp unaffected. He 
wrote to Mr. Wesley on the 30th a kind Letter, stating his sympathy, 
and what he had heard against him ; especially as to his great obli- 
gation to Colonel Whichcott, &c. This letter he immediately an- • 
swers, — gives a satisfactory expose of all his affairs, — his debts — 
and how they were contracted ; — at the same time shewing that 
the reports which had reached the ears of his Grace were per- 
fectly false, and adduces proof ; — and concludes this part of his Let- 
ter with pathetically entreating his Grace " not to be in haste to 
credit what they report of me, for really lies are the manufacture of 
the party ; and they have raised so many against me, and spread 
them so wide, that I am sometimes tempted to print my case in my 
own vindication." 

I shall give another extract from this Letter which satisfactorily 
accounts for the way in which his heavy debts were contracted, and 
how his consequent embarrassments arose :-— - 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EPWORTH, 



93 



"Lincoln Castle, July 10, 1705. 

i{ My Lord, 

" Then I am not forgotten, neither by God nor your 

Lordship. -My debts are about 300/., which I have contracted by 

a series of misfortunes not unknown to your Grace. The falling of 
my parsonage barn, before I had recovered the taking my living ; 
the burning great part of my dwelling-house about two years since, 
and all my flax last winter ; — the fall of my income nearly one 
half, by the low price of grain ; — the almost entire failure of my 
flax this year, which uses to be the better half of my revenue ; — 
with my numerous family, and the taking this regiment from me, 
which I had obtained with so much expense and trouble, have at 
last crushed me, though I struggled as long as I was able. Yet I 
hope to rise again, as I have always done when at the lowest ; and 
I think I cannot be much lower now." 

Tarty spirit, especially in political matters, is the great disgrace 
and curse of England. This spirit knows no friend ; feels no obliga- 
tion ; is unacquainted with all dictates of honesty, charity, and mercy ; 
and leaves no stone unturned to ruin the object of its hate. We 
have elections by law no more than once in seven years ; and the 
mischief that is then done to the moral character of the nation is 
scarcely repaired in the succeeding seven. All the charities of life 
are outraged and trampled under foot by it; common honesty is not 
heard, and lies and defamation go abroad by wholesale. The rascal 
many catch the evil reports which the opposed candidates and their 
committees spread of each other, and the characters of the best men 
in the land are wounded and lie bleeding, till slow-paced oblivion 
cancels the remembrance of the traasactions which gave them birth. 
Even now, when the nation is improved in its morals to an astonish- 
ing degree, these evils live in mighty vigour and gigantic form. 
What then must they have been more than one hundred years ago, 
when the Nation was torn by civil and religious factions ; and when 
a man knew not his own kindred but as they were arranged with him 
under his own creed and the banner of his party. 

Mr. Wesley and his family had aiready suffered much through the 
rage, and I may add malice, of the political party, the interests of 
which his conscience would not permit him to espouse. And he 
had his reasons ; he knew the party, their views, and their designs ; 
and he had counted the cost, for he well knew the penalty annexed 
to his opposition. They were not content with loading him with 
obloquies, and casting him into prison : but proceeded further to 



94 



OF MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS, 



destroy his family, by drying up the sources whence they derived the 
necessaries of life ! The following Letter to the Archbishop gives 
terrible proof of this implacable malevolence, — 

"Lincoln Castle, Sept. 12, 1705. 

" My Lord, 

" ? Tis happy for me that your Grace has entertained no ill opinion 
of me, and won't alter what you have entertained, without reason. 
But it is still happier that I serve a master who cannot be deceived, 
and who I am sure will never forsake me. A jayl is a paradise in 
comparison of the life I led before I came hither. No man has 
worked truer for bread than I have done, and few have lived harder, 
or their families either. I am grown weary of vindicating myself ; 
not, I thank God, that my spirits sink, or that I have not right of 
my side, but because I have almost a whole world against me, and 
therefore shall in the main leave my cause to the righteous Judge." 

He goes on to mention two points in which he was cruelly misre- 
presented, as if certain evils done to him had come by accident, or 
were done by himself. What particularly concerns the present 
Memoir is the following : — 

"The other matter is concerning the stabbing my cows in the 
night since I came hither, but a few weeks ago ; and endeavouring 
thereby to starve my forlorn family in my absence ; my cows being 
all dryed by it, which was their chief subsistence; though I hope 
they had not the power to kill any of them outright. 

" They found out a good expedient after it was done to turn it off, 
and divert the cry of the world against them ; and it was to spread 
a report that my own braion did this mischief ; though at first they 
said my cows ran against a scythe and wounded themselves. 

"As for the brawn, I think any impartial jury would bring him 
in not guilty, on hearing the evidence. There were three cows all 
wounded at the same time, one of them in three places : the biggest 
was a flesh wound, not slanting but directly in, towards the heart, 
which it only missed by glancing outward on the rib. It was nine 
inches deep ; whereas the braw?i 7 s tusks were hardly two inches 
long. All conclude that the work was done with a sword, by the 
breadth and shape of the orifice. The same night the iron latch of 
my door was twined off, and the wood hacked in order to shoot 
back the lock, which nobody will think was with an intention to rob 
my family. My house dog, who made a huge noise within doors, 
was sufficiently punished for his want of politics and moderation ; 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 9^** 

for the next day but one his leg was almost chopped off by an un- 
known hand. 'Tis not every one could bear these things : but I 
bless God my wife is less concerned with suffering them than I am 
in the writing ; or than I believe your Grace will be in reading them. 
She is not what she is represented, any more than me. I believe it 
was this foul beast, of a-worse-than-Erymanthean-boar already men- 
tioned, who fired my flax by rubbing his tusks againt the wall ; but 
that was no great matter, since it is now reported I had but Jive 
pounds loss. 

6t O my Lord ! I once more repeat it, that I shall some time have 
a more equal Judge than any in this world. 

" Most of my friends advise me to leave Epworth if e'er I should 
get from hence. I confess I am not of that mind, because I may yet 
do good there ; and 'tis like a coward, to desert my post because 
the enemy fire thick upon me. They have only wounded me yet. 
and I believe can't kill me. I hope to be at home by Xmas, 
God help my poor family ! For myself, I have but one life : but 
while that lasts, shall be, 

Your Grace's ever obliged 

and most humble servant, 

S. Wesley." 

As it was evident his sufferings were occasioned by the malice of 
those who hated both his ecclesiastical and state politics ; the clergy 
and several who were well affected to the government, lent him 
prompt and effectual assistance, so that in a short time more than 
half of his debts were paid, and all the rest in a train of being 
liquidated. These things he mentions with the highest gratitude in 
the following Letter to the Archbishop of York:— 

Lincoln Castle, Jr. [Sepr.] 17, 1705. 

"My Lord, 

" I am so full of God's mercies that neither my eyes nor heart can 
hold them. When I came hither, my stock was but little above ten 
shillings, and my wife's at home scarce so much. She soon sent me 
her rings, because she had nothing else to relieve me with : but I 
returned them, and God soon provided for me. The most of those 
who have been my benefactors keep themselves concealed. But 
they are all known to him who first put it into their hearts to shew 
me so' much kindness ; and I beg your Grace to assist me to praise 
God for it, and to pray for His blessing upon them. 

" This day I have received a letter from Mr. Hoar, that he has 
paid ninety-five pounds, which he has received from me. He adds 



op mr. wesley's ancestors. 



that 'a very great man has just sent him thirty pounds more;' he 
mentions not his name, though surely it must be my patron. I find 
I walk a deal lighter ; and hope I shall sleep better now these sums 
are paid, which will make almost half my debts. I am a bad beggar, 
and worse at returning formal thanks : but I can pray heartily for 
my benefactors ; and I hope I shall do it while I live, and so long 
beg to be esteemed 

Your Grace's most obliged, 

and thankful humble servant, 

Samuel Wesley." 

I find no account of Mr. Wesley's liberation from Lincoln Castle, 
where he had now been for about three months : but I suppose it 
took place shortly after this, and that he was with his family by 
Christmas. He appears to have got on in life much more pleasantly 
than before; and the evil which his enemies intended him was turned 
to his advantage ; the wrath of man praised God, and the remainder 
of it He restrained. I meet with no more complaints in "his corres- 
pondence, which with the Archbishop of York appears to have been 
interrupted till the year 1707, when it was resumed on merely cleri- 
cal business. 

I have already had occasion several times to refer to the Poem 
on the Battle of Blenheim, which was written in 1705, and procu- 
red him a chaplainship in the Army. This Poem I have never seen 
in print, nor do I know where it thus exists (though I believe it was 
printed in a folio pamphlet, about this time :) but a fine copy, un- 
doubtedly the original, written out in his best hand, by Mr. Wesley 
himself, and sent to the Archbishop of York, now lies before me ? 
and may be finally lost, if not inserted here. It contains Jive hun- 
dred and ninety-four lines, and is intituled, 

MARLBOROUGH, 

OR THE 

FATE OF EUROPE. 

Far from the sun and regions bless'd and mild. 
Almost to utmost Thule here exil'd, 
Forgetting and forgotten Jong I lay, 
Nor once wak'd up, nor had one thought of day: 
As Greenland plants which neither breathe nor grow. 
When press'd beneath eternal hills of snow ; 
As frozen insects to some crevice fly, 
From winter's rage, and die or seem to die ; 
Yet when the sun returns they all revive, 

And taste his genial rays, and wonder how they live 10 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 

Such was the change, when Fame and Conquest joined, 

And garlands for the Hero's temples twin'd. 

On Khetian Alps the vocal goddess stood, 

And ruin saw beneath, and seas of blood. 

She saw the English lion fast advance, 

And tear the lyses from the arms of France. 

Thrice did she Marlborough and conquest sound, 

And spread the news through all her endless round ; 

To Asian fields by sanguine Isier borne, 

And regions bordering on the rising morn. 

For Gallic fields more slowly mov'd the Rhone, 

And fill'd them with an universal groan. 

The joyful Rhine, a captive now no more, 

Urg'd on its waves to greet the Belgic shore. 

Fair Thames and Midway hear, nor would they stay. 

But to Agusta's walls, with shouts, the news convey. 

Nor my lov'd Trent unmov'd; though calm before, 

She with a double eagre sweeps the shore ; 

They only echo to the voice of Fame, 

Conquest and Marlborough they all proclaim. 

Goddess, resume thy long neglected lyre, 
Once more the vocal strings with soul inspire, 
The Hero sing, and of his fame partake, 
While his immortal deeds thy song immortal make I 
The Father who the fates of empires weighs, 
And with impartial eye the world surveys, 
Beheld the Gallic pow'r so haughty grown, 
It dar'd rebel and struggle with His own, 
Snatch at His thunder, and affect His throne. 
They even transcend great Nature's stedfast mound, 
Reverse her laws, and good and ill confound. 
Force is their right ; their oaths their sacred word, 
Short lived convenience, and their god their sword. 
Nor this the eternal Sun who shines above, 
Whose essence's truth, whose beauteous rays are love ; 
Who will not force the mind, but gently draws, 
And whose wise goodness to His pow'r gives law? : 
He saw the monster swell to vast excess, 
Her ancient bounds with scornful pride transgress : 
One wing beyond the cloudy Alps was stretch'd, 
O'er Fyrenean rocks her other reach'd : 
The volumes of her vast enormous train, 
To worlds unknown beyond the Atlantic main. 
The German Eagle next, the wings t' invade, 
While nations shake beneath her deadly shade : 
The royal Bird in vain his thunder bears, 
And oft though struck to earth himself he rears : 
Cuff'd and disabled oft, attempts to rise. 
And re-assume his empire in the skies ; 

13 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



Wounded and faint, maintains a feeble fight, 

With equal valour, but inferior might. 

The Dragon's teeth, fierce new-born armies yield, 

An iron harvest round the moisten d field ; 

Intestine foes the Sacred Empire tear, 

And in her bowels urge unnatural war. 

A prosperous traitor, with invaders join'd, 

To ruin what barbarians spar'd design'd : 

Germany is no more; the Gauls advance, 

O'er captive Isters streams, and all is France. 

Hardly their fam'd metropolis appear'd, 

And something now beyond the Turks they fear'd. 

Like some strong town whose walls the foe had gain'd 

The narrow citadel alone remain'd, 

Ill-guarded, half-deserted, and distress'd, 

A panic terror seizing every breast. 

Liguria pass'd, again the furious Gaul, 
Might Rome have sack'd, and press'd the capitol. 
But Rome submits, nor boasts her mighty deeds, 
Infallible, — while Gallic pow'r succeeds. 
Yet still more base, perfidious aid she lends, 
And with mean arts betrays her ancient friends; 
Retreating slow with rage the floods they cross'd ; 
What they by valour gain'd, by treason lost. 

The w r hile, a joy to madness near ally'd, 
Lutetia's temples rends, and swells her pride : 
The Pagans' sanguine rites reproach no more, 
Or Scythian altars stain'd with human gore, 
When mis-nam'd Christians dare affront the skies, 
And myriads after myriads sacrifice ; 
Rank in their squadrons every guiltless star, 
And make them parties in their impious war. 
Yet think no grateful incense can aspire, 
Like smoke from towns that shine with hostile fire. 
Couriers on breathless couriers daily sent, 
Fresh laurels bring, and fame itself prevent. 
Te Dcums now are vulgar anthems grown, 
From matins and from vespers hardly known. 
Those decent thanks for heaven they spare, 'tis true, 
But to their Monarch think far more is due. 
New blasphemies, new adorations paid, 
They kiss his feet, and still implore his aid. 
If Lewis shine, they laugh at those above ; 
As father Nile alone is Egypt's Jove. 
Elated even beyond their nations pride, 
Themselves, as well as him, they deified. 
While Leivis like the Sajniari tyrant reigns, 
And Fortune by his chariot leads in chains 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



99 



The bounds of hnman happiness surpass'd, 

To the third heir, he sees his ill got conquests last. 

Such was the face of things, such Europe's state, 110 
When thus the Sovereign Arbiter of Fate : — 
" Thus far have we the oppressor's fall delay d 
"But here shall his insulting waves be stay'd. 
" Worthy our vengeful thunder now he grows ; 
" And now 'tis worthy heaven to interpose : 115 
"This moment's fix'd by our unchang'd decree 
" The utmost verge of prosp'rous Tyranny." 
Then of the pow'rs which near His throne attend, 
And by the wond'rous golden chain descend, 

He singles these : — first Prudence, heavenly fair, 120 
Her looks unclouded, yet with thoughtful air. 
The next was Fortitude ; — what sprightly grace 
And promises of conquest in her face ! 
Celerity was in commission join'd, 

Whose wings outfly the lightning and the wind, 125 
Then Secrecy with modest glories crown'd, 

And rob'd with awful clouds, which heaven's bright throne surround. 

" Go to the man," he said, "by us design'd 
" To humble France, and Europe's chains unbind : 
" Go, and our seal'd commission with you bear, 130 
" His constant guards, and partners of the war." 
By intuition they his name discern'd ; 
Yet unpronounc'd lest by some traitor learn'd, 
Crowding disguis'd among the sons of Day, 

He should th' important truth to Hell's allies convey. 135 

They bow'd ; and swerving down the deep descent, 
Borne on a beauteous lunar rainbow went, 
And Marlborough ! alighted at thy Tent ; 
As on Mosella's streams thy squadrons lay, 

Waiting for thee, and the returning day. 140 
For now the silent noon of night was o'er, 
And Phoebe hastened to her eastern shore. 
Thoughtful they found the chief, his head reclin'd, 
The fate of Europe labouring in his mind. 

His heavenly friends unseen assistance brought, 145 

Mould the great scheme, and polish every thought; 

Till ripened with new vigour in his eyes, 

And waked from deep concern, — " It must be thus," he cries : 

" This saves our friends, and breaks th' united powers 

Of haughty France and Hell, if heaven be ours :" 150 

Then calls to horse ; his willing troops obey ; 

Speed marched before, and travell'd all the way ; 

While Secrecy a cloud around them drew, 

Too thick for subtle spies or traitor's view : 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



Such that which round God's favourite armies spread, 

And safe thro' sandy worlds and trackless deserts led. 

Dazzled at first the foes before him run, 

Like birds obscene that cannot bear the sun ; 

O'er Ister's streams their leader speeds his flight, 

Immers'd in earth, and shuns the conscious light; 

There, meditating mischief, doom'd to wait 

Till France awhile prolongs and shares his fate. 

Once more from earth th' imperial Eagle springs, 

And prunes his bolts and shakes his moulted wings : 

Tho' slow with wounds, his fate is pleas'd to try, 

And bravely bid for death or victory ; 

Nor needs the heavenly courier, sent to guide 

The British chief, unguarded leave his side : 

The German heroes need not press to join 

And share the glory of the brave design. 

As when a matron by fierce ruffians found 

Unguarded and alone is seized and bound; 

If heaven to her unhoped assistance send, 

Some generous warrior or some pow'rful friend ; 

They need not long her valiant sons persuade, 

(Tis Nature's kindly task) to join their aid ; 

They on the wings of love and duty fly, 

Resolv'd to save her, or resolv'd to die. 

Who first, who next, shall of these worthies claim 

A deathless memory in the rolls of Fame ! 

Eugene the first such faith such valour shewn, 

Adopted Germany's and all her own : 

Whose arms too well the Gallic ensigns know, 

Oft met by Mincius, and the royal Po, 

And roll'd in blood : Nor Baden's sword in vain 

On misbelievers drawn, he has his thousands slain. 

Next him undaunted Hesse : — how young, how brave 

A German all, he hates the name of slave, 

Triumphant France his arms have taught to yield, 

And trail'd their conqu'ring standards from the field. 

More might I sing, in Time's fair leaves enroll'd, 
How prodigal of life, how largely soul'd ! 
Who when the rally'd foe with cautious fear 
On Danube's banks strove to secure their rear; 
When Art and Nature in their camp unite 
Forc'd the strong pass and put 'em both to flight: 
Earnest of greater sums which Fate will pay, 
A glorious morning to a brighter day. 

See where the French new Hydra armies send 
At once to ruin and assist their friend : 
Till when too weak, he not disdains to try 
Base faith-breach and unprincely treachery, 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EPWORTH. 101 

Virtues he copied from his great ally : 
Obtending treaty would our faith abuse, 

And where he can't resist our arms, amuse. 205 

But Prudence, calling Diffidence to aid, 

To the confederate chief the fraud displayed : 

So may they join in happy hour, said he, 

Our fight will yield a double victory. 

Devotion which too oft in camps has been 21T) 

A stranger, nor in temples always seen, 

Drawn by his great example and desire, 

Returns, and does his vigorous troops inspire 

With a new warmth, and more than martial fire. 

When Heaven they conquer, how can man withstand, 215 

Or mortal strength resist the Almighty's hand ? 

Secure of fate, they on success rely, 

•Tis with them equal now to sleep or die. 

They with their strong cherubic guards unite, 

And like the Thundering Legion pray and fight ; 220 

For now the long expected morn arose, 

Which shewed them their desire, the united foes. 

Not eager lovers with more transport see 

Long absent friends than these their enemy. 

Though all they wished, the numbers and the ground 225 
Was theirs, and hills, and woods, and shades profound ; 
Without such odds we had not fought 'em fair, 
Deep trenches here, and tow'ring ramparts there : 
A wall of cannons, which in fire and smoke 

Their master's last and only reason spoke. 230 

Their flank the Danube fatally secures 

Whose stream a foreign Lord ill pleased endures, 

But like the towns whose captive walls he laves, 

Which blush to see their towers reflected from his waves, 

The approaching happy moment waits with pain, 235 

When Fate and Marlborough shall break his chain. 

Nor this sufficed. In front a deep morass, 

Denying all that wanted wings to pass; 

But soon our general's conduct and his care 

Strong flying bridges threw, and marched in ai?\. 240 

When from the bog's abyss a phantom rose, 
And did his vast tremendous form disclose, 
All armed in burnished brass : a shield he wore 
Of polished steel, with lyses powdered o'er, 

Whose drooping heads surcharged with human gore., 245 
Superb his air, as when from bliss he -fell ; 
He was no vulgar potentate in hell. 

" Shall we look on, and no assistance lend 
Our darling nation, and our bravest friend ? 

Must then a woman crush our rising state ? 250 
O Envy ! O Maligntty of fate ! 



of mb. wesley's ancestors. 



Can Bourbon fall like feeble Austria ! Can 
A God confessed submit to less than man ? — 
Ye powers ! do two Elizas breathe in Anne ! 
Shall partial heaven her arms and counsels guide, 
And for her favourite chief such guards provide ! 
(He saw the shining warriors by his side.) 
Must Nature's self within his ranks take pay, 
While pushing on the great decisive day ? 
Big with such vast events, bold mortal, stay i 
Though water, earth, and air I must resign, 
I'll try if all the elements be thine, 
Turenne. and Schomberg ! for a third prepare 
Your silent shades ; this moment sees him there !" 
He said, then to a murdering cannon pressed, 2 
Traversed the piece, and points it at his breast ; 
One of his train gives fire, the bullet takes its flight, 
And drew behind a trail of deadly light : 
But glorious Michael, who attends unseen, 
Steps in and claps his sevenfold targe between ■ 
'Twas he for the Red- Cross adorned his breast, 
And the Old Dragon's spoils his dreadful crest. 
Dropped short the fiery messenger of death, 
As with'his journey tired and out of breath. 
The fiend blasphemed his hopeful project crossed, 
And thrice renounced what long before he'd lost: 
He thence amid the thickest ranks retires, 
And all with his own desperate rage inspires. 
'Twas well his caitiff body was but air, 
Or Marlborough had found and seized him there, 
Who, all things now prepared to strike the blow, 
Thus to his English soldiers, Here's the foe ! 
Like air, like fire, like English swift they ran, 
With well known shouts the bloody toil began. 
Now fight, Philistines, or your Dagon's gone, 
The sacred ark prevails, and you're undone. 
They did as Lewis were himself in sight ; 
As who for life, and more for empire fight, 
Forget themselves ; and charge and charge again, 
Nor only in their onset more than men, 
Rallied and rallied, till though bored and broke, 
And death with death repaid, and stroke with stroke. 

And did we shrink? Did English troops give wa ? 
Say ye who felt them, brave, though conquered, s& ; 
Pressed by your numbers, did we seem to fly, 
Or start ? Did any leave his rank to die ! 
How decently they fell, unknowing none to yield, 
And with their manly bodies strewed the field ! 

What Warriors those, with death encompassed round. 
It should be Cutis, but he's without a wound : 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 103 

So many a scar from former fields he wore, 

He now escapes, there was no room for more ! 

Thus stars which in the galaxy combine 

With numerous beams, yet undistinguished shine. 

Look down, ye blessed ! O Courcy, Talbot, Vere, 305 

Look down, and know your genuine offspring here ! 

Glory's too mean a prize, 'tis false, though bright : 

But these for liberty and Europe fight. 

Tis fairly thrown, the gains will quit the cost; 

This evening sees a world preserved or lost. 310 

At distance labouring round great Eugene see, 
And with him the remains of Germany. 
What life, what spirit, what superior air ? 
How can such troops be beat when Eugene's there ? 
Nor were they unemployed ; nor would the foe 315 
Led by Bavaria, yield without a blow. 
So a fell wolf that long unchecked ha$ prowl'd, 
And scour'd the plains, and stormed the trembling fold ; 
When him the shepherds to his covert track, 

And aided by their faithf uldogs attack ; 320 
Oblique he grins, fierce though encompassed round, 
Still fights, and none escapes without a wound. 

Gf troops, brigades, and wings, the rest take care, 
But Marlborough alone is every where ; 

As prudence bids, the various battle views ; 325 
Like nature, what is lost by time and death renews; 
Till courage calls, her well known voice he hears, 
Erect and greater than himself appears. 
With him the English cavalry advance, 

And charge and mingle with the flower of France. 330 

They feel the odds, their ancient lords they fly, 

And now had little else to do but die. 

Churchill who like his brother look'd and fought, 

One army slew, another captive brought : 

While by Lord Hesse, the Belgic squadrons led, 335 

Like English charg'd ; the French admired antf fled. 

For now 'tis done ; the mighty struggle's pass'd ; 

The braver juster side prevails at last. 

France may be beat ; her boasted reign is o'er, 

The scourge and terror of the world's no more, 340 

There, Lewis ! all thy blasted laurels lie ; 

And there, thy universal monarchy ! 

Thy hoary warriors boast their spoils in vain : * 

Th' Invincibles are broke ; th' immortal squadrojis slain i 

Let chronicles to future worlds recite 345 
The carnage and the relics of the fight ; 
What thousands plunge in death their lives to save, 
And sought glad refuge underneath the wave ; 



op mr. weslby's ancestors. 



Sinking, a ghastly look behind them threw, 
Lest to the bottom we should them pursue ; 
While their more valiant leader dared survive, 
And to adorn our triumphs deigns to live. 
What armies we of generals led away, 
What lumber-captains, and how vast a prey ; 
Troops of noblesse, battoons, and mangled peers, 
How many a house in France that mourning wears 
Tho' kind gazettes repair the loss with ease, 
And raise new paper-squadrons as they please. 

But why so slow ? Why does not Lewis stamp, 
Or with a nod recruit Bavaria's camp ? 
Must he for nature's tardy methods wait, 
Th' immortals in an instant can create. 
Why then delay his succours 'till the spring, 
Since greater honour to his pow'r 'twould bring 
To make an army than to make a king. 
Or did he leave his friend to fall so low, 
The greater pow'r in his relief to shew? 
Nor did he at the shadow snatch in vain . 
See him ambitious regal honours gain, 
E'en in his flight, for thus did France ordain. 
'Till the next vacancy preferment brings, 
And ranks him in the college of his kings. 

Gazettes may fill the triumphs that remain 
We glean some dukes, and a few towns we gain 
Before, the work of but one large campaign. 
We came, we conquered, ev'n before we saw 
Jiugsburg and Vim, and thee regain'd, Landau ! 

And now for peace should Europe humbly sue. 
And gen'rous France the treaty deign renew ; 
Should she the glory of her arms deny, 
And condescend to part with Germany, 
Her righteous cause so must an umpire leave, 
As cannot be deceived nor can deceive ; 
The Infallible at Rome, the sacred chair, 
Where faith can hardly with her own compare : — 
What happy halcyon days must needs ensue 
How just, how firm th' alliance, and how true! 
Next to have ne'er begun the war how bless'd 
Our land, of peace on such fair terms possess'd. 
Thus soon may Lewis move, and thus may those 
Who scarce disguis'd declare for Europe's foes ; 
And had their sage advice prevail'd before, 
Marlborough ne'er had left our English shore, 
The mighty work had still been uncomplete, 
And heaven in vain had form'd him well and great 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



We merit chains if France again we trust, 

Who will not, cannot, to her oaths be just. 

Her frowns are many, but her smiles are base: 

These fairly kill ; those stab with an embrace, 

Bavaria, Savoy, greater names can say 

How dearly for her friendship fond to pay, 

May those be bless'd with such a strong ally, 

Who start at swords, and would by ling'ring poisons die ! 

Let war, and let more hundred millions come, 

And worse perhaps than either, feuds at home. 

So our loud crimes may not so high ascend, 

As to pull down the curse of having France our friend ! 

The die is cast, and fortune courts the brave \ 

No medium's left, he must be lord or slave. 

Too long, illustrious chief ! have we delay'd 
The praise, the triumphs, which can ne'er be paid, 
We lent thee to th' allies, but never gave ; 
Hast thou another Germany to save ? 

At length he comes, and leaves the Belgian shore ; 
What myriads stretch to meet him half seas o'er ; 
While his lov'd name their hearts and lips employs. 
Prevents their eyes, and antedates their joys. 
Some praise his equal conduct in the state. 
In council calm, unmoved by warm debate ^ 
Great in the court, yet him the country bless 
Great in the camp, how rare a happiness ! 
Above a narrow faction's mean design, 
True as the sun to his meridian line. 
These his dexterity for business made, 
His application these, and timely aid. 
Some his humanity ; how easy of access., 
How prone to save, and pity and redress ; 
How form'd to help, how made to please and bless ! 
While others choose his laurels fetch'd from far, 
Fight o'er his battles, and renew the war. 
Like the Great Spirit that moves this varied whole 
Is Marlborough his numerous armies' soul. 
'Tis he informs each part, his looks inspire 
With vig'rous wisdom and with temper'd fire. 
Nothing he leaves to chance's blind pretence, 
But all is prudence, all is providence. 
Firm and intrepid to the last degree, 
Alike from slowness, and from rashness free ; 
The French and German virtues he unites, 
Like one consults, and like the other fights, 
Above mean arts of spinning long campaigns, 
Where both must lose but neither party gains; 
Twas not for this his English marclfd so far 
He came to end, and not to make a war 



106 



OP MR. WESLEY ? S ANCESTORS 



The torrent of his conquests flows so fast, 
Like waves the first is buried in the last; 
When Liege the deluge of his arms subdued, 
Bavaria might his gathering fate have view'd. 

One summer's isthmus only did repress, 
The two vast rival seas of his success. 
While Fate took time to breathe that instant o'ei 
The waters rend away the narrow shore; 
Both oceans meet, new hills on hills are toss'd 
And mingling waves in friendly waves are lost. 
The Macedonian youth, whose arms subdued 
The Roman-Persians and the Indians rude, 
Beyond a mortal lineage strove to rise, 
And claim'd ambitious kindred with the skies 
But had his phalanx won such fame as our's, 
And routed Bourbon's and Bavaria's powers, 
For Hamilton's son too great, he'd soar above, 
And filled the car of Mars, or throne of Jove. 
Our conqueror saves more than the Greek o'erran ; 
Yet bows to heaven, and owns himself a ma?i ; 
Forbids those altars we attempt to raise, 
At once surmounts both vanity and praise ! 

But emperors alike and poets err, 
Who strive to raise his finished character ; 
The name of Marlborough such worth proclaims. 
Hero and prince to that are vulgar names: 
His sovereign's smiles, and heaven's alone can pay 
What Europe owes him for so great a day. 

And now her awful head BriUannia rears 
On Dubri's cliffs, an azure robe she wears, 
The sword and long contested trident bears ; 
While her white rooks the turrets of her court 
Can scarce th' impatient gamer's weight support ; 
While thither all her subjects turn their eyes. 
As Persians when their god prepares to rise, 
And thousands after thousands crowding ran; 
Pleas'd with the concourse, thus the nymph began : 
£ If ever joy admitted of excess, 
It must be now, for mine is hardly less ; 
Already the lov'd man yon waits in sight, 
The distant skies are fring'd with radiant light; 
The waves can scarce support the weight he brings. 
As proud as when they brought your captur'd kings . 
Yet e'er once more his native lands are press'd, 
And England with his glorious footsteps bles^'d- 
With care a mother's kind advice attend 
Brittannia speaks, a mother and a friend: 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EP WORTH. 



107 



So may you brighter trophies yet obtain, 
Nor heav'n on favour'd Albion smile in vain. 
Enough, my sons ! enough of noise and strife, 

And stern debate, the deadliest plagues of life 496 
Now learn to love ; your arrows close unite, 
Unbroke and firm as your own ranks in fight 
My Senates will, I know they will combine 
To frustrate tottering France's last design : 

If those agree, she doubly must despair; 500 
If not, we lose in peace our gains in war. 
Contend they may, and warmly will debate, 
Which most shall guard, and most adorn the state. 
Or first my wishes and their own prevent, 

In thanks for those high blessings heaven has sent- 505 

Their only strife, their only grand contest, 

Which loves their sovereign and their country best. 

How weighty falls the curse on those whose pride 

Or faction would those sacred names divide ! 

Why should they clash who equal good intend, 510 
Or differ in their method more than end! 
Preserve, my sons, those barriers heaven has made. 
Let none my ancient landmarks dare invade ! 
Unenvious to yourselves your bliss possess, 

And be for once content with happiness ! 515 

Look round the spacious globe, and find a spot, 

(In vain ye seek it) that excels your lot. 

Fire, Rapine, Famine, sweep all Europe's plains } 

Here, throned in blood, a moody tyrant reigns. 

Weak councils and contending interests there 520 

With much of pain, expense, intrigue and care, 

Treasure eternal seeds of strife and war : 

Here a young Phaeton drives furious on, 

With his high seat and fortune giddier grown : 

His hands would Jove's own ponderous bolts retain, 525 

That grasp the unwieldly forces of the main : 

Rashless pursues what valour well began, 

He'd kings unmake, and make, e'er he's himself a man. 

While sacred Themis in my Albion reigns, 

Whose equal hand my sword and heaven's sustains ; 530 

Impartial she, how fondly fabled blind, 

Sent to redress the wrongs of all mankind. 

See her the bright capacious balance hold, 

Like that which shines above, and flames with heavenly gold. 

In vain the Gaul his ancient arts has shewn, 535 

And in the lighter scale his sword has thrown ; 

Her temper'd blade to th' adverse scale applied, 

His mounts in air, and feels the juster side: 

Nor will she sheathe it, to the hilt embued 

And drunk with hostile blood, till France and vice subdued ; 540 
Yet calm, as those above, if ought they know 
Ought that concerns their militant friends below 



op mr. wesley's ancestors. 



When tyrants here subdued or monsters slain, 

A sober joy shoots round the eternal plain. 

How firmly wise ! how great her easy state ! 

What goodness does majestic power rebate. 

Strong as Hyperion shoots his golden light ; 

Yet mild her rays, as Cynthia's, and as bright. 

Her soul, like the superior orbs serene, 

Which know not what a cloud or tempest mean; 

Though pointed flames are by their influence hurl'd, 

A»d their unerring thunders awe the subject world, 

If distant regions taste her friendly care, 

How bless'd, who her maternal goodness share. 

Her bounds beyond Herculean columns known, 

And ancient Calpe's walls her empire own i 

While peace and justice she at home maintains, 

And in her subjects' hearts unrivall'd reigns. 

Whom has she not obliged ? How wretched those 

Who are their own, and her's, and virtue's foes ! 

Eliza might have learnt from her to please ; 

Herself she taxes for her peoples' ease : 

W T hat altars by her gen'rous hand supplied, 

Whose flames have dimly roll'd, whose fires had died, 

Shall shine with incense which her bounty threw, 

And constant intercourse with heaven renew ? 

From thence a full return of blessings gain, 

Nor have her grateful offerings blazed in vain. 

The vested priests the cheerful flame surround, 

Deserted domes are filled and altars crown 'd. 

For her their vows, for her their victims bleed, 

Long, long may she herself, herself succeed ! 

Long, e'er from us and her lov'd prince she part, 

Tis less to share a crown than share her heart." 

She said ; and now the smiling surges bore 

Her best loved son safe to her oozy shore. 

But sooner may we count th' unnumber'd sands 

Than half the crowd of lifted eyes and hands. 

The mingled smiles with floods of joyous tears ; 

The prayers, the shouts, when Marlborough appears. 

She gazed intemperate on the hero's face ; 

He saw and bowed, and ran to her embrace : 

But what she said a mortal strives in vain, 

'Tis past the powers of numbers to explain. 

Such was the moving scene, if not the same, 

When love and his illustrious consort came, 

Th' unrivalled partner of his heart and fame ! 

Blow soft, ye gentle winds ! let storms retire, 

Ye gentle winds ambrosial sweets respire ! 

Soft as chaste lover's sighs, let Nature bring 

Th' inverted year, and raise a second spring! 

On foreign shores let war and winter rest, 

Our happy isle of Marlborough possessed, 

With peace and with eternal verdure blessed. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EPWORTH. 10£) 

This long Poem would admit of much illustration : but as the 
transactions it records are all in common history, the Reader can find 
little difficulty in furnishing himself with the necessary elucidations. 
Instead therefore of a tissue of notes, I shall give a general account 
of the battle, which Mr. Wesley has so largely sung : — 

The battle is frequently called in our histories The Battle of Hock- 
stet ; and also the Battle of Blenheim or Pleytheim. Hockstet is 
a fortified town of Germany, on the north side of the Danube, about 
twenty-nine miles south-west of Ulm, and ten west by south of Dona- 
wert. 

Blenheim is only a village in the late circle of Bavaria, on the 
north of the Danube, about three miles east of Hockstet and thirty 
north-east of Ulm. 

This famous battle was fought Aug. 13, 1704, between the French 
and Bavarians on the one side, commanded by Marshal Tallard, 
and the Elector of Bavaria ; and the Allies on the other, com- 
manded by the Duke of Marlborough and Prince Eugene of Savoy. 
The armies were nearly equal ; the French had about sixty thousand 
veteran troops, and the Allies about fifty-two thousand. The Eng- 
lish, Imperialists, Dutch, and Danes, of which the allied army was 
composed, were among the bravest of men, and had been accustomed 
to conquer. The French troops were those whom their great Mon- 
arch had led on to frequent victory ; and had seldom been broken 
in the field, or shewed their backs to an enemy. 

Owing to some gross errors committed by Marshal Tallard, of 
which the Duke of Marlborough knew well to avail himself, the 
French and Bavarians were defeated with the loss of nearly forty 
thousand men. Thirteen thousand were made prisoners, among 
whom were twelve hundred officers. Ten French battalions were 
entirely cut to pieces ; thirty squadrons of horse and dragoons were 
forced into the Danube, most of whom were drowned. Marshal 
Tallard, owing to his extreme short-sightedness, mistaking a bat- 
talion of the Hessians, who fought in the pay of England, for his own 
troops, rode among them, and was taken prisoner. Among the 
prisoners were several of the French nobility. The Marquis De 
Montperaux, general of the horse ; De Seppeville, De Silly, and Dc 
la Valiere, major-generals ; Monsieur De la MassiUere, St. Pouange. 
De Legendais, and several others of distinction. 

The Allies gained above one hundred pieces of cannon, twenty 
four mortars, one hundred and twenty-nine colours, one hundred aim 
seventy-one standards, seventeen pair of kettle drums, three thou- 
sand *ix hundred tents, thirty-four coaches, three hundred laden 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



mules, two bridges of boats, fifteen pontoons, twenty-four barrels, and 
eight casks of silver. 

They lost four thousand four hundred and eighty-five men killed; 
seven thousand five hundred and twenty-five wounded, and two 
hundred and seventy-three lost or made prisoners ; in all twelve 
thousand two hundred and eighty-three. 

By this battle the Elector of Bavaria lost all his dominions, and 
the King of France the bravest of his armies ; and by it the German 
empire, previously tottering to its centre, and trembling on the brink 
of total ruin, was freed from the French, and suddenly restored to its 
political consequence. It is not to be wondered at that the great 
hero under whose skill and management this important battle was 
gained should be loaded with honours and emoluments by those in 
whose service he had conquered. The Emperor of Germany made 
him a prince of the empire, and assigned him Mindelsheim in Suabia 
for his principality : this dignity Queen Anne not only permitted 
him to accept, but gave him the honor and manor of W oodstock, and 
the hundred of Wootton to him and his heirs for ever ; and caused a 
palace to be built for him in Woodstock, called Blenheim-house ; 
which stands equally a monument of his victories, of British munifi- 
cence, and of the skill of the artist by whom it was constructed. 

The Poem itself has passed its day of criticism ; to attempt now 
to review its merits and defects would be lost labour. It abounds 
in both ; it has many verses which contain beauties of the very first 
order : and it has others which are both lame and tame, and even 
worse than prose. But its principal defects are its great length, 
which is not sufficiently diversified with either fiction or incident to 
make it impressive, or even entertaining ; and the very inadequate 
description of the battle which was fought with extraordinary obsti- 
nacy on both sides, and especially on the part of thirteen thousand 
French troops which were posted in Blenheim, and which all the 
power of the Allies could not dislodge, though they returned again and 
again to the attack, and sacrificed a majority of their infantry before 
this paltry village. Even when Marshal Tallord and the Elector 
of Bavaria were defeated, the brave troops which occupied this vil- 
lage kept their ground ; and when after the total route of the French 
and Bavarian lines, they were left without succour, and there was not 
a general officer to conduct their retreat, they seemed to capitulate 
like a strong garrison, rather than surrender theffiSt Ives prisoners of 
-car. Had not Mr. Wesley's prejudices a ainst the French been 
carried to the highest pitch, his muse must h ve found in the conduct 
M those brave troops a subject equal to the highest flight of her 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EP WORTH. Ill 



strongest pinion. When the Duke of Marlborough visited his illus- 
trious prisoner, Marshal Tallard, after the battle, the Marshal paid 
him the highest compliment by saying, My Lord, you have con- 
quered the bravest army in the world : which compliment the Duke 
but ill repaid by answering, " I hope your Excellency will except 
those by whom they were vanquished." What a subject for the he- 
roic muse ! An army among the bravest in Europe, led on by com- 
manders worthy of their high trust, who were out-generalled and 
totally defeated by the only generals and troops in the universe which 
were capable of the fact. Here British glory might have been re- 
lieved and emblazoned by French bravery. 

There is but one couplet in this Poem, on which I shall make any 
remark ; — the poet describing the French park of artillery says,— 

" A wall of cannons, which in fire and smoke 
Their master's last and only reason spoke." 

Lines 229, 30. 

This is an allusion to the motto which Lewis XIV. placed on his 
brass ordnance, Ultima ratio Regum, " the last argument of Kings 
or, more compressedly, The logic of Kings. Rightly paraphrased 
thus ; — Sic volo ; sicjubeo : stat pro ratione voluntas — Thus I will ; 
thus I command : and my will shall stand »in the place of reason and 
justice. I have seen some of these very cannon, with this inscrip- 
tion. This was a logic to which the French Jiave often resorted ; 
and a logic with the rules of which the other powers ef Europe are 
not unacquainted. 

That I may dismiss Mr. Wesley's poetry at once, there is a piece 
of exquisite merit intituled Eupolis' Hymn to the Creator, which was 
made either by him or his daughter Mrs. Wright, or by both con- 
jointly, which I shall introduce here, after making a few remarks. 

1. The Hymn is attributed to Eupolis, an Athenian comic poet, 
who flourished in the lxxxviiith Olympiad. , four hundred and twenty- 
eight years before the incarnation of our Lord. He was killed in a 
naval engagement between the Athenians and Lacedemonians ; and 
his death was so much lamented at Athens, that they made a law 
' that no poet should ever more bear arms. He is said to have writ- 
ten about twenty-four comedies, of which the names only are extant, 
and may be found in Fabricius' 9 Bibl. Graec. Vol. I. p. 76*1. 

A work called Sententia, printed at Basil, J 560, octavo, has been 
attributed to him. Of the present Poem I shall speak more particu- 
larly at the conclusion. 



11% 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



2. This Poem or Hymn is preceded by a dialogue between Plato 
and Eupolis : but neither it nor the Hymn have ever yet been given 
complete to the Public. In the present copy, there are eighty-four 
whole lines which have never been in print before ; and the Dia- 
logue is here, for the first time, given entire. 

3. The original Dialogue and Hymn now lie before me ; and 
were written partly by Mr. Samuel Wesley himself, and partly by 
his daughter Mrs. Wright. The Dialogue is in the handwriting of 
Mr. Wesley, and all those lines marked with sections : all the rest is 
in the handwriting of Mrs. W right. 

4. In those verses written by Mrs. Wright there are frequent 
alterations and emendations in her father's hand: but there is 
nothing of this kind in the verses written by him. Hence, one might 
be led to conclude that Mrs. Wright was the author of this beautiful 
Hymn ; but that several alterations were made in it by her father , 
who has added to the amount of thirty-four lines, which are here 
marked with sections. Yet the profound and frequent classical 
allusions argue the hand of a first rate scholar, and seem to be far 
beyond what might be reasonably expected from any female of that 
time. 

5. The lines printed here for the first time, and which are eighty* 
four in number, are distinguished by small asterisks. 

6. I have added a series of Notes on the more difficult expressions 
and allusions, which otherwise might embarrass common Readers. 

7. In the critique *at the end of the Hymn, without noticing Mrs. 
Wright, I have joined with the general voice in attributing the Hymn, 
to the Rector of Epworth 



EUPOLIS HIS HYMN TO THE CREATOR 

THE (SUPPOSED*) OCCASION. 



Part of a (new*) DIALOGUE between PLATO and EUPOLIS; 
the rest not extant. 



Eupolis. — But, Sir, is it not a little hard that you should banish 
all our fraternity from your new commonwealth ?f As for my own 
part, every body knows that I am but one of the minorum gentium. 
But what hurt has father Homer done, that you should dismiss him 
among the rest, though he has received the veneration of all ages : 
and Salamis was adjudged to us by the Spartans, on the authority 
of two of his verses ?| And you know it was in our own times that 
many of our citizens saved their lives, and met with civil treatment 



* These words are written above the lines in the original, and at a different 
time, but iu Mr. 9. Wesley's hand. 

t Your new commonwealth. — This refers to a treatise written by Plato, 
divided into ten books, and called TLcXirua.^ a Republic, or Commonwealth; in 
the third and tenth books of which he shews that poets pervert truth, cannot 
teach what may render the people happy, and tell intolerable tales of the 
gods. 

X Two of his verses. — The two verses referred to here are the following : — 

Aias 5' sx 2aXafxivog aysv <5uoxcu<5sxa vriag, 
2<rqtfs (5' aywv, iv' AS^vaiwv iCtccvto yoLkayyes. 

Iliad, lib ii. ver. 557. 

With these appear the Salaminian bands 

(Whom the gigantic Telamon commands :) 

In twelve black ships to Troy they steer their course, 

And with the great Athenians join their force. 

Strabo, lib. ix. p. 394, relates that the Megarians having claimed Salamis a 1 - 
anciently a part of their possessions ; the Athenians quoted the above lines tr 
shew, that in the time of Homer the island belonged to Athena, and in conse- 
quence Salamis was adjudged to the AthenisR« 

15. 



114 



OF MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. 



in Sicily, after our unfortunate expedition and defeat under Initios? 
by repeating some verses of Euripides.* 

Plato. — Much may be done to save one's life. I doubt not I 
should have done the same, though only to have regained my liberty 
when Dionysius sold me for a slave.t But those are only occasional 
accidents, and exempt cases, which are nothing to the first settling 
of a state, when it is in one's power to mould it as one pleases. As 
for Homer, to be plain, the better poet, the more danger ; and I 
agree in this with Aristotle, whose words, to which the Poet refers, 
are, 4^u<5?j Xsys»v 6s7, that the blind old gentleman certainly lies 
with the best grace in the world. But a lie, handsomely told, de- 
bauches the taste and morals of a people, and fires them into imita- 
tion. Besides, his tales of the gods are intolerable, and derogate to 
the highest degree from the dignity of the Divine nature. 

Eupolis. — Not to enter at present into the merits of that case, do 
you really think, Sir, that these faults are inseparable from poetry; 
and that the praises of the One Supreme may not be sung without 
any intermixture of them ; allowing us only the common benefit of 
metaphor, and other figures, which you do not blame even in the 
orators ? 

Plato. — An ill habit is hard to break : and I must own I hardly 
ever saw any thing of that nature ; and should be glad to see you or 
any other attempt, and succeed in it : on which condition I would 
willingly exempt you from the fate of your brother Poets. 



* Defeat under Nicias. — This was at Syracuse, where, after doing prodigies 
of valour, the Athenian army and navy were totally destroyed ; most were 
slain in battle, and the generals and prisoners put to cruel deaths. Diodorus 
Siculus says, some were saved who understood literature and arts ; and, per- 
haps, many of them were those who, from repeating some of the verses of 
Euripides, were permitted to live. 

t Dionysius sold me for a slave. — Plato visited Sicily in the fortieth year of 
his age, and having got an interview with Dionysius the Tyrant, discoursed 
with him on the seeurity and happiness of virtue, and the miseries attending 
injustice and oppression. The Tyrant perceiving that the philosophers dis- 
course was levelled against the vices and cruelties of his reign, dismissed him 
from his presence with great displeasure ; and formed a design against his life. 
By the assistance of Dion, the king's brother-in-law, one of Plato's pupils, he 
was got on board of the vessel that brought over Pollis, a delegate from 
Sparta, who was then returning into Greece. Dionysius being informed of 
this, got a promise from Pollis, that he would either take away the philoso- 
pher's life, or on the passage sell him for a slave. Pollis accordingly sold 
him in the island of Egina for twenty mina, equal to 64/. lis. > d. i but he was 
soon redeemed by Jlnicerres, an Athenian philosopher, who paid for his ran.^ 
som thirty mina, or 84/. 10s. sterling. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



115 



Eupolis. — I am far from pretending to be a standard : how I 
shall succeed in it I do not know, but am sure I shall attempt it, 
and wait upon you with it. 

Plato. — You know the Academy will be always pleased to see 
you, and doubly so on this occasion. 



EUPOLIS his HYMN to the CREATOR, 



Author of Being! Source of Light ! 
With unfading beauties bright. 
Fulness, goodness, rolling round 
Thy own fair orb, without a bound. 

Whether Thee Thy suppliants call 5 
Troth, or Good, or One, or All, 
EI, or JAO, Thee we hail, 
Essence that can never fail ; 



Line 1. Source of light. — This was the body which the Platonists gave to 
xhe Supreme Being. 

Line 6. Or one. — Plutarch says, that the ancients termed God Thou who an 
one ; and that it was from this that the term Apollo came : for AtoXXuv^ 
Jlpollo, signifies He who is not many, from «, privative, and TroXt/?, many; be- 
cause God is only One, without mixture, and without composition. 

Line 6. Or all. — Alluding to the word IT*v, Pan. — See on line 75. 

Line 7. EJ.-^-EI, Thou art, the famous word that was engraved on the fron- 
tispiece of the temple of Apollo at Delphi, on which Plutarch has written an 
express treatise. There is a consistency here, which is not often met with in 
Heathenism ; for there was the strictest propriety that EI, Thou art, should be 
engraved on the Temple dedicated to the AxoXXwv, A-pollon, He whose Be- 
ing is simple, indivisible. Plutarch who travelled into Egypt, to get informa- 
tion on important subjects, doubtless learned the true meaning of this word 
there. Moses had long before proclaimed the Supreme Being among that 
people, by the very expressive word rm^ eheyeh, I am, or 1 shall be, Exod, 
iii. 14, from which the Greek appellative probably came. 

IAO.— The same as niJT Yeve, or Jehovah. Among the Greeks, Ii, Iv, 
Ie f Ze, was frequent in their invocations to the Gods ; which epithet comes 
manifestly from the Hebrew TV Jah, or Yeh, a name often accompanying mn% 
Jeve, Yeveh, or Yehovah, in the Sacred Writings. Hence the Jove and Jvpt 
ter of the Romans, Jupiter, (q. d. Juvans Pater, " The helping Father.") This 
Jao, or Yeve, HI IT Jehovah, is here termed, line 9. Barbaric name, because 
the Hebrews were styled Barbarians by the Greeks. The word I Aft, lac, 
h frequently found on those Egyptian amulets called abraxas, abraeasas, 



lib 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



Grecian or Barbaric name, 

Thy sted/ast being still the same. 10 
Thee, when morning greets the skies 
With rosy cheeks and humid eyes ; 
Thee, when sweet-declining day 
Sinks in purple waves away ; 

Tfiee will I sing, Parent Jove ! 13 
And teach the world to praise and love ! 

Yonder azure vault on high, 
Yonder blue, low, liquid sky ; 
Earth on its firm basis placed, 

And with circling waves embraced, 20 
All-creating power confess, 
.AH their mighty Maker bless. 

Thou shak'st all nature with Thy nod ; 
Sea, earth, and air, confess thee God. 

Yet does Thy powerful hand sustain 26 
Both earth and heaven; both firm and main. 

Scarce can our daring thought arise 
To Thy pavilion in the skies : 
Nor can Plato's self declare, 

The bliss, the joy, the rapture there. 30 

* This we know ; or if we dream, 

* 'Tis at least a pleasing theme ; 
Barren above Thou dost not reign, 
But circled with a glorious train ; 



Line 12. With rosy cheeks. — This and the following lines are highly poetic 

Line 18. Yonder blue, low, liquid sky. — There is a most happy combination 
of liquids here, which express the subject of it in a most delicate manner. 

Line 19. Earth on its firm basis placed. — It was a general opiniou among 
the ancients that the earth was a vast extended plane, encircled by the ocean. 

Line 33. Barren above thou dost not reign, Lc. — Plato held that there were 
three hypostases in the Divine ^nature. The Jirst he termed To Ov, The Being 
or Self-existent, and To Eu, The One — The Alone. The second he termed vot/j, 
mind, or intellect. And the third -^vx^ soul, or ^vx* rov xorpov, the soul of 
the xcorld. The first he often terms To AyaQov, the Good, or Essential good- 
ness; to which the Apostle seems to refer 1 Pet. iii. 13. And who shall 
harm you, tocv rov AyocQov /xi^Tat ymtrQe, if ye become imitators of the 
Good Being. The second he terms Aoyo<, The Word or Reason, to which St. 
John certainly refers, John i. 1. In the beginning was the Word, Aoyo?, &c. 
but the Logos of the Evangelist is evidently different from that of the Philoso- 
pher: for Plato does not say as John does, x.a» ©so? »jv o Aoyo?. and God was 
the Logos. From this vovg or intellect Plato says the To 0», Supreme Being, 
struck out innumerable spirits of inferior order: which is nearly tantamount 
to God's creating all things by Christ Jesus 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EPWORTH. H7 

The sons of God, the sons of light, 35 

Ever joying in thy sight: 

(For Thee their silver harps are strung,) 

Ever beauteous, ever young : 

Angelic forms their voices raise, 

And thro' heaven's arch resound Thy praise ! 40 

The feather'd souls that swim the air, 
And bathe in liquid ether there ; 
The lark precentor of their choir, 
Leading them higher still and higher, 

Listen and learn the angelic notes, 45 
Repeating in their warbling throats : 
And e'er to soft repose they go, 
Teach them to their lords below. 
On the green turf their mossy nest, 

The ev'ning anthem swells their breast : 50 
Thus like Thy golden chain on high, 
Thy praise unites the earth and sky. 

Sole from sole Thou mak'st the sun 
On his burning axles run : 

The stars like dust around him fly, 55 

And strew the area of the sky : 

He drives so swift his race above, 

Mortals can't perceive him move : 

So smooth his course, oblique or strait, 

Olympus shakes not with his weight. 60 
As the queen of solemn night, 
Fills at his vase her orb of light, 



Line 51. Thus like Thy golden chain.— The ancients fabled that Jupiter had 
a chain of gold, which he could at any time let down from heaven, and by it 
draw the earth and all its inhabitants to himself. See a fine passage to this 
effect in Homer, Iliad viii. 18. 27. By this chain the poets pointed out the 
union between heaven and earth ; or, in other words, the government of the 
universe, by the extensive chain of causes and effects. It was termed golden, 
to point out not only the beneficence of the Divine Providence, but also that 
infinite philanthropy of God by which He influences, and by which He attracts 
all mankind to Himself. See my note on John xii. 32. 

Line 53. Source of light, instead of Sole from sole. (Mr. J. Wesley's altera- 
tion.) — The sun being sole or alone in the system, as God is in the universe : 
but still this beautiful representation of the Deity derives his being and con- 
tinuance from God; though he be sole below, he is from Him who is sole above. 

Line 55. The stars like dust around him fly. — Some of the ancients and some 
of the moderns have held the opinion that stars, planets, and comets have been 
fragments broken off from the solar orb. 

Line 59. So smooth his course, oblique or strait. — This is an allusion to the 
sun's apparent course in the Zodiac, which appears to be oblique between the 
tropics. But all astronomers know that this is occasioned by the earth's mo- 
tion in its orbit 



118 



OP 5fR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS* 



Imparted lustre : Thus we see, 
The solar virtue shines by Thee ! 

* Phoebus borrows from thy beams B§ 

* His radiant locks and golden streams, 

* Whence Thy warmth and light disperse; 

* To cheer the grateful universe. 
Eiresione .' we'll no more 

For its fancied aid implore ; TO 
Since bright oil and wool and wine 
And life-sustaining bread are Thine ; 

* Wine that sprightly mirth supplies, 

* Noble wine for sacrifice ! 

Thy herbage, O great Pan, sustains 75 
The flocks that graze our Attic plains. 
The olive with fresh verdure crown'd 
Rises pregnant from the ground, 

* Our native plant, our wealth, our pride, 

* To more than half the world denied. 80 
At Jove's command it shoots and springs, 

And a thousand blessings brings. 

Minerva only is Thy mind, 
Wisdom and bounty to mankind. 



Line 69. Eiresione ! well no more. — The Greek word Eift<rHt»* Eiresione, 
means a kind of telesm used by the Athenians by the command of the Oracle 
of Apollo, to drive away famine. It was -an o/u e branch rolled round with 
wool, on which were hung ripe fruits, a pot of honey, a bottle of oil, kc. in a 
word, the different species of fruits and necessaries of life peculiar to the four 
seasons of the year : and one of these was hung up at the door of each house. 
Suidas gives the derivation of the name thus : — Eipzaiiuvr, $t \tytrai roc 
epa, " it was called Eiresione, because of the wool,'' which the Greeks call 
<p*oy. See also Plutarch, and a quotation from Potter's Grecian Antiquities, 
Vol. I. p. 395. 

Line 75. Thy herbage, great Pan. — The Mendes of the Egyptians was the 
Pcr?iofthe Greeks and Romans; and signified him whose nature is infinite, 
and whose government is universal, from wav, ail, because he is the Author 
and Governor of all things. In process of time the pure ideas which the 
Greeks had entertained of the Divine nature became obliterated, and the 
'O fjLeyccg IIa», The great Pan, degenerated among the Romans, kc. into a 
monster, half man, half goat ! 

Line 77. The olive icith fresh verdure crowned. — Neptune and Minerva, call- 
ed also Athena, are said to have contended who should give a name to the 
new city which Cecrops had built. It was at last agreed that whoever should 
produce the most beneficial gift should give the city its name. JVeptune 
struck the earth with his trident, and a horse sprung up. Minerva caused an 
olive to spring from the ground : she conquered, and called the city after her 
own name, Athence or Athens. 

Line 83. Minerva only is thy mind. — Minerva is fabled to have sprung out 
of the brain of Jupiter full grown and completely armed. A fine mythoioeic 
representation of the nature of wisdom. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 119 

The fragrant thyme, the blooming rose, 85 
Herb, and flow'r, and shrub that grows 
0n Thessalian Tempe's plain, 
Or where the rich Sabeans reign, 
That treat the taste, or smell, or sight, 

For food, for medicine, or delight ; 90 
Planted by Thy guardian care, 
Spring, and smile, and flourish there. 

* Alcinoan gardens in their pride, 

* With blushing fruit from Thee supplied. 

Oh ye Nurses of soft dreams ! 95 
Reedy brooks and winding streams 

* By our tuneful race admir'd, 

* Whence we think ourselves inspired : 
Or murm'ring o'er the pebbles sheen, 

Or sliding thro' the meadows green ; 100 
Or where thro' matted sedge ye creep. 
Travelling to your parent deep, 
Sound his praise by whom ye rose, 
That sea which neither ebbs nor flows, 

Oh ye immortal woods and groves, 105 
§ Which the enraptur'd student loves : 

Beneath whose venerable shade, 
§ For learned thought, and converse made: 

* § Or in the fam'd Lycean walks, 

* § Or where my heavenly Master talks ; 110 
§ Where Hecadem, old hero lies, 

§ Whose shrine is shaded from the skies, 



Line 93. Alcinoan gardens. — Alcinous was the son of JYausithous, and king 
of the Pheacians, in the island of Corcyra. He was so famous a horticultu- 
rist, that his gardens and fruit became proverbial. He is celebrated by Homer, 
Virgil, Ovid, and others. 

Line 97. By our tunef ul race admired. — That is, the poets. 

Line 1Q2. Travelling to your parent deep. — The rivers are called by the 
poets the thousand daughters ot Oceanus. 

Line 109. Or in the famed Lycean walks. — The Lyceum was a celebrated 
school at Athens, where Aristotle taught and explained his philosophy. It was 
composed of porticoes and trees planted in the quincunx form, among which 
the philosophers disputed walking ; hence called UtpiTrocrvTiKoi, Peripatetics ; 
from. T£p*> about, and 7raTsa>, J ivalk. The followers of Aristotle were called 
the Peripatetics from this circumstance ; and the followers of Plato were called 
Academics, from the place called the Academy, where Plato gave his lectures 
See the Note on ver. 111. 

Line 111. Where Hecadem, old hero lies. — Hecademus, or Academus, was a 
famous hero among the Athenians in the time of Theseus. He had a plot of 
ground about a thousand paces from the city, which he bequeathed to the 
public at his death. It was in this place that Plato taught his philosophy ; anc 5 . 



*20 



OF MR. W£SLEY 5 S ANCESTOR;. 



And thro' the gloom of silent night, 
Project from far your trembling light. 

You whose roots descend as low, I1& 
As high in air your branches grow, 
Your leafy arms to heaven extend, 
Bend your heads ! in homage bend ! 
Cedars and pines that wave above, 

And the oak beloved of Jove. 120 

Omen, monster, prodigy ! 
Or nothing are, or Jove from thee ! 
Whether various Nature's play, 
Or she renvers'd thy will obey ; 

And to rebel man declare, 126 

Famine, plague, or wasteful war, 

Atheists laugh, and dare despise, 

The threatening vengeance of the skies : 

Whilst the Pious on his guard, 

Undismay'd is still prepared : 130 

Life or death his mind's at rest, 

Since what you send most needs be best. 

* What cannot Thy almighty wit 

* Effect, or influence, or permit ; 

* Which leaves free causes to their will, 135 

* Yet guides and over-rules them still ! 
" The various minds of men can twine, 

* And work them to Thy own design : 

* For who can sway what boasts 'tis free, 

* Or rule a Commonwealth, but Thee'? 140 

* Our stubborn will Thy word obeys, 

* Our folly shews Thy wisdom's praise : 

* As skilful steersmen make the wind, 

* Tho' rough subservient to mankind. 

* A tempest drives them safe to land ; 245 

* With joy they hail and kiss the sand. 



as the place got the name of Academy, from its ancient owner ; so Plato's 
scholars had the name of Academics from the place. This is the origin of our 
word academy. The grounds of the Academy formed tlie burying place of the 
principal heroes and philosophers of Athens. 
Line 1 15. You whose roots, ^c— Virgil speaks this of the oak— 

. . . Qu& quantum vertice ad auras 
JEtherias, tantum radice in Tartara tendit. 

Georg. ii. ver. 29i. 

High as his topmost boughs to heaven ascend, 

So low his roots to Hell's dominions tend. JDryden, 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EPWORTH, 



121 



* So when our angry tribes engage, 

* And dash themselves to foam and rage, 

* The demagogues, the winds that blow, 

* Heave and toss them to and fro ; 150 

* Silence ! is by Thee proclaim'd, 

* The tempest falls, the winds are tam'd : 

* At Thy word the tumults cease, 

* And all is calm, and all is peace ! 

* Monsters that obscurely sleep 355 

* In the bottom of the deep, 

* Or when for air or food they rise 

* Spout the JEgean to the skies ; 

* Know Thy voice and own Thy hand, 

* Obsequious to their lord's command; 160 

* As the waves forget to roar, 

* And gently kiss the murmuring shore. 

No evil can from Thee proceed, 
'Tis only suffered, not decreed : 

As darkness is not from the sun, 165 
Nor mount the shades till he is gone, 



Line 147. So when our angry tribes engage. — The ideas in this and the fol- 
lowing seven lines are the same with those in the following passage of Vir- 
gil, j?Eneid i. vcr. 148. 

J3c veluti magno in populo cum scepe coorta est 
Seditio, saevitque anirais ignobile vulgus ; 
Jamque faces et saxa volant, furor arma minislrat 
Turn pietate gravemac meritis si forte virum quern 
Conspexere, silent: arreclisque auribus adstant i 
Ille regit diciis animos, et peciora niuleet. 

As when sedition fires th' ignoble croivd, 
And the wild rabble storms and thirsts for blood 
Of stones and brands a mingled tempest flies, 
With all the sudden arms which rage supplies. 
If some grave Sire appears amidst the strife, 
In morals strict, and innocence of life, 
All stand attentive ; while the sage controuls 
Their wrath, and calms the tumult of their sQirls. 
- > ' 1 . - - ' Put. 

Line 158. Spout the JEgean to the skies. — The iEgean sea is properly a part 
of the Mediterranean near to Greece, parting Europe from Asia. It is com- 
monly called the Archipelago. 

Line 165. As darkness is not from the sun.— Here is a simple argument taken 
from an incontestible matter of fact, that most forcibly explodes the horrible 
doctrine, that God has willed and decreed evil. God is the fountain of good, 
and is essentially good : therefore evil cannot come from Him. This is absc- 

16 



122 



of mr. wesley's ancestors 



Then night obscene does straight arise 
From Erebus, and fills the skies ; 
Fantastic forms the air invade, 
Daughters of nothing and of shade. 

* When wars and pains afflict mankind, 

* 'Tis for a common good designed, 

* As tempests sweep and clean the air, 
> And all is healthy, all is fair. 

* Good, and true, and fair, and right, 

* Are Thy choice and Thy delight. 

* Government Thou didst ordain, 

* Equal justice to maintain : 

* Thus Thou reign'st enthron'd in state, 

* Thy will is just, Thy will is fate. 

* The good can never be unbtest, 

* While impious minds can never rest; 

* A plague within themselves they find, 

* Each other plague, and all mankind. 

* Can we forget Thy guardian care, 

* Slow to punish, prone to spare. 

* Or heroes by Thy bounty rais'd 

* To eternal ages prais'd ? 

* Codrus, who Athens lov'd so well, 

* He for her devoted fell ; 

* Theseus who made us madly free, 

* And dearly bought our liberty ; 



lutely impossible, as nothing can give what it does not possess. But evil does 
exist : then it is suffered, not decreed. There is such a thing as darkness : but 
this cannot be from the sun : for he is a body of light, and there is no darkness 
in him. Darkness is not from the sun ; — sin and evil are not from God. 

Line 168. From Erebus, and fills the skies — Erebus in fable is one of the 
infernal gods; supposed to be father of Aox, or Night, whom he begot of 
Chaos or Not/wig. The word is evidently corrupted from the Hebrew 21$ 
Ereb, (Gen. i. 8.) which there signifies the evening, or twilight, from the word 
arab, to mingle, because twilight is a mixture of light and darkness. 

Line 180. Thy will is fate — The word fate has been grossly misapplied and 
abased : it comes from the supine fatum, spoken ; of the verb fari, to speak > 
and signifies in reference to God, what He has spoken; and when rightly un- 
derstood, in reference to His government of the world and treatment of man, 
what he hasproniised or threatened to do in his revealed word. 

Line 189. Codrus,, who Athens loved so ivell. — Codrus was the last king of 
Athens. The Pe.l6pon/nesja7is being at war with the Athenians, were told by 
♦.lie Oracle that they should gain the victory, provided they did not slay the 
Athenian king. Codrus hearing this, disguised himself, and went into the 
Peloponnesian camp; where, ottering some insult to the soldiers, he was slain, 
and in the battle the Athenians got the victory. Paterculus. 

Line 191. Theseus zvho made us madly free. — Theseus was a famous hero of 
antiquity, the son of JEgeus, king of Athens. He is said to have united the 
twelve cHies of Atlica, and to have founded a republic there, about 1236 years 



175 



160 



188 



AMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



123 



* Whom our grateful tribes repaid, 

* With murdering him who brought them aid ; 

* To tyrants made an easy prey, 195 

* Who would not godlike kings obey. 

* Tyrants and kings from God proceed, 

* Those permitted, — these decreed. 

Thou break'st the haughty Persian's pride, 
Which did both sea and land divide. 200 
Their shipwrecks strew'd th' Euboean wave, 
At Marathon they found a grave. 
O ye bless'd Greeks who there expired ! 
With noble emulation fir'd ! 

* Your Trophies will not let me rest, 205 

* Which swell'd, Themistocles, thy breast. 
What shrines, what altars, shall we raise, 
To secure your endless praise ? 

Or need we monuments supply, 

To rescue what can never die ? 210 



before the Christian aera. Being driven from his throne of Athens by the usurper 
Mnestheus, he fled to Lycomedes, king of Scyros (an island in the iEgean sea,) 
for protection : but the perfidious king caused him to be thrown from a pre- 
cipice, and dashed to pieces. Plutarch. 

Line 200. Which did both sea and land divide — Xerxes may be said to have 
divided the sea when he threw a bridge of boats over the Hellespont, now the 
Dardanelles. He may be said to have divided the land, when, according to 
some historians, he cut a passage for his fleet through mount Athos. 

Line 202. At Marathon they found a grave. — The famous battle of Marathon 
(a place about ten miles from Athens,) between the Persians and Athenians, 
was fought in the 490th year before Christ. The Athenians had only 10,000 
men, and the Persians 110,000 : yet the Greeks defeated them, and slew 6,400 
men, while themselves lost only 190. The Persians fled to their ships : but 
the conquerors took, burnt, or destroyed the major part of them, the rest 
having effected their escape by dint of rowing. Miltiades that day commanded 
the Athenian troops. As soon as the memorable battle was ended, Philippi- 
das the courier formed the project of carrying the news to the magistrates of 
Athens : without quitting his armour, he ran, arrived, announced the glad ti- 
dings, and spent with fatigue, he fell dead at their feet! See Herodotus, in 
Erato— and Lucian, ITtp* tov Tlraucpmoq. 

Line 205. Your trophies will not let me rest. — After the battle of Marathon, 
mentioned above, the Athenians raised monuments on the field, to those noble 
Athenians who had so bravely defended their country ; and in the spaces be- 
tween them, trophies were erected, composed of the Persian arms. Themis- 
tocles, when very young, was observed to be very pensive, and often to deny 
himself both, sleep and necessary food. Being asked the reason, he gave for 
answer m kocOivSuv uvtov ovk tun to rov MiXnxSov TpoTaw. " That the tro- 
phies of Miltiades would not suffer him to sleep ;" thereby intimating, that he 
had an insatiable desire to imitate the military exploits of that famous Athe= 
siian genera?, See Plutarch, 



124 



op mr. wesley's ancestors. 



• Godlike men ! how firm they stood ! 

* Moating their country with their blood 

And yet a greater hero far, 
Unless great Socrates could err, 

* § (Though whether human or divine, 215 

* § Not e'en his Genius could define) 

§ Shall rise to bless some future day, 
§ And teach to live, and teach to pray. 
§ Come, unknown Instructor, come, 

§ Our leaping hearts shall make Thee room ; 220 
§ Thou with Jove our vows shalt share ; 
§ Of Jove and Thee we are the care. 

O Father, King ! whose heavenly face. 
Shines serene on all Thy race ; 

We Thy magnificence adore, 225 
And Thy well-known aid implore : 
Nor vainly for Thy help we call ; 
Nor can we want, for thou art All ! 



Lines 211, 212. Godlike men! how jirm they stood! — How these two verses 
especially, came to be left out of the printed copies of this Poem, I cannot 
conceive ; but any thing more grand or noble on such a subject, never saw 
the sun. " Moat" 1 signifies a deep ditch, round a castle, &.C., and filled with 
water, in order to render the approach of an enemy more difficult. 

Line 216. Not e'en his genius. — This alludes to the damon of Socrates, or 
attendant spirit, which he said attended him always, and advertised him every 
morning, of the evils to which he should be exposed in the course of the day. 
The late Projector Porson shewed me a very ancient MS. copy of Plato's 
works, in which there were marginal scholia : and one on this very subject 
stated that " what Socrates called his daemon was a tingling in the ears." 

Line 218. And teach to live, and teach to pray. — Here is a reference to the 
conclusion of the dialogue between Socrates and Alcibiades concerning 
prayer, vis. 

Socr.— You see therefore that it is not safe for you to go and pray to God, 
lest your addresses should happen to be impious, and God should wholly re 
ject your sacrifice. It is-necessary therefore that you should delay till you 
have learned what disposition you^mght to be in both towards God and man. 
Alcib.— But how long will it ffr>«*>crates ! and who is this instructor ? 
Socr. — It is he who careth for you. But as Minerva removed the mists 
from the eyes of Diomed, that he might distinguish gods from men ; so must 
he first remove from your soul the mist that surrounds it ; and then furnish 
those helps by which you shall be able to distinguish good from evil. 

Alcib. — Let him remove thut mist, or whatever else it be ; for I shall be 
always ready to follow his command, so that I may become a better man. 

Socr. — It is wonderful to consider what a providential regard he has to- 
wards thee. (AXA« fxm KOiKHttx; Savpocrriv bvnv -srspi <te tzrpoS-vfJUOiv t%u. 
See Plato. Oper. jSlcibiad. sec. Vol. V. p. 100. Edit. Bipont. 
Line 222. Of Jove and thee we are the care. — Referring to the words of So- 
urates in the above extract: Qwroq ?r*v » ptXKu wfp* <rou. itishewho caretk 
for thee. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH* 



125 



* May Thy care preserve our state, 

* Ever virtuous, ever great ! 230 

* Thou our Splendour and Defence, 

* Wars and factions banish thence ! 

* Thousands of Olympiads pass'd, 

* May its fame and glory last ! 

TsvoiTOj yevoiro. 

After taking so much pains with this Poem, and producing it en- 
tire, which was never done before, some of my Readers will naturally 
expect that I should either insert or refer to the Greek original, 
Could I have met in Greek with a Hymn of Eupolis to the Creator ^ 
and the fragment of an unpublished Dialogue of Plato, I should 
have inserted both with the greatest cheerfulness, and could have as- 
sured myself of the thanks of all the critics in Europe for my pains, 
That such a Greek original exists, and that the above is a faithful 
translation from it, is the opinion of most who have seen the Poem ; 
and some of Mr. Wesley's biogaphers have adduced it, " as being 
one of the finest pictures extant of Gentile piety ; and farther tell 
us, " this Hymn may throw light on that passage of St. Paul re- 
specting the Heathen, Rom. i. 21, &c. 6 When they knew God, they 
glorified him not as God. Wherefore God, gave them up, &c.' 



Line 229. May thy care preserve our state.— I believe the last six lines were 
applied by the poet to the British Empire ; to which in the spirit of true patriot, 
Ism, his heart and hand put ysvotTo, ysvoiro ! so be it ! so be it ! and to which 
the Annotator affectiouately subscribes AMEN and AMEN. 

VARIOUS READINGS. 

Line 70. For its fancied aid imp/ore.— Imaginary power adore. 

Mr. J. Wesley. 

Line 71. Since bright oil and wool and wine. — Since oil and wool and cheer- 
ful wine. J. Wesley. 

Line 81. ^"Jove's command.— -At thy command: Mr. J. Wesley. 

Line 106. Which the enamoured student loves. — Which the pensive lover 
loves. S. W's. alteration in Mrs. Wright's MS. 

Line 108. For learned thought and converse made.— Sacred fanes are frequent 
made. — Mrs. W.'s copy. " For thought and friendly converse made." J. W 
" For learned thought and converse made." Alteration by Mr. J, W. 

Line 123. Whether various nature's play. — Whether varied nature play. J. W 

Line 127. Atheists laugh, and dare despise. — Laugh, ye profane who dare, fyc. 
J.W. 

Line 132. You send.— Thou send'st. J. W. 

Line 167. Then night obscene does straigfit arise.— -Then does night obscene 
arise. J. W. , 
Line 204* With noble emulation fired.— For Greece with pious ardor firU 

i w.. 



126 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



Their polytheism was a punishment consequent upon their apostasy 
from God." I believe the Gentiles never apostatized from the true 
God, the knowledge of whom they certainly never had, till they re- 
ceived it by Divine Revelation. 

Knowing that the writers from whom I have quoted the above, 
were well educated and learned men, and feeling an intense desire 
to find out this " finest picture extant of Gentile piety," I have 
sought occasionally for above thirty years to find this original, but in 
vain. I have examined every Greek writer within my reach, par- 
ticularly all the major and minor poets : but no Hymn of Eupolis, or 
of any other, from which the above might be a translation, has ever 
occurred to me. I have inquired of learned men whether they had 
met with such a Poem. None had seen it ! After many fruitless 
searches and inquiries, I went to Professor Poison, perhaps the most 
deeply learned and extensively read Greek scholar in Europe ; and 
iaid the subject and the question before him. He answered, " Eupo- 
fis, from the character we have of him, is the last man among the 
Greek poets from whom we could expect to see any thing pious or 
sublime concerning the Divine nature : but you may rest assured that 
no such composition is extant in Greek." Of this I was sufficiently con- 
vinced before : but I thought it well to have the testimony of a scholar 
so eminent, that the question might be set at rest. 

The Reader therefore may rest assured that Eupolis his Hymn to 
the Creator is the production of the head and heart of Samuel Wes- 
ley, Rector of Epworth ; that it never had any other origin, and 
never existed in any other language. It may be considered as a 
fine, and in general very successful, attempt to imitate a Greek poet, 
who was master of the full power and harmony of his language, and 
had imbibed from numberless lectures the purest and most sublime 
ideas in the philosophy of Plato. The character of the Platonist is 
wonderfully preserved throughout the whole ; the conceptions are 
all worthy of the subject; the Grecian history and mythology are 
woven through it with exquisite art ; and it is so like a finished work 
from the highest cultivated Greek muse, that I receive the evidence 
of my reason and research with regret, when it assures me that this 
Inimitable Hymn was the production of the Isle-poet of Axholm. 
Should any of my Readers be dissatisfied with the result of ray 
inquiries, and still think that Eupolis' Hymn to the Creator exists 
in Greek, and will go in quest of this Sangreal, he shall have my 
heartiest wishes for the good speed of his searches, and when success- 
ful my heartiest thanks. 

But if the Hymn of Eupolis be a forgery, what becomes of the 
veracity? not to say honesty > of Mr. Samuel Wesley ? I answer, it is 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



127 



no forgery ; it is no were said by him that it is a translation of a 
Greek original ; nor does it appear that he had any intention to 
deceive. Two words in the title are proof sufficient. " The (sup- 
posed) occasion," and, " Part of (a new) Dialogue" He covered 
his design a little, to make his Readers search and examine. Some 
of them have not examined; and therefore said of the Poem, that it 
is a fine specimen of Gentile piety which he never even intended. 
From the many oblique references to the history of his own times, 
and from the apparent accommodation of ancient facts to that histo- 
ry, I am led to think the Author had a double design : — 1 . To try 
how far pure Platonic ideas could be applied in the praises, and in 
describing the perfections of that God who has revealed Himself to 
mankind ; and, secondly, To give a useful lesson to his own times, 
relative to that restless spirit of republicanism which had leavened 
a major part of the kingdom. On this second consideration, it 
would be easy to form a useful critique on the whole Poem ; the 
grand moral of which is, " God is the Fountain and Author of all 
good : He governs the world by a wise and gracious providence. 
His wisdom is so perfect, that he cannot err ; His goodness is so 
great, that He can do nothing evil ; as He is infinitely merciful, He 
must always be kind. Subjection to His providence under all dis- 
pensations is true wisdom ; and to rebel against His government is 
folly and madness. Kingly government is from Himself: but He 
permits tyrants to become the scourge of an ungrateful and diso- 
bedient people ; 

u To tyrants made an easy prey, 
Who would not godlike kings obey ; 
Tyrants and kings from Jove proceed ; 
Those permitted, these decreed." 

1 have spent a long time on this Poem, because I believe it to be, 
without exception, the finest in the English language. It possesses 
what Racine calls the genie crateur, the genuine spirit of poetry. 
Pope's Messiah is fine, because Pope had Virgil's Pollio before him, 
and the Bible. Mr. Wesley takes nothing as a model; he goes on the 
ground that the praises of the One Supreme had not been sung ; he 
attempts what had not been done by any Poet before the Platonic 
age, and he has no other helps than those furnished by his poetic 
powers and classical knowledge. It is not saying too much to assert, 
the man who was the author of what is called E-upolis' Hymn 
to the Creator, had he taken time, care, and pains, and had not been 
continually harrassed with the Res angusta domi, would have 
adorned the highest walks of poetry. But to him poverty was the 



128 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



scourge of knowledge ; and he fully experienced the truth of that 
maxim of the Roman satirist, from which I have quoted the above 
three words, — 

Haud facile emergunt, quorum virtutibus obstat 

Res angusta domi. Juv. Sat. iii. v. 164. 

Rarely they rise by Learning's aid, who lie 
Plung'd in the depth of helpless poverty. , 

But he spent his time in something better than making verses : he 
was a laborious and useful parish priest ; and educated a numerous 
family of males and females, who were a credit to him and to their 
country. But more of this in its place. 

I have already mentioned a Letter written by his brother Matthew 
to him, from which I have given an extract with some short obser- 
vations, and promised Mr. S. Wesley's reply. The Letter is without 
a date : but this seems a proper place to introduce it. It contains a 
connected series of domestic facts, from his own pen, which cast some 
light upon that part of his history which is past, as well as on that 
which is yet to be produced. 

It is written in a serio-joeose style ; and is supposed to be com- 
municated by a third person, who having seen the letter of Mr. 
Matthew Wesley, handed the same to his brother Samuel, " that he 
might know what the left-handed part of the world said of him." — 
The Letter is headed John o' Styles Apology against the imputation 
of his ill Husbandry. The Reader will recollect that the main 
charge, brought by Surgeon Wesley against his brother, was this, 
that " although he had a plentiful estate, and great and generous 
benefactions, yet he had made no provision for his numerous proge- 
ny " that this was a black account, &c. ; and he calls him to re- 
pentance, and to study the doctrine of restitution, that from a serious 
consideration of these things, he might prepare for the kingdom of 
heaven, &c." The pretended narrator goes on : — 

" When I had read this to my friend John o' Styles, I was a little 
surprised that he did not fall into flouncing and bouncing, as I have 
too often seen him do on far less provocation ; which I ascribed to a 
fit of sickness which he had lately had, and which I hope may have 
brought him to something of a better mind. He stood calm and 
composed for a minute or two ; and then desired he might peruse 
the Letter, adding that if the matter of fact therein were true, and not 
aggravated or misrepresented, he was obliged in conscience to ac- 
knowledge it, and ask pardon at least of his family, if he could make 
them no other satisfaction. If it were not true, he owed that justice 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



129 



to himself and his family, to clear himself if possible, of so vile an 
imputation. After he had read it over, he said he did not think it 
necessary to enter into a detail of the history of his whole life, from 
sixteen to upwards of seventy, in order to the vindication of his con- 
duct in all the particulars of it : but the method he chose, which he 
hoped would be satisfactory to all unprejudiced persons, would be to 
make general observations on those general accusations which have 
been brought forward against him ; and then to add some balance 
of his incomes and expenses ever since he entered on the stage 
of life. 

" He observes, that almost all his indictment consists of generals, 
wherein fraud almost always lurks, and it is next to impossible to 
free itself entirely from it. 

% The sum of the libel may be reduced to the following assertions : 
1. That John o ? Styles is worse than an infidel, and therefore can 
never go to heaven. 2. He aims at proving this, because he provides 
not for his own house : as notorious instances of which he adds, in 
the 3d place, That he had a numerous offspring ; and has had a long 
time a plentiful estate, and great and generous benefactors, but yet 
has made no provision for those of his own house ; which he thinks, 
in the last place, a black account, let the cause be folly or vanity. 

" Answer. — If God has blessed him with a numerous offspring, he 
has no reason to be ashamed of them, nor they of him, unless per- 
haps one of them ; and if he had but that single one, it might have 
proved no honour or support to his name and family. Neither does 
his conscience accuse him that he has made no provision for those 
of his own house ; which general accusation includes them all. But 
has he none, nay, not above one, two, or three, to whom he has, 
(and some of them at very considerable expenses,) given the best 
education which England could afford ; by God's blessing on which 
they live honourably and comfortably in the world ; some of whom 
have already been a considerable help to the others, as well as to 
himself ; and he has no reason to doubt the same of the rest, as 
soon as God shall enable them to do it ; and there are many gentle- 
men's families in England, who by the same method provide for 
their younger children. And he hardly thinks that there are many 
of greater estates, but would be glad to change the best of theirs, or 
even all their stock, for almost the worst of his. Neither is he 
ashamed of claiming some merit in his having been so happy in 
breeding them up in his own principles and practices: not only the 
priests of his family, but all the rest, to a steady opposition and 
confederacy against all such as arc avowed and declared enemies to 
God and his clergy; and who deny or d!sb<?Mve any articles of 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



natural or revealed religion ; as well as to such as are open or secrr 
friends to the Great Rebellion ; or any such principles as do but 
squint towards the same practices ; so that he hopes they are all 
staunch high-Church, and for inviolable passive obedience; from 
which if any of them should be so wicked as to degenerate, he can't 
tell whether he could prevail with himself to give them his blessing ; 
though at the same time he almost equally abhors all servile sub- 
mission to the greatest and most overgrown tool of' state, whose 
avowed design it is to aggrandize his prince at the expense of the 
liberties and properties of his free-born subjects. Thus much for 
John o' Styles' ecclesiastical and political creed; and, as he hopes, 
for those of his family. And as his adversary adds, that 1 at his 
exit they could have nothing in view but distress ; and that it is a 
black account, let the cause be folly or vanity ;' John o' Styles 
answered, — he has not the least doubt of God's provision for his 
family after his decease, if they continue in the way of righteousness, 
as well as for himself while he has been living. As for his folly, he 
owns he can bardly demur to the charge ; for he fairly acknowledges 
he never was, and never will be like the children of this world, who 
are accounted wise in their generation, in doting upon this world, 
courting this world, and regarding nothing else: not but that he has 
all his life laboured truly both with his hands, head, and heart, to 
provide things honest in the sight of all men; to get his own living, 
and that of those who have been dependents on him. 

"As for his vanity, he challenges an instance to be given of any 
extravagance in any single branch of his expenses, through the whole 
course of his life, either in dress, diet, /torses, or recreation or 
diversion, either in himself or family. 

"Now if these, which are the main objections, are wiped off. 
what becomes of the black account, or of the worse than infidelity 
which this Severus Frater et Avunculus Pucrorum has in the pleni- 
tude of his power (as he takes upon himself to have the full power 
of the keys) to exclude those, who for want of equal illumination, 
or. equal estates, think or act differently from himself, out of the 
kingdom of heaven ? 

" As for the plentiful estate, and great and generous benefac- 
tors, which he likewise mentions : — as to the latter of them, the per- 
son accused answered, that he could never acknowledge as he ought 
the goodness of God and of his generous benefactors on that occa- 
sion ; but hopes he may add, that he had never tasted so much ol 
their kindness if they had not believed him to be an honest man. 
Thus much he said in general, but added as to particular instances, 
he should only add a blank balance, and leave it to any after his death, 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EPWORTH. 



131 



if they should think it worth while, to cast it up according to common 
equity, and then they would be more proper judges whether he de- 
served those imputations which are now thrown upon him. 

" Imprimis. When he first walked to Oxford, he had in cash 21. 5s. 

" He lived there till he took his bachelors' degree, without any 
preferment or assistance, except one eroion — 5s. 

" By God's blessing on his own industry, he brought to London — 
10?. 15s. 

"When he came to London, he got deacon's orders, and a cure, 
for which he had 28?. for one year. 

"In which year for his board, ordination and habit, he was 
indebted 30?., which he afterwards paid. 

" Then he went to sea, where he had for one year 70?., not paid 
till two years after his return. 

" He then got a curacy at 30?. per annum for two years, and by 
his own industry he made it 60? per annum. — 120?. 

" He married and had a son ; and he and his wife and child 
boarded for some years in or near London without running into debt. 

" He had then a living* given him in the country, let for 50?. per 
'annum, where he had five children more; in which time, and while 
he lived in London, he wrote a book,f which he dedicated to Queen 
Mary, who for that reason gave him a living in the country ,| valued 
at 200?. per annum, where he remained for nearly forty years, and 
wherein his numerous offspring amounted with the former to eighteen 
or nineteen children. 

"Half of his parsonage-house was first burnt, which he rebuilt : 
sometime after, the whole was burnt to the ground, which he rebuilt 
from the foundations ; and it cost him above 400?. besides the furni- 
ture, none of which was saved ; and he was forced to renew it. 

"About ten years since|| he got a little living^ adjoining to his 
former ; the profits of which very little more than defrayed the expenses 
of serving it, and sometimes hardly so much ; his whole tithe having 
been in a manner swept away by inundations, for which the 
parishioners had a brief, though he thought it not decent for himself 
to be joined with them in it. 

" For the greater part of these last ten years he has been closely 
employed in composing a large book,^[ whereby he hoped he might 



* South Ormsby. \ The Life of Christ. I Epworth. 

jj It is said by Dr. Whitehead that he got the living of Wroote, in 1723 If 
so, this Letter must have been written in 1733. 

§ Wroote. . H Dissertation«s in Hbrum Jobi, 



132 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



have done some benefit to the world, and in some measure amended 
his own fortunes. By sticking so close to this, he has broke a pretty 
strong constitution, and fallen into the palsy and gout. Besides this, 
he has had sickness in his family for most of the years since he was 
married. 

"His greater living seldom cleared above Jive score pounds per 
annum, out of which he allowed 20/ per annum to a person* who 
had married one of his daughters.t Could we on the whole fix the 
balance, it would easily appear whether he had been an ill husband 
or careless and idle, and taken no care of his family. Let us range 
on the one side his income, and on the other his expenses, while he 
has been at the top of his fortunes, taking them at the full extent. 



" Let all tins be balanced, and then a guess may be easily made 
of his sorry management. 

" He can struggle with the world, but not with Providence : nor 
can he resist sicknesses, fires and inundations" 

In his family exigences Mr. Wesley was frequently obliged to 
borrow money : but such was his character for probity, honour, and 
punctuality, that he could command it wheresoever it was to be had. 
There was a man of considerable property in Epworth, who was in 
the habit of lending out money at 35 and 407. per cent. Mr. Wesley 



* Mr. Whitelamb. + Mary Wesley. 

+ The ten then aiive were Samuel, Emily, Mary, Jinn, Susanna, John, 
Mehetabel, Matthew, Charles and Kezziah. 

5 Samuel, John, and Charles, these were the three. 



£ 



" His income about 200Z. per 
annum for forty years - 



i 



8000 




SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EPWORTH. 



133 



was obliged sometimes to borrow from this usurer ; and although 
this man was devoured by the auri sacra fames, yet such was his 
esteem for an upright character, that in no case did he ever take from 
Mr. W. more than 5 per cent, for the use of his money. 

The preceding Letter seems to have been written in great haste ; 
and from his saying he had been in sicknesses for nearly forty years ; 
and in another place, that these began from his marriage, which 
probably took place in 1690, the Letter must have been written in 
1730, (but see note p. 131) at which time he says he had been 
employed ten years on the Book of Job ; for this is the large work 
of which he speaks, and which was published a short time after his 
death, viz. in 1736. 

I need not tell the Reader that the Letter is a most complete and 
happy confutation of his brother's charges : a«d of those who have 
felt inclined to repeat them : and when we consider his expenses and 
the numerous family he brought up, we may be well surprised how, 
with so small an annual income, he was able to meet and cover such 
great demands. He had spared neither pains nor cost on the edu- 
cation of his children. I have seen Letters from most of them, full 
of mind and strong sense ; and the writing especially that of the 
females, remarkably correct and elegant. As to the three som 
Samuel, John, and Charles, we shall see the men and their education, 
from their Works. Some of the daughters were by no means infe- 
rior to the sons. 

From the preceding Letter we see that his Church and State 
Principles were of the highest order ; and that he was nevertheless 
an enemy to arbitrary power. Of the former his whole life gave 
proof; of the latter we have a remarkable instance in his refusal to 
read the Declaration of King James II. in favour of Popery, though 
strongly solicited by some of the King's friends to do it ; and he 
not only refused to read the Declaration but though surrounded with 
courtiers, soldiers and informers, preached a bold Discourse point- 
edly against it, from Dan. iii. 17, 18. If it be so, our God whom 
we serve is able to deliver 2ts from the burning fiery furnace ; and 
he will deliver us out of thy hand, King. But if not, be it known 
unto thee, King, that ice iciU not serve thy gods, nor worship the 
golden image ivhich thou hast set up. 

This circumstance is well described by his son Samuel in the 
following lines : — 

When zealous James, unhappy sought the way 
To 'stablisb Rome by arbitrary sway ; 
In vain were bribes shower'd by the guilty crown 
He sought no favour, as he/ear'd no frown 



134 



of mr. wesley's ancestors > 



Secure in faith, exempt from worldly views, 
He dared the Declaration* to refuse : 
Then from the sacred pulpit boldly shew'd 
The dauntless Hebrews true to Israel's God : 
Who spake regardless of their King's commands, 
" The God we serve can save us from thy hands ; 
If not, monarch, know we choose to die, 
Thy gods alike and threatenings we defy. 
No pow'r on earth our faith has e'er controll'd, 
We scorn to worship idols, though of gold." 
Resistless Truth damped all the audience round , 
The base Informer sicken'd at the sound ; 
Attentive Courtiers, conscious, stood amaz'd, 
And Soldiers, silent, trembled as they gaz'd. 
No smallest murmur of distaste arose, 
Abash'd and vanquish 'd seemed the Church's foe? 
So when like zeal their bosoms did inspire, 
The Jewish Martyrs walk'd unhurt in fire." 

His son John has been heard to state, that at first his father was 
very much attached to the interests of James : " but when," said 
old Mr. Samuel Wesley, " I heard him say to the Master and 
Fellows of Magdalen College, lifting up his lean arm, 'If you refuse 
to obey me, you shall feel the weight of a King's right hand I saw 
he was a tyrant ; and though I was not inclined to take an active 
part against him, I was resolved from that time to give him no kind 
of support." With this Anecdote I was favoured by the Reverend 
and venerable Thomas Steadman, vicar of St. Chad's, Shrewsbury, 
to whose friendly and important communications these Memoirs are 
in various places much indebted. 

Mr. Wesley fully expected that James would, if possible, intro- 
duce arbitrary government into the State: and Popery, its con- 
comitant, into the Church. He saw, therefore, the necessity of the 
Revolution ; was confirmed in its principles; and became strongly 
attached to King William, and was one of his chaplains. "He 
left a remarkable memorial of his admiration of King William's 
character in one of his Dissertations on the Book of Job ; where 
in remarking On the description of the war horse, (Chap, xxxix.) he 
introduces the deceased Monarch as he appeared at the battle of the 
Boyne, in Ireland, July 1, 1690; and in both eloquent and affec- 



* The Declaration was a Proclamation by James II , which, under the pre- 
tence of granting liberty of conscience to all his subjects, was intended to 
take off all political restraints from the Papists, and admit them into the 
highest offices both in Church and State. It was issued April 4, 1687, and 
commanded to be read in all Churches and Chapels, &c. in Great Britain. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH, 



135 



tionate language points him out as the fittest hero to have managed 
the warlike animal just described. The compliment is the more 
honourable both to the bestower and the object, as dead monarchs 
can give no rewards, and as probably his memory was not remarkably 
grateful to those in power." This curious comparison, probably as 
being deemed useless or irrelevant, was omitted by his son Samuel 
in passing that sheet through the press. I thus conjecture, because 
I have not been able to find it in the Work. 

It is a curious fact that Mr. Wesley, wishing to have a true repre- 
sentation of the tear horse described by Job, hearing that Lord 
Oxford had one of the finest Arabs then supposed to be in the world, 
wrote to his Lordship for permission to have his likeness taken for 
the Work. That this request was granted there is little room to 
doubt ; and we may therefore safely conclude that the horse repre- 
sented, Dissert, p. 338, engraved by Cole, was taken from what 
was called " Lord Oxford's Bloody Arab." The original Letter 
containing the request lies before me ; it is conceived with great 
delicacy of sentiment, and is elegantly expressed : 

" To My Lord of Oxford, 
"My Lord, 

" Your Lordship's accumulated favours on my eldest son of West- 
minster are so far from discouraging me from asking one for myself 
of your Lordship, that they rather excite me to do it, especially 
when your Lordship has been always so great a patron of learning 
and all useful undertakings. I hope I may have some pretence to 
the latter, how little soever I may have to the former : and have 
'taken some pains in my Dissertations on Job to illustrate the de- 
scription of the horse,, though it is impossible to add any thing to it. 
For this reason I would, if it were possible, procure a draft of the 
finest Arab horse in the world : and having had an account from 
several hands that your Lordship's Bloody Arab answers the cha- 
racter, I have an ambition to get him drawn by the best artist we 
can find, and place him as the greatest ornament of my Work. If 
your Lordship has a picture of him I would beg that my engraver 
may take a draft from it, or if not, that my son may have the liberty 
to get one drawn from the life ; either of which will make him if 
possible, as well as myself, yet more 

" Your Lordship's most devoted humble servant, 

Samuel Wesley, Sen." 

Lord Oxford was the intimate friend of Samuel Wesley, jun. who 
was a frequent guest at his Lordship's house, where he was treated 



136 



qp mr. wesley's ancestors. 



with great distinction, as will appear in these Memoirs ; and thei e 
is little doubt that the son became the negotiator of the father's re- 
quest. The horse in the Dissertations is evidently designed for an 
Arabian horse, and no doubt was taken from that of Lord Oxford : 
but it is neither well drawn nor well engraved; and this is the 
more to be regretted, as the model was so perfect in its kind. 

In the end of the year 1715, and the beginning of the year 171 6, 
there were some strange disturbances in the parsonage-house at 
Epworth, of such a singular nature as entitles them to a distinct 
mention. The accounts given of these are so circumstantial and 
authentic as to entitle them to the most implicit credit. The eye and ear 
witnesses were persons of strong understandings, and well cultivated 
minds, untinctured by superstition, and in some instances rather 
sceptically inclined. Hearing of these things, Mr Samuel Wesley, 
jun. then at Westminster School, wrote to his father, mother, and 
sisters, for the particulars ; and proposed such questions to them 
upon the subject as led them to use the utmost care, scrupulosity, 
and watchfulness, to prevent them from being imposed on by trick 
or fraud. Of the proceedings in this strange disturbance, Mr. Wesley, 
sen. kept a Diary or Journal ; and Mr. John Wesley had also a 
detailed account of the whole from the family. Nothing apparently 
preternatural can lie further beyond the verge of imposture than 
these accounts ; and the circumstantial statements contained in them 
force conviction of their truth, even on the minds of the incredulous. 
That they were preternatural, the whole state of the case and 
supporting evidence, seem to demonstrate. 

The Documents to which I refer, and which are inserted in their 
proper place, fell some hotv or other, into the hands of the late Dr> 
Joseph Priestly, who thought proper to publish them in a pamphlet 
by themselves. He stated that he had received them from the late 
Mr. Badcock, to whom they had been communicated by Mrs. Earle t 
grand-daughter of Mr. Samuel Wesley, Mr. John Wesley's eldest 
brother. Mr. Badcock, in a letter to Mr. J. Wesley from South 
Molton, Devon, dated April 22, 1780, mentions these MSS., and his 
hope that he shall be able to procure and send them to Mr. W. 
Nothing farther concerning these papers was heard till Dr. Priestly 
laid them before the public. How he obtained these MSS. which 
Mr. Badcock had proposed, should he possess them, to deliver to 
Mr. John Wesley, is a question which cannot at present be answered, 
as all the parties are long since dead. This however does not affect 
the authenticity of these Documents, which are admitted on all hafid- 
to be indisputably genuine. 



137 



DISTURBANCES, 
Supposed to be Preternatural, at the Parsonage-house, in Epworth. 

MR. SAMUEL WESLEY'S JOURNAL. 

u .in Account of Noises and Disturbances in my House at Epworth, Lincolnshire, 
in December and January, 1716. 

"From the first of December, my children and servants heard 
many strange noises, groans, knockings, &c. in every story, and 
most of the rooms of my house. But 1 hearing nothing of it myself, 
they would not tell me for some time, because, according to the vul- 
gar opinion, if it boded any ill to me, I could not hear it. When it 
increased, and the family could not easily conceal it, they told me of it. 

" My daughters Susannah and Ann were below stairs in the dining 
room ; and heard first at the doors, then over their heads, and the 
night after a knocking under their feet, though nobody was in the 
chambers or below them. The like they and my servants heard in 
both the kitchens, at the door against the partition, and over them. 
The maid servant heard groans as of a dying man. My daughter 
Emilia coming down stairs to draw up the clock, and lock the doors 
at ten at night, as usual, heard under the staircase a sound among 
some bottles there, as if they had been all dashed to pieces ; but 
when she looked all was safe. 

" Something, like the steps of a man, was heard going up and 
down stairs, at all hours of the night, and vast rumblings below stairs, 
and in the garrets. My man, who lay in the garret, heard some one 
come slaring through the garret to his chamber, rattling by his side, 
as if against his shoes, though he had none there ; at other times 
walking up and down stairs, when all the house were in bed, and 
goblihg like a turkey-cock. Noises were heard in the nursery, and 
all the other chambers ; knocking first at the feet of the bed and 
behind it ; and a sound like that of dancing in a matted chamber, 
next the nursery, when the door was locked, and nobody in it. 

" My wife would have persuaded them it was rats within doors, 
and some unlucky people knocking without ; till at last we heard 
several loud knocks in our own chamber, on my side of the bed ; but 
till, I think, the 21st at night, I heard nothing of it. That night I 
was waked a little before one by nine distinct very loud knocks, 
which seemed to be in the next room to our's, with a sort of a pause 
at every third stroke. I thought it might be somebody without the 
house ; and having got a stout mastiff, hoped he would soon rid me 
of it. 

18 



op mr. wesley's ancestors. 



" The next night I heard six knocks, but not so loud as the former 
I know not whether it was in the morning after Sunday the 23d. 
when about seven my daughter Emily called her mother into the 
nursery, and told her she might now hear the noises there. She 
went in, and heard it at the bedstead, then under the bed, then at 
the head of it. She knocked, and it answered her. She looked 
under the bed, and thought something ran from thence, but could not 
well tell of what shape, but thought it most like a badger. 

il The next night but one we were a\vaked a about one by the noises, 
which were so violent, it was in vain to think of sleep while they 
continued. I rose, and my wife would rise with me. We went into 
every chamber, and down stairs; and generally as we went into one 
room, we heard it in that behind us, though all the family had been 
in bed several hours. When we were going down stairs, and at tbe 
bottom of them, we heard, as Emily had done before, a clashing 
among the bottles, as if they had been broke all to pieces, and another 
sound distinct from it, as if a peck of money had been thrown down 
before us. The same, three of my daughters heard at another time. 

" We went through the hall into the kitchen, when our mastiff 
came whining to us, as he did always after the first night of its 
coming; for then he barked violently at it, but was silent afterwards, 
and seemed more afraid than any of the children. We still heard it 
rattle and thunder in every room above or behind us, locked as well 
as open, except my study, where as yet it never came. After two, 
we went to bed, and were pretty quiet the rest of the night. 

" Wednesday night, December 26, after or a little before ten, my 
daughter Emilia heard the signal of its beginning to play, with 
which she was perfectly acquainted ; it was like the strong winding 
up of a jack. She called us ; and I went into the nursery, where it 
used to be most violent. The rest of the children were asleep. It 
began with knocking in the kitchen underneath, then seemed to be 
at the bed's feet, then under the bed, at last at the head of it. I 
went down stairs, and knocked with my stick against the joists of 
the kitchen. It answered me as often and as loud as I knocked ; 
but then I knocked as I usually do at my door, 1 — 2 3 4 5 6 — 7, 
but this puzzled it, and it did not answer, or not in the same method ; 
though the children heard it do the same exactly twice or thrice after 

"I went up stairs, and found it still knocking hard, though with 
some respite, sometimes under the bed, sometimes at the bed's head. 
I observed my children that they were frighted in their sleep, and 
trembled very much till it waked them. I stayed there alone, bid 
them go to sleep, and sat at the bed's feet by them, when the noise 
began again. I asked it what it was, and why it disturbed innocent 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EPWORTH. 



139 



children, and did not come to me in my study, if it had any thing 
to say to me. Soon after it gave one knock on the outside of Lie 
house. All the rest were within, and knocked off for that night. 

" I went out of doors, sometimes alone, at others with company, 
and walked round the house, but could see or hear nothing. Several 
nights the latch of our lodging chamber would be lifted up very often, 
when all were in bed. One night, when the noise was great in the 
kitchen, and on a deal partition, and the door in the yard, the latch 
whereof was often lifted up, my daughter Emilia went and held it 
fast on the inside : but it was still lifted up, and the door pushed 
violently against her, though nothing was to be seen on the outside. 

" When we were at prayers, and came to the prayers for King 
George and the Prince, it would make a great noise over our heads 
constantly, whence some of the family called it a Jacobite. I have 
been thrice pushed by an invisible power, once against the corner of 
my desk in the study, a second time against the door of the matted 
chamber, a third time against the right side of the frame of - my study 
door, as I was going in. 

" 1 followed the noise into almost every room in the house, both 
by day and by night, with lights and without, and have sat alone for 
some time, and when I heard the noise, spoke to it to tell me what 
it was, but never heard any articulate voice, and only once or twice 
two or three feeble squeaks, a little louder than the chirping cf a 
bird : but not like the noise of rats, which I have often heard. 

"I had designed on Friday, December the 28th, to make a visit 
to a friend, Mr. Downs, at Normandy, and stay some days with 
him : but the noises were so boisterous on Thursday night, that I did 
not care to leave my family. So I went to Mr. Hoole, of Haxey, 
and desired his company on Friday night. lie came ; and it began 
after ten, a little later than ordinary. The younger children were 
gone to bed, the rest of the family and Mr. Hoole were together in 
the matted chamber. I sent the servants down to fetch in some fuel, 
went with them, and staid in the kitchen till they came in. When 
they were gone, I heard loud noises against the doors and partition ; 
and at length the usual signal, though somewhat after the time. I 
had never heard it before : but knew it by the description my daugh- 
ter had given me. It was much like the turning about of a windmill 
when the wind changes. When the servants returned, I went up to 
the company, who had heard the other noises below, but not the sig- 
nal. We heard all the knocking as usual, from one chamber to 
another, but at its going off, like the rubbing of a beast against the 
wall : but from that tirae'tiU January the 24th, we were quiet 



140 



op mr. wesley's ancestors. 



" Having received a letter from Samuel the day before relating to 
it, I read what I had written of it to my family ; and this day at 
morning prayer the family heard the usual knocks at the prayer for 
the King. At night they were more distinct, both in the prayer tor 
the King, and that for the Prince ; and one very loud knock at the 
amen was heard by my wife, and most of my children, at the inside 
of my bed. I heard nothing myself. After nine, Robert Brown 
sitting alone by the fire in the back kitchen, something came out of 
the copper hole like a rabbit, but less, and turned round five times 
very swiftly. Its ears lay flat upon its neck, and its little scut stood 
straight up. He ran after it with the tongs in his hands ; but when 
he could find nothing, he was frighted, and went to the maid in the 
parlour. 

u On Friday, the 23th, having prayers at Church, I shortened, 
as usual, those in the family at morning, omitting the confession, ab- 
solution, and Prayers for the King and Prince. I observed, when 
this is done, there is no knocking. I therefore used them one morn- 
ing for a trial ; at the name of King George, it began to knock, and 
did the same when I prayed for the Prince. Two knocks I heard, 
but took no notice after prayers, till after all who were in the room, 
ten persons besides me, spoke of it, and said they heard it. No 
noise at all the rest of the Prayers. 

" Sunday, January 27. Two soft strokes at the morning Prayers 
for King George, above stairs. 

" Addenda. 

u Friday, December 21. Knocking I heard first, I think, this 
night ; to which disturbances, I hope, God will in His good time put 
an end. 

u Sunday, December 23. Not much disturbed with the noises that 
are now grown customary to me. 

" Wednesday, December 26. Sat up to hear noises. Strange ! 
spoke to it, knocked off. 

" Friday 28. The noises very boisterous and disturbing this night. 

" Saturday 29- Not frighted, with the continued disturbance of 
my family. 

" Tuesday, January 1, 1717. My family have had no disturbance 
since I went." 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



141 



NARRATIVE drawn up by Mr. John Wesley, and published by 
him in the Arminian Magazine. 

When I was very young, I heard several letters read, wrote to my 
elder brother by my father, giving an account of strange Disturb- 
ances, which were in his house at Epworth, in Lincolnshire. 

When I went down thither, in the year 1720, 1 carefully inquired 
into the particulars. I spoke to each of the persons who were then 
in the house, and took down what each could testify of his or her 
own knowledge. The sum of which was this. 

On Dec. 2. 1716, while Robert Brown, my father's servant, was 
sitting with one of the maids a little before ten at night, in the dining 
room which opened into the garden, they both heard one knocking 
at the door. Robert rose and opened it, but could see nobody. 
Quickly it knocked again, and groaned. " It is Mr. Turpine," said 
Robert: " he has the stone, and uses to groan so." He opened the 
door again twice or thrice, the knocking being twice or thrice re- 
peated. But still seeing nothing, and being a little startled, they 
rose and went up to bed. When Robert came to the top of the gar- 
ret stairs, he saw a handmill, which was at a little distance, whirled 
about very swiftly. When he related this he said, " Nought vexed 
me, but that it was empty. I thought, if it had but been full of malt 
he might have ground his heart out for me." When he was in bed, 
he heard as it were the gobbling of a turkey-cock, close to the bed- 
side : and soon after, the sound of one stumbling over his shoes and 
boots, but there were none there ; he had them left below. The next 
day, he and the maid related these things to the other maid, who 
laughed heartily, and said, u What a couple of fools are you ! I defy 
any thing to fright me." After churning in the evening, she put the 
butter in the tray, and had no sooner carried it into the dairy, than 
she heard a knocking on the shelf where several puncheons of milk 
stood, first above the shelf, then below. She took the candle, and 
searched both above and below ; but being able to find nothing, 
threw down butter, tray and all, and run away for life. The next 
evening between five and six o'clock my sister Molly, then about 
twenty years of age, sitting in the dining room, reading, heard as if 
it were the door that led into the hall open, and a person walking in, 
that seemed to have on a silk night-gown, rustling and trailing along. 
It seemed to walk round her, then to the door, then round again : but 
she could see nothing. She thought, " it signifies nothing to run 
away ; for whatever it is, it can run faster than me." So she rose, 
put her book under her arm, and walked slowly away. After sup- 



OP MR. WESLEv/s ANCESTORS. 



per, she was sitting with my sister Sukey, (about a year older than 
her,) in one of the chambers, and telling her what had happened, 
she quite made light of it ; telling her, " I wonder you are so easily 
frighted; I would fain see what would fright me." Presently a 
knocking began under the table. She took the candle and looked, 
but could find nothing. Then the iron casement began to clatter, 
and the lid of a warming pan. Next the latch of the door moved 
up and down without ceasing. She started up, leaped into the bed 
without undressing, pulled the bed clothes over her head, and never 
ventured to look up till next morning. A night or two after, my sister 
Hetty, a year younger than my sister Molly, was waiting as usual 
between nine and ten, to take away my father's candle, when she 
heard one coming down the garret stairs, walking slowly by her, 
then going down the best stairs, then up the back stnirs, and up the 
garret stairs. And at every step it seemed the house shook from top 
to bottom. Just then my father knocked. She went in, took his can- 
dle, and got to bed as fast as possible. In the morning she told this to 
my eldest sister, who told her. " You know, I believe none of these 
things. Pray let me take away the candle to-night, and I will find 
out the trick." She accordingly took my sister Hetty's place ; and 
had no sooner taken away the candle, than she heard a noise below. 
She hastened down stairs to the hall, where the noise was. But it 
was then in the kitchen. She ran into the kitchen, where it was 
drumming on the inside of the screen. When she went round it was 
drumming on the outside, and so always on the side opposite to her. 
Then she heard a knocking at the back kitchen door. She ran to 
it ; unlocked it softly ; and when the knocking was repeated, sud- 
denly opened it : but nothing was to be seen. As soon as she had 
shut it, the knocking began aijain. She opened it again, but could 
see nothing : when she went to shut the door, it was violently thrust 
against her ; she let it fly open, but nothing appeared. She went 
again to shut it, and it was again thrust against her ; but she set her 
knee and her shoulder to the door, forced it too, and turned the key. 
Then the knocking began again ; but she let it go on, and went up 
to bed. However, from that time she was thoroughly convinced that 
there was no imposture in the affair. 

The next morning my sister telling my mother what had happen- 
ed, she said, " If I hear any thing myself, I shall know how to judge." 
Soon after, she begged her to come into the nursery. She did, and 
heard in the corner of the room, as it were the violent rocking of a 
cradle ; but no cradle had been there for some years. She was con- 
vinced it was preternatural, and earnestly prayed it might not dis- 
turb her in her own chamber at the hours of retirement ; and it never 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



143 



did. She now thought it was proper to tell my father. But he was 
extremely angry, and said, " Sukey, I am ashamed of you : these 
boys and girls fright one another : but you are a woman of sense and 
should know better. Let me hear of it no more." 

At six in the evening, he had family prayers as usual. When he' 
began the prayer for the king, a knocking began all round the room ; 
and a thundering knock attended the Amen. The same was heard 
from this time every morning and evening, while the prayer for the 
king was repeated. As both my father and mother are now at rest, 
and incapable of being pained thereby, I think it my duty to furnish 
the serious reader with a key to this circumstance. 

The year before King William died, my father observed my mother 
did not say Amen to the prayer for the king. She said she could 
not; for she did not believe the Prince of Orange was King. He 
vowed he never would cohabit with her till she did. He then took 
his horse, and rode away ; nor did she hear any thing of him for a 
twelvemonth. He then came back, and lived with her as before. 
But I fear his vow was not forgotten before God. 

Being informed that Mr. Hoole, the vicar of Haxey (an eminently 
pious and sensible man,) could give me some farther information, I 
walked over to him. He said, "Robert Brown came over to me, 
and told me, your father desired my company. W r hen I came, he 
gave me an account of all that had happened ; particularly the 
knocking during family prayer. But that evening (to my great satis- 
faction) we had no knocking at all. But between nine and ten a 
servant came in and said, 'Old Jeffries is coming/ (that was the 
name of one that died in the house,) ' for I hear the signal.' This 
they inform me was heard every night about a quarter before ten. it 
was toward the top of the house on the outside, at the north-east cor- 
ner, resembling the loud creaking of a saw ; or rather that of a wind- 
mill, when the body of it is turned about, in order to shift the sails 
to the wind. We then heard a knocking over our heads; and Mr. 
Wesley catching up a candle, said, ' Come, Sir, now you shall hear 
for yourself.' We went up stairs ; he with much hope, and I (to 
say the truth") with much fear. When we came into the nursery, it 
was knocking in the next room ; when we were there, it was knock- 
ing in the nursery. And there it continued to knock, though we 
came in, particularly at the head of the bed (which was of wood) in 
which Miss Hetty and two of her younger sisters lay. Mr. Wesley, 
observing that they were much affected though asleep, sweating, and 
trembling exceedingly, was very angry ; and pulling out a pistol, was 
going to fire at the place from whence the sound came. But I catched 
him by the arm, and said, ' Sir you are convinced this is something 



144 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



preternatural. If so, you cannot hurt it: but you give it power to 
hurt you.' He then went close to the place, and said sternly, < Thou 
deaf and dumb devil, why dost thou fright these children, that can- 
not answer for themselves ? Come to me in my study that am a 
" man ?' Instantly it knocked his knock (the particular knock which 
he always used at the gate) as if it would shiver the board in pieces, 
and we heard nothing more that night." Till this time, my father 
had never heard the least disturbances in his study. But the next 
evening, as he attempted to go into his study (of which none had 
any key but himself,) when he opened the door, it was thrust back 
with such violence, as had like to have thrown him down. However, 
he thrust the door open, and went in. Presently there was knocking 
first on one side, then on the other; and after a time, in the next 
room wherein my sister Nancy was. He went into that room, and 
(the noise continuing) adjured it to speak ; but in vain. He then 
said, " These spirits love darkness: put out the candle, and perhaps 
it will speak." She did so : and he repeated his adjuration ; but 
still there was only knocking, and no articulate sound. Upon this 
he said, i( Nancy, two Christians are an overmatch for the devil. 
Go all of you down stairs ; it may be, when I am alone, he will have 
courage to speak.' When she was gone a thought came in, and he 
said, "If thou art the spirit of my son Samuel, I pray knock three 
knocks, and no more." Immediately all was silence; and there 
was no more knocking at all that night. I asked my sister Nancy 
(then about fifteen years old) whether she was not afraid, when my 
father used that adjuration ? She answered, she was sadly afraid it 
would speak, when she put out the candle ; but she was not at all 
afraid in the day-time, when it walked after her, as she swept the 
chambers, as it constantly did, and seemed to sweep after her. Only 
?lie thought he might have done it for her and saved her the trouble. 
By this time all my sisters were so accustomed to these noises, that 
they gave them little disturbance. A gentle tapping at their bed-head 
usually began between nine and ten at night. They then commonly 
said to each other, " JefTery is coming : it is time to go to sleep." 
And if they heard a noise in the day, and said to my youngest sister, 
" Hark, Kezzy. JefTery is knocking above," she would run up stairs, 
and pursue it from room to room, saying, she desired no betfer diver- 
sion. 

A few nights after, my father and mother were just gone to bed, 
and the candle was not taken away, when they heard three blows, 
and a second, and a third three, as it were with a large oaken staff, 
struck upon a chest which stood by the bed-side. My father imme- 
diately arose, put on his night-gown, and hearing great noises below, 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EPWORTH. 145 

took the candle and went down : my mother walked by his side. As 
they went down the broad stairs, they heard as if a vessel of silver 
was poured upon my mother's breast, and ran jingling down to her 
feet. Quickly after there was a sound, as if a large iron ball was 
thrown among many bottles under the stairs ; but nothing was hurt. 
Soon after, our large mastiff dog came and ran to shelter himself 
between them. While the disturbances continued, he used to bark 
and leap, and snap on one side and the other ; and that frequently 
before any person in the room heard any noise at all. But after two 
on three days, he used to tremble, and creep away before the noise 
bg fl fc. And by this the family knew it was at hand ; nor did the 
* otpervation ever fail. A little before my father and mother came into 
<■ & the hall, it seemed as if a very large coal was violently thrown upon 
the floor and dashed all in pieces : but nothing was seen. My father 
then cried out, " Sukey, do you not hear ? All the pewter is thrown 
about the kitchen." But when they looked, all the pewter stood in 
its place. There then was a loud knocking at the back-door. My 
father opened it, but saw nothing. It was then at the fore-door. — - 
He opened that, but it was still lost labour. After opening first the 
one, then other several times, he turned and went up to bed. 
But the noises were so violent all over the house, that he could not 
sleep till four in the morning. 

Several gentlemen and clergymen now earnestly advised my father 
to quit the house. But he constantly answered, "No; let the devil 
flee from me : I will never flee from the devil." But he wrote to my 
eldest brother at London to come down. He was preparing so to do, 
when another letter came, informing him the disturbances were over ; 
after they had continued (the latter part of the time day and night) 
from the second of December to the end of January, 



LETTERS 

CONCERNING SOME SUPERNATURAL DISTURBANCES AT THE PAR- 
SON AGE-HOUSE AT EPWORTH, IN LINCOLNSHIRE. 

Letter I. — To Mr. Samuel Wesley, from his Mother. 

"January 12, 171 6-7. 

" Dear Sam, 

" This evening we were agreeably surprised with your pacquet, 
which brought the welcome news of your being alive, after we had 
been in the greatest panic imaginable, almost a month, thinking either 
you was dead, or one of your brothers by some misfortune been killed. 

19 



146 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



"The reason of our fears is as follows: — On the first of December 
our maid heard at the door of the dining-room, several dismal groans, 
like a person in extremes, at the point of death. We gave little heed 
to her relation, and endeavoured to laugh her out of her fears. Some 
nights (two or three) after, several of the family heard a strange 
knocking in divers places, usually three or four knocks at a time, and 
then stayed a little. This continued every night for a fortnight : 
sometimes it was in the garret, but most commonly in the nursery, 
or green chamber. We all heard it but your father, and I was not 
willing he should be informed of it lest he should fancy it was against 
his own death, which, indeed, we all apprehended. But when it 
began to be so troublesome, both day and night, that few or none, of 
the family durst be alone, I resolved to tell him of it, being minded 
he should speak to it. At first he would not believe but somebody 
did it to alarm us ; but the night after, as soon as he was in bed, it 
knocked loudly nine times, just by his bed-side. He rose, and went 
to see if he could find out what it was, but could see nothing. After- 
wards he heard it as the rest. 

" One night it made such a noise in the room over our heads as if 
several people were walking, then run up and dawn stairs, and was 
so outrageous that we thought the children would be frighted; so 
your father and I rose, and went down in the dark to light a candle. 
Just as we came to the bottom of the broad stairs, having hold of 
each other, on my side there seemed as if somebody had emptied a 
bag of money at my feet; and on his, as if all the bottles under the 
stairs (which were many) had been dashed in a thousand pieces. 
We passed through the hall into the kitchen, and got a candle, and 
went to see the children, whom we found asleep. 

" The next night your father would get Mr. Hoole to lie at our 
house, and we all sat together till one or two o'clock in the morning, 
and heard the knocking as usual. Sometimes it would make a noise 
like the winding up of a jack, at other times, as that night Mr. Hoole 
was with us, like a carpenter planing deals ; but most commonly ir 
knocked thrice and stopped, and then thrice again, and so many 
hours together. We persuaded your father to speak, and try if any 
voice would be heard. One night about six o'clock he went into the 
nursery in the dark, and at first heard several deep groans, then 
knocking. He adjured it to speak if it had power, and tell him why 
it troubled his house, but no voice was heard, but it knocked thrice 
aloud. Then he questioned it if it were Sammy ; and bid it, if it 
were and could not speak, knock again, but it knocked no more that 
night, which made us hope it was not against your death. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EPWORTH. 



147 



" Thms it continued till the 28th of December, when it loudly 
knocked (as your father used to do at the gate) in the nursery, and 
departed. We have various conjectures what this may mean. For 
my own part, I fear nothing now you are safe at London hitherto, 
and 1 hope God will still preserve you. Though sometimes I am 
inclined to think my brother is dead. Let me know your thoughts 
on it. 

«S. W." 

Letter II. — From Mr. S. Wesley to his Father. 

"January 30, Saturday. 

"Honoured Sir, 

" My mother tells me a very strange story of disturbances in your 
house. I wish I could have some more particulars from you. I 
would thank Mr. Hoole if he would favour me with a letter concern- 
ing it. Not that I want to be confirmed myself in the belief of it, 
but for any other person's satisfaction. My mother sends to me to 
know my thoughts of it, and I cannot think at all of any interpreta- 
tion. Wit, I fancy, might find many, but wisdom none. 
" Your dutiful and loving Son, 

"S. Wesley." 

Letter III. — From Mr. S. Wesley to his Mother. 
"'Dear Mother, 

" Those who are so wise as not to believe any supernatural occur- 
rences, though ever so well attested, could find a hundred questions 
to ask about those strange noises you wrote me an account of ; but 
for my part, I know not what question to put, which, if answered, 
would confirm me more in the belief of what you tell me. Two or 
three I have heard from others. Was there never a new maid, or 
man in the house that might play tricks ? Was there nobody above 
in the garrets when the walking was there ? Did all the family hear 
it together when they were in one room, or at one time ? Did it 
seem to all to be in the same place, at the same time ? Could not 
cats, or rats, or dogs, be the sprights ? Was the whole family asleep 
when my father and you went down stairs ? Such doubts as these being 
replied to, though they could not, as God himself assures us, convince 
them who believe not Moses and the Prophets, yet would strengthen 
such as do believe. As to my particular opinion concerning the 
events foreboded by these noises, I cannot, I must confess, form any ; 
— I think since it was not permitted to speak, all guesses must be 
vain. The end of spirits-' actions is yet more hidden than that of 
men, and even this latter puzzles the most subtle politicians. That 



148 



OF MR. WESLEY^ ANCESTORS. 



we may be struck so as to prepare seriously for any ill, may, it is 
possible, be one design of Providence. It is surely our duty and 
wisdom to do so. 

" Dear mother, 

I beg your blessing 
on your dutiful and affectionate Son, 

S. Wesley. 

« Jan. 19, 1716-7, Saturday, ) 

Dean's Yard, Westminster. 3 

" I expect a particular account from every one." 

Letter IV. — From Mrs. Wesley to her son Samuel. 

"Jan. 25, or 27, 1716-7- 

" Dear Sam, 

" Though I am not one of those that will believe nothing super- 
natural, but I am rather inclined to think there would be frequent 
intercourse between good spirits and us did not our deep lapse into 
sensuality prevent it ; yet I was a great while e'er I could credit any 
thing of what the children and servants reported concerning the 
noises they heard in several parts of our house. Nay, after I had 
heard them myself, I waswilling to persuade myself and them that it 
was only rats or weasels that disturbed us ; and having been formerly 
troubled with rats, which were frighted away by sounding a horn, I 
caused a horn to be procured, and made them blow it all over the 
house. But from that night they began to blow, the noises were 
more loud and distinct, both day and night, than before, and that 
night we rose and went down I was entirely convinced that it was 
beyond the power of any human creature to make such strange 
and various noises. 

u As to your questions, I will answer them particularly : but 
withal I desire my answers may satisfy none but yourself ; for I 
would not have the matter imparted to any. We had both man and 
maid new this last Martinmas, yet I do not believe either of them 
occasioned the disturbance, both for the reason above mentioned, and 
because they were more affrighted than any body else. Besides, we 
have often heard the noises when they were in the room by us ; and 
the maid particularly was in such a panic that she was almost inca- 
pable of all business, nor durst ever go from one room to another, or 
stay by herself a minute after it began to be dark. 

" The man, Robert Brown, whom you well know, was most visit- 
ed by it lying in the garret, and has been often frighted down bare- 
loot, and almost naked, not daring to stay alone to put on his 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



149 



clothes ; nor do 1 think, if he had power, he would be guilty of such 
villany. When the walking was heard in the garret, Robert was in 
bed in the next room, in a sleep so sound, that he never heard your 
father and me walk up and down, though we walked not softly I am 
sure. All the family has heard it together, in the same room, at the 
same time, particularly at family prayers. It always seemed to all 
present in the same place at the same time ; though often before any 
could say it is here, it would remove to another place. 

" All the family as well as Robin were asleep when your father 
and I went down stairs, nor did they wake in the nursery when we 
held the candle close by them ; only we observed that Hetty trembled 
exceedingly in her sleep, as she always did, before the noise awaked 
her. It commonly was nearer her than the rest, which she took 
notice of ; and was much frightened, because she thought it had a 
particular spite at her. I could multiply particular instances, but I 
forbear. I believe your father will write to you about it shortly. 
Whatever may be the design of Providence in permitting these things, 
I cannot say. Secret things belong to God: but I entirely agree 
with you, that, it is our wisdom and duty to prepare seriously for 
all events. 

S. Wesley," 

Letter V. — From Miss Susannah Wesley to her Brother Samuel. 

" Epworth, Jan. 24. 

" Dear Brother, 

" About the first of December, a most terrible and astonishing 
noise was heard by a maid-servant, as at the dining room door, which 
caused the up-starting of her hair, and made her ears prick forth at 
an unusual rate. She said it was like the groans of one expiring. 
These so frighted her, that for a great while she durst not go out of 
one room into another, after it began to be dark, without company. 
But, to lay aside jesting, which should not be done in serious matters, 
I assure you that from the first to the last of a lunar month, the 
groans, squeaks, tinglings, and knOckings, were frightful enough. 

" Though it is needless for me to send you any account of what 
we all heard, my father himself having a larger account of the matter 
than I am able to give, which he designs to send you ; yet, in com- 
pliance with your desire, I will tell you as briefly as I can, what I 
heard of it. The first night I ever heard it, my sister Nancy and I 
were set in the dining room. We heard something rush on the out- 
side of the doors that opened into the garden ; then three loud 
knocks, immediately after other three, and in half a minute the same 



150 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



number over our heads. We inquired whether any body had been 
in the garden, or in the room above us : but there was nobody. 
Soon after my sister Molly and I were up after all the family were 
a-bed, except my sister Nancy, about some business. We heard 
three bouncing thumps under our feet, which soon made us throw 
away our work, and tumble into bed. Afterwards the tingling of 
the latch and warming pan, and so it took its leave that night. 

" Soon after the above mentioned, we heard a noise as if a great 
piece of sounding metal was thrown down on the outside of our 
chamber. We, lying in the quietest part of the house, heard less 
than the rest for a pretty while : but the latter end of the night that 
Mr. Hoole sat up on, I lay in the nursery, where it was very violent. 
I then heard frequent knocks over and under the room where I lay, 
and at the children's bed head, which was made of boards. It 
seemed to rap against it very hard and loud, so that the bed shook 
under them. I heard something walk by my bedside, like a man in 
a long night-gown. The knocks were so loud, that Mr. Hoole came 
out of their chamber to us. It still continued. My father spoke, 
but nothing answered. It ended that night with my father's partic- 
ular knock, very fierce. 

" It is now pretty quiet ; only at our repeating the prayers for the 
king and prince, when it usually begins, especially when my father 
says, 6 Our most gracious Sovereign Lord," &c. This my father is 
angry at, and designs to say three instead of two for the royal family. 
We all heard the same noise, and at the same time, and as coming 
from the same place. To conclude this, it now makes its personal 
appearance : but of this more heareafter. Do not say one word of 
this to our folks, nor give the least hint. 

" I am, 

Your sincere friend and affectionate Sister, 

Susannah Wesley." 

Letter VI. — Mr. S. Wesley in Answer. 

« Dean's Yard, Feb. 9, 1716-7- 

u Dear Sister Sukey, 
" Your telling me the spirit has made its personal appearance, 
without saying how, or to whom, or when, or how long, has excited 
my curiosity very much. I long mightily for a farther account of 
every circumstance by your next letter. Do not keep me any longer 
in the dark. Why need you write the less, because my father is to 
send me the whole story. Has the disturbance continued since the 
28th of December ? I understand my father did not hear it all ; but 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



151 



a fortnight after the rest. What did he say remarkable to any of 
you when he did hear it ? As to the devil's being an enemy to King 
George, were I the King myself, I should rather old Nick should be 
my enemy, than my friend. I do not like the noise of the night 
gown sweeping along the ground, nor its knocking like my father. 
Write when you receive this, though nobody else should, to your 
loving brother, 

S. W." 

.Letter VII.— Mr. S. Wesley to his Mother. 
" Dear Mother, 

" You say you could multiply particular instances of the spirit's 
noises : but I want to know whether nothing was ever seen by any. 
For though it is hard to conceive, nay, morally impossible, that the 
hearing of so many people could be deceived, yet the truth will be 
still more manifest and undeniable, if it is grounded on the testimony 
of two senses. Has it never at all disturbed you since the 28th of 
December ? Did no circumstance give any light into the design of 
the whole? 

" Your obedient and loving Son, 
" Feb. 12. S. Wesley." 

" Have you dug in the place where the money seemed poured at 
your feet ?" 

Letter VIII. — Mr. S. Wesley to his Father. 

" Honoured Sir, 

"I have not yet received any answer to the letter I wrote some 
time ago ; and my mother in her last seems to say, that as yet I know 
but a very small part of the whole story of strange noises in our 
house. I shall be exceedingly glad to have the entire account from 
you. Whatever may be the main design of such wonders, I cannot 
think they were ever meant to be kept secret. If they bode any 
thing remarkable to our family, I am sure I am a party concerned. 
" Your dutiful Son, 

"Feb. 12. S. Wesley." 

Letter IX. — From Mr. S. Wesley to his Sister Emily. 

" Dear Sister Emily, 
" I wish you would let me have a letter from you about the spirh% 
as indeed from every one of my sisters. I cannot think any of you 



152 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



very superstitious, unless you are much changed since I saw you. 
My sister Hetty, I find, was more particularly troubled. Let me 
know all. Did any thing appear to her ? 

" i am, 
Your affectionate Brother, 
"Feb. 12. S. Wesley." 

Letter X. — From old Mr. Wesley to his Son Samuel. 

"Feb. 11, 1716-T. 

te Dear Sam, 

" As for the noises, &c. in our family, I thank God we are now 
all quiet. There were some surprising circumstances in that affair. 
Your mother has not written you a third part of it. When I see you 
here, you shall see the whole account, which I wrote down. It 
would make a glorious penny book for Jack, Duntcn : but while I 
live I am not ambitious for any thing of that nature. I think that's 
all, but blessings from 

" Your loving Father, 

Sam. Wesley.'" 

[The following Letter was received at the same time, though it 
has no date.] 

Letter XI. — From Miss Emily Wesley to her Brother Samuel 
" Dear Brother, 

"I thank you for your last; and shall give you what satisfaction 
is in my power, concerning what has happened in our family. I 
am so far from being superstitious, that I was too much inclined to 
infidelity, so that I heartily rejoice at having such an opportunity of 
convincing myself, past doubt or scruple, of the existence of some 
beings besides those we see. A whole month was sufficient to con- 
vince any body of the reality of the thing ; and to try all ways of 
discovering any trick, had it been possible for any such to have been 
used. I shall only tell you what I myself heard, and leave the rest 
to others. 

" My sisters in the paper chamber had heard noises, and told me 
of them : but I did not much believe, till one night, about a week 
after the first groans were heard, which was the beginning, just 
after the clock had struck ten, I went down stairs to lock the doors, 
which I always do. Scarce had I got up the best stairs, when I 
heard a noise, like a person throwing down a vast coal in the middle 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EP WORTH. 



15S 



of the fore kitchen, and all the splinters seemed to fly about from it. 
I was not much frighted, but went to my sister Sukey, and we togeth- 
er went all over the low rooms, but there was nothing out of order. 

" Our dog was fast asleep, and our only cat in the other end of 
the house. No sooner was I got up stairs, and undressing for bed, 
but I heard a noise among many bottles that stand under the best 
stairs, just like the throwing of a great stone among them, which had 
broke them all to pieces. This made me hasten to bed : but my 
sister Hetty, who sits always to wait on my father going to bed, was 
still sitting on the lowest step on the garret stairs, the door being 
shut at her back, when soon after there came down the stairs behind 
her something like a man, in a loose night-gown trailing after him, 
which made her fly rather than run to me in the nursery. 

" All this time we never told our father of it : but soon after we 
did. He smiled, and gave no answer, but was more careful than 
usual, from that time, to see us in bed, imagining it to be some of 
us young women, that sat up late and made a noise. His incredulity, 
and especially his imputing it to us, or our lovers, made me, I own, 
desirous of its continuance till he was convinced. As for my mother, 
she firmly believed it to be rats, and sent for a horn to blow them 
away. I laughed to think how wisely they were employed, who 
were striving half a day to fright away Jeffrey, for that name I gave 
it, with a horn. 

But whatever it was, I perceived it could be made angry. For 
from that time it was so outrageous, there was no quiet for us after 
ten at night. I heard frequently between ten and eleven something 
like the quick winding up of a jack, at the corner of the room by my 
bed's head, just like the running of the wheels and the creaking of 
the iron work. This was the common signal of its coming. Then 
it would knock on the floor three times, then at my sister's bed's 
head in the same room, almost always three together, and then stay. 
The sound was hollow, and loud, so as none of us could ever imitate. 

" It would answer to my mother, if she stamped on the floor, and 
bid it. It would knock when I was putting the children to bed, 
just under me where I sat. One time little Kesy, pretending to 
scare Patty, as I was undressing them, stamped with her foot on the 
floor, and immediately it answered with three knocks, just in the 
same place. It was more loud and fierce if any one said it was rats, 
or any thing natural. 

"I could tell you abundance more of it: but the rest will write, 
and therefore it would be needless. I was not much frighted at first, 
and very little at last : but it was never near me, except two or three 
times; and never followed me, as it did my sister Hetty. I have 

20 



154 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



been with her when it has knocked under her, and when she has 
removed has followed, and still kept just under her feet, which was 
enough to terrify a stouter person. 

• ec If you would know my opinion of the reason of this, I shall 
briefly tell you. I believe it to be witchcraft, for these reasons, 
About a year since, there was a disturbance at a town near us, that 
was undoubtedly witches ; and if so near, why may they not reach 
us? Then my father had for several Sundays before its coming 
preached warmly against consulting those that are called cunning 
men, which our people are given to ; and it had a particular spite 
at my father. 

" Besides, something was thrice seen. The first time by my 
mother, under my sister's bed, like a badger, only without any head 
that was discernible. The same creature was sat by the dining- 
room fire one evening ; when our man went into the room, it run 
by him, through the hall under the stairs. He followed with a can- 
dle, and searched, but it was departed. The last time he saw it in 
the kitchen, like a white rabbit, which seems likely to be some witch : 
and I do so really believe it to be one, that I would venture to fire a 
pistol at it, if I saw it long enough. It has been heard by me and 
others since December. I have filled up all my room, and have 
only time to tell you, 

" I am, 

Your loving sister, 

Emilia Wesley." 

Letter XII. — Miss Susannah Wesley to her Brother Samuel 

"March 27- 

" Dear Brother Wesley, 
" I should farther satisfy you concerning the disturbances ! but it 
is needless, because my sisters Emilia and Hetty write so particular- 
ly about it. One thing I believe you do not know, that is, last Sun- 
day, to my father's no small amazement, his trencher danced upon 
the table a pretty while, without any body's stirring the table. 
When, io! an adventurous wretch took it up, and spoiled the 
sport, for it remained still ever after. How glad should I be to 
talk with you about it. Send me some news, for we are secluded 
from the sight, or hearing, of any versal thing except Jeffrey. 

Susannah Wesley." 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 155 

A passage in a Letter from my Mother to me, dated March 

27, 1717. 

" I cannot imagine how you should be so curious about our un- 
welcome guest. For my part, I am quite tired with hearing or 
speaking of it : but if you come among us, you will find enough to 
satisfy all your scruples, and perhaps may hear or see it yourself. 

S. Wesley." 

A passage in a Letter from my Sister Emily to Mr. N. Berry , 
dated Apr il 1. 

" Tell my brother the sprite was with us last night ; and heard 
by many of our family, especially by our maid and myself. She 
sat up with drink ; and it came just at one o'clock, and opened the 
dining room door. After some time it shut again. She saw as 
well as heard it both shut and open ; then it began to knock as 
usual. But I dare write no longer, lest I should hear it. 

Emilia Wesley." 

My Mother's Account to Jack. 

" Aug. 27, ,1726. 

" About ten days after Nanny Marshall had heard unusual groans 
at the dining-room door, Emily came and told me, that the servants 
and children had been several times frighted with strange groans and 
knockings about the house. I answered, that the rats John Maw had 
frightened from his house, by blowing a horn there, were come into 
ours, and ordered that one should be sent for. Molly was much dis- 
pleased at it ; and said, if it was any thing supernatural, it certainly 
would be very angry, and more troublesome. However, the horn 
was blown in the garrets ; and the effect was, that whereas before the 
noises were always in the night, from this time they were heard at all 
hours, day and night. 

" Soon after, about seven in the morning, Emily came and desired 
me to go into the nursery, where I should be convinced they were 
not startled at nothing. On my coming thither, I heard a knocking 
at the feet, and quickly after at the head of the bed. I desired if it 
was a spirit it would answer me ; and knocking several times with 
my foot on the ground, with several pauses, it repeated under the 
sole of my feet exactly the same number of strokes, with the very 
same intervals. Kezzy, then six or seven years old, said, Let it an- 



1j6 



OF MR. WESLEt's ANCESTORS. 



swer me too, if it can, and stamping, the same sounds were returned 
that she made, many times, successively. 

" Upon my looking under the bed, something ran out pretty much 
like a badger, and seemed to run directly under Emily's petticoats, 
who sat opposite to me on the other side. I went out ; and one or 
two nights after, when we were just got to bed, I heard nine strokes, 
three by three, on the other side of the bed, as if one had struck vio- 
lently on a chest with a large stick. Mr. Wesley leapt up, called 
Hetty, who alone was up in the house, and searched every room in 
the house, but to no purpose. It continued from this time to knock 
and groan frequently at all hours, day and night ; only I earnestly 
desired it might not disturb me between five and six in the evening, 
and there never was any noise in my room after during that time. 

" At other times, I have often heard it over my mantle tree ; and 
once, coming up after dinner, a cradle seemed to be strongly rocked 
in my chamber. When I went in, the sound seemed to be in the 
nursery. When I was in the nursery, it seemed in my chamber 
again. One night Mr. W. and I were waked by some one running 
down the garret stairs, then down the broad stairs, then up the nar- 
row ones, then up the garret stairs, then down again, and so the 
the same round. The rooms trembled as it passed along, and the 
doors shook exceedingly, so that the clattering of the latches was 
very loud. 

u Mr. W. proposing to rise, I rose with him, and went down the 
broad stairs, hand in hand, to light a candle. Near the foot of them 
a large pot of money seemed to be poured at my waist, and to run 
jingling down my nightgown to my feet. Presently after we heard 
the noise as of a vast stone thrown among several dozen of bottles, 
which lay under the stairs : but upon our looking no hurt was done. 
In the hall the mastiff met us, crying and striving to get between us. 
We returned up into the nursery, where the noise was very great 
The children were all asleep, but panting, trembling, and sweating 
extremely. 

" Shortly after, on Mr. Wesley's invitation, Mr. Hoole staid a night 
with us. As we were all sitting round the fire in the matted cham- 
ber, he asked whether that gentle knocking was it ? I told him yes ; 
and it continued the sound, which was much lower than usual. This 
was observable that while we were talking loud in the same room, 
the noise, seemingly lower than any of our voices, was distinctly 
heard above them all. These were the most remarkable passages I 
remember, except such as were common to all the family." 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EP WORTHS 



157 



My Sister Emily's Account to Jack. 

u About a fortnight after the time when, as I was told, the noises 
were heard, I went from my mother's room who was just gone to 
bed, to the best chamber, to fetch my sister Sukey's candle. When 
I was there, the windows and doors began to jar, and ring exceed- 
ingly ; and presently after 1 heard a sound in the kitchen as if a vast 
stone coal had been thrown down, and mashed to pieces. I went 
down thither with my candle, and found nothing more than usual : 
but as I was going by the screen, something began knocking on the 
other side just even with my head. When I looked on the inside, 
the knocking was on the outside of it : but as soon as I could get 
round, it was at the inside again. I followed to and fro several times, 
till at last, finding it to no purpose, and turning about to go away, 
before I was out of the room, the latch of the back kitchen door was 
lifted up many times. I opened the door and looked out, but could 
see nobody. I tried to shut the door, but it was thrust against me, 
and I could feel the latch, which I held in my hand, moving upwards 
at the same time. I looked out again : but finding it was labour 
lost, clapped the door to, and locked it. Immediately the latch was 
moved strongly up and down : but I left it, and went up the worst 
stairs, from whence I heard, as if a great stone had been thrown 
among the bottles, which lay under the best stairs. However I went 
to bed. 

" From this time, I heard it every night for two or three weeks. 
It continued a month in its full majesty, night and day. Then it in- 
termitted a fortnight, or more, and when it began again, it knocked 
only on nights, and grew less and less troublesome, till at last it went 
quite away. Towards the latter end it used to knock on the outside 
of the house, and seemed farther and farther off, till it ceased to be 
heard at all." 

My Sister Molly's Account to Jack, 

"Aug. 27. 

" I have always thought it was in November, the rest of our family 
think it was the 1st of December 171 6, when Nanny Marshall, who 
had a bowl of butter in her hand, ran to me, and two or three more 
of my sisters, in the dining room, and told us she had heard several 
groans in the hall, as of a dying man. We thought it was Mr. Tur- 
pine, who had the stone, and used sometimes to come and see us. 
About a fortnight after, when my sister Sukey and I were going to 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



bed, she told me how she was frightened in the dining room, the day 
before, by a noise, first at the folding door, and then over head. I 
was reading at the table, and had scarce told her I believed nothing 
©f it, when several knocks were given just under my feet. We both 
made haste into bed ; and just as we laid down, the warming pan by 
the bedside jarred and rung, as did the latch of the door, which was 
lifted swiftly up and down. Presently a great chain seemed to fall on 
the outside of the door, (we were in the best chamber,) the door, latch, 
hinges, the warming pan, and windows jarred, and the house shook 
from top to bottom. 

" A few days after, between five 'and six in the evening, I was by 
myself in the dining room. The door seemed to open though it was 
still shut ; and somebody walked in a night-gown trailing upon the 
ground (nothing appearing,) and seemed to go leisurely round me. 
I started up, and ran up stairs to my mother's chamber, and told the 
story to her and my sister Emily. A few nights after, my father or- 
dered me to light him to his study. Just as he had unlocked it, the 
latch was lifted up for him. The same (after we blew the horn) 
was often done to me, as well by day as by night. Of many other 
things all the family as well as me were witnesses. 

" My father went into the nursery from the matted chamber, 
where we were, by himself in the dark. It knocked very loud on 
the press bed head. He adjured it to tell him why it came, but it 
seemed to take no notice ; at which he was very angry, spoke sharply, 
called it deaf and dumb devil, and repeated his adjuration. My 
sisters were terribly afraid it would speak. When he had done, it 
knocked his knock on the bed's head, so exceeding violently, as if it 
would break it to shivers, and from that time we heard nothing till 
near a month after." 

My Sister Sukey's Account to Jack. 

u I believed nothing of it till about a fortnight after the first noises, 
*hen one night I sat up on purpose to hear it. While I was working 
in the best chamber, and earnestly desiring to hear it, a knocking 
began just under my feet. As I knew the room below was locked, 
I was frightened, and leapt into bed with all my cloaths on. I after- 
wards heard as it were a great chain fall, and after some time the 
usual noises at all hours of the day and night. One night hearing it 
was most violent in the nursery, I resolved to lie there. Late at 
night, several strong knocks were given on the two lowest steps of 
the garret stairs, which were close to the nursery door. The latch 
of the door then jarred, and seemed to be swiftly moved to and fro> 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EPWORTH, 



159 



and presently began knocking about a yard within the room on the 
floor. It then came gradually to sister Hetty's bed, who trembled 
strongly in her sleep. It beat very loud three strokes at a time, on 
the bed's head. My father came, and adjured it to speak : but it 
knocked on for some time, and then removed to the room over where 
it knocked my father's knock on the ground, as if it would beat the 
house down. I had no mind to stay longer, but got up, and went to 
sister Em and my mother, who were in her room. From thence we 
heard the noises again from the nursery. I proposed playing a game 
at cards : but we had scarce begun, when a knocking began under 
our feet. We left off playing, and it removed back again into the 
nursery, where it continued till towards morning." 

Sister Nancy's Account to Jack. 

" Sept. 10. 

u The first noise my sister Nancy heard was in the best chamber, 
with my sister Molly and my sister Sukey ; soon after my father had 
ordered her to blow a horn in the garrets, where it was knocking vio- 
lently. She was terribly afraid, being obliged to go in the dark ; and 
kneeling down on the stairs, desired that, as she acted not to please 
herself, it might have no power over her. As soon as she came into 
the room, the noise ceased, nor did it begin again till near ten : but 
then, and for a good while, it made much greater and more frequent 
noises than it had done before. When she afterwards came into the 
chamber in the day time, it commonly walked after her from room 
to room. It followed her from one side of the bed to the other, and 
back again, as often as she went back ; and whatever she did which 
made any sort of noise, the same thing seemed just to be done be- 
hind her. 

" When five or six were set in the nursery together, a cradle would 
seem to be strongly rocked in the room over, though no cradle had 
ever been there. One night she was sitting on the press bed, play- 
ing at cards with some of my sisters, when my sisters Molly, Etty, 
Patty, and Kezzy, were in the room, and Robert Brown. The bed 
on which my sister Nancy sat was lifted up with her on it. She 
leapt down and said, 6 Surely old Jeffrey would not run away with 
her.' However, they persuaded her to sit down again, which she 
had scarce done, when it was again lifted up several times succes- 
sively a considerable height, upon which she left her seat, and would 
not be prevailed upon to sit there any more. 

" Whenever they began to mention Mr. S. it presently began to 
knock, and continued to do so till they changed the discourse. All 



160 



OP MR. WESLET*S ANCESTORS. 



the time my sister Sukey was writing her last letter to him, it made a 
very great noise all round the room ; and the night after she set out 
for London, it knocked till morning with scarce any intermission. 

"Mr. Hoole read prayers once: but it knocked as usual at the 
prayers for the King and Prince. The knockings at those prayers 
were only towards the beginning of the disturbances, for a week or 
thereabouts." 

The Rev. Mr. Hoole's Account. 

" Sept. 16. 

" As soon as I came to Epworth, Mr. Wesley telling me, he sent 
for me to conjure, I knew not what he meant, till some of your sis- 
ters told me what had happened, and that I was sent for to sit up, 
I expected every hour, it being then about noon, to hear something 
extraordinary, but to no purpose. At supper too, and at prayers, 
all was silent, contrary to custom : but soon after one of the maids, 
who went up to sheet a bed, brought the alarm, that Jeffrey was come 
above stairs. We all went up, and as we were standing round the 
fire in the east chamber, something began knocking just on the other 
side of the wall, on the chimney-piece, as with a key. Presently 
the knocking was under our feet. Mr. Wesley and I went down, he 
with a great deal of hope, and I with fear. As soon as we were in 
the kitchen, the sound was above us, in the room we had left. We 
returned up the narrow stairs, and heard at the broad stairs' head 
some one slaring with their feet (all the family being now in bed be- 
side us) and then trailing, as it were, and rustling with a silk night- 
gown. Quickly it was in the nursery, at the bed's head, knocking 
as it had done at first, three by three. Mr. Wesley spoke to it, 
and said he believed it was the devil ; and soon after it knocked at 
the window, and changed its sound into one like the planing of 
boards. From thence it went on the outward south side of the 
house, sounding fainter and fainter, till it was heard no more. 

" I was at no other time than this during the noises at Epworth, 
and do not now remember any more circumstances than these." 

" Epworth, Sept. 1. 
" My sister Kezzy says she remembers nothing else, but that it 
knocked my father's knock, ready to beat the house down in the 
nursery one night." 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



161 



Robin Brown's Account to Jack. 

" The first time Robin Brown, my father's man, heard it, was 
when he was fetching down some corn from the garrets. Somewhat 
knocked on a door just by him, which made him run away down 
stairs. From that time it used frequently to visit him in bed, walking 
up the garret stairs, and in the garrets, like a man in jack-boots, 
with a night-gown trailing after him, then lifting up his latch and 
making it jar, and making presently a noise in his room like the 
gobbling of a turkey-cock, then stumbling over his shoes or boots by 
the bed side. He was resolved once to be too hard for it, and so 
took a large mastiff we had just got to bed with him, and left his 
shoes and boots below stairs : but he might as well have spared his 
labour, for it was exactly the same thing, whether any were there or 
no. The same sound was heard as if there had been forty pairs. 
The dog indeed was a great comfort to him ; for as soon as the latch 
began to jar, he crept into bed, made such an howling and barking 
together, in spite of all the man could do, that he alarmed most of 
the family. 

" Soon after, being grinding corn in the garrets, and happening to 
stop a little, the handle of the mill was turned round with great 
swiftness. He said nothing vexed him, but that the mill was empty. 
If corn had been in it, old Jeffrey might have ground his heart out 
for him ; he would never have disturbed him. 

"One night, being ill, he was leaning his head upon the back 
kitchen chimney (the jam he called it) with the tongs in his hands, 
when from behind the oven-stop, which lay by the fire, somewhat 
came out like a white rabbit. It turned round before . him several 
times, and then ran to the same place again. He was frighted, started 
up, and ran with the tongs into the parlour (dining room)." 

"D. R. Ep worth, Aug. 31, 
" Betty Massy one day came to me in the parlour, and asked me 
if I had heard old Jeffrey, for she said she thought there was no such 
thing. When we had talked a little about it, I knocked three times 
with a reel I had in my hand against the dining room ceiling, and 
the same were presently repeated. She desired me to knock so 
again, which I did : but they were answered with three more so vio- 
lently as shook the house, though no one was in the chamber over 
us. She prayed me to knock no more for fear it should come in 
us." 

21, 



162 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



"Epworth, Aug. 31, 1726. 
" John and Kitty Maw, who lived over against us, listened several 
nights in the time of the disturbance, but could never hear any thing/' 

Memorandum of Jack's. 

" The first time my mother ever heard any unusual noise at Ep- 
worth was long before the disturbance of old Jeffrey. My brother, 
lately come from London, had one evening a sharp quarrel with my 
sister Sukey, at which time, my mother happening to be above in 
her own chamber, the door and windows rung and jarred very loud, 
and presently several distinct strokes, three by three, were struck. — 
From that night it never failed to give notice in much the same 
manner against any signal misfortune, or illness of any belonging tc 
the family." 

Of the general Circumstances ivhich follow, most } if not all the 
Family were frequent Witnesses. 

1. Presently after any noise was heard, the wind commonly rose, 
and whistled very loud round the house, and increased with it. 

2. The signal was given, which my father likens to the turning 
round of a windmill when the wind changes ; Mr. Hoole (Rector of 
Haxey) to the planing of deal boards ; my sister to the swift winding 
up of a jack. It commonly began at the corner of the top of the 
nursery. 

3. Before it came into any room, the latches were frequently lifted 
up, the windows clattered, and whatever iron or brass was about the 
chamber rung and jarred exceedingly. 

4. When it was in any room, let them make what noise they 
would, as they sometimes did on purpose, its dead hollow note would 
be clearly heard above them all. 

5. It constantly knocked while the prayers for the King and 
Prince were repeating ; and was plainly heard by all in the room 
but my father, and sometimes by him, as were also the thundering 
knocks at the amen. 

6. The sound very often seemed in the air in the middle of a room, 
nor could they ever make any such themselves by any contrivance. 

7- Though it seemed to rattle down the pewter, to clap the doors, 
draw the curtains, kick the man's shoes up and down, &c. yet it 
never moved any thing except the latches, otherwise than making k 
tremble ; unless once, when it threw open the nursery door. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



163 



8. The mastiff, though he barked violently at it the first day he 
came, yet whenever it came after that, nay sometimes before the 
family perceived it, he ran whining, or quite silent, to shelter himself 
behind some of the company. 

9. It never came by day, till my mother ordered the horn to be 
blown. 

10. After that time scarce any one could go from one room into 
another, but the latch of the room they went to was lifted up before 
they touched it. 

11. It never came once into my father's study, till he talked to it 
sharply, called it deaf and dumb devil, and bid it cease to disturb 
the innocent children, and come to him in his study, if it had any 
thing to say to him. 

12. From the time of my mother's desiring it not to disturb her 
from five to six, it was never heard in her chamber from five till she 
came down stairs, nor at any other time when she was employed in 
devotion. 

13. Whether our clock went right or wrong, it always came, as 
near as could be guessed, when by the night it wanted a quarter to 
ten. 



The Accounts in general agree as to the time of the commencement 
and cessation of these Disturbances. They were first noticed De- 
cember 1 or 2, 1716, and ceased at the end of January, 171 7- But 
there is a fact of which all Mr. Wesley's Biographers are ignorant, 
viz. that Jeffrey, as the spirit was called, continued to molest some 
branches of the family for many years after. We have seen that 
Miss Emily Wesley was the first who gave it the name Jeffrey, from 
an old man of that name who had died there ; and that she was more 
disturbed by it than any other of the family. I have an original 
Letter of hers to her brother John, dated February 16, 1750, thirty- 
four years after the time, as is generally supposed, that Jeffrey had 
discontinued his operations. Emily was now Mrs. Harper, having 
married a person of that name, an apothecary, who at first lived in 
Epworth, and afterwards in London, or near it ; and the Letter is 
is addressed To the Rev. Mr. John Wesley, Foundry. 

As some account of this Lady shall be given in its proper place, I 
shall insert here only that part of her Letter which refers to the 
above subject 



164 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



"Feb. 16, 1750. 

" Dear Brother, 

" I want most sadly to see you, and talk some hours 

with you, as in time past ! Some things are too hard for me ; these 
I want you to solve. One doctrine of your's, and of many more, 
viz. — No happiness can be found in any or all things in this world 
— That as I have sixteen years of my own experience which lie 
flatly against it, I want to talk with you about it. Another thing is, 
that wonderful thing, called by us, Jeffrey ! You won't laugh at me 
for being superstitious, if I tell you how certainly that something 
calls on me against any extraordinary new affliction : but so little 
is known of the invisible world that I at least am not able to judge 
whether it be a friendly or an evil sj)irit. I shall be glad to know 
from you where you live, — where you may be found. If at the Foun- 
dry, assuredly on foot or by coach I shall visit my dear brother, and 
enjoy the very great blessing of some hours' converse. 
" I am, 

Your really obliged friend and affectionate Sister, 

Emilia Harper." 

I find by a note on the back that Mr. Wesley answered this letter 
on the 18th, two days after : but what he said on the subject is not 
recorded. This is the latest information I have concerning Jeffrey 
and his operations. It seems he came to Emily to give intimations 
of approaching afflictions or evils, just as Socrates informs us his 
Daemon was accustomed to apprize him of any evils that were about 
to happen. 

But who was this Daemon ? and what was the cause of his troubling 
this family ? 

We find that for a considerable time all the family believed it to be 
a trick : but at last they were all satisfied it was something supernatu- 
ral. Some supposed it was a dcemon, others that the whole was the 
effect of witchcraft. Mr. John Wesley believed that it was a mes- 
senger of Satan sent to buffet his father for his rash promise of leaving 
his family, and very improper conduct to his wife in consequence of 
her scruple to pray for the Prince of Orange as King of England ; to 
which title she fully believed he had no legal nor constitutional right. 
On which we find that he left her for a year, to the neglect both of 
his family and his Church. That God should have resented this 
rash conduct is not to be wondered at : but whether Jeffrey was the 
instrument of chastisement will be a question with many With 
others, the house was considered as haunted. For this I have heard 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EP WORTH. 



165 



a reason assigned, which I shall introduce, because it has been stated 
to me by respectable authority as a fact. 

" The family having retired one evening rather earlier than usual, 
one of the maids, who was finishing her work in the back-kitchen, 
heard a noise, and presently saw a man working himself through a 
trough which communicated between the sink-stone within, and the 
cistern on the outside of the house. Astonished and terrified beyond 
measure, she in a sort of desperation, seized the cleaver, which lay 
on the sink-stone, and gave him a violent, and probably a mortal 
blow on the head ; she then uttered a dismal shriek, and fell sense- 
less on the floor. Mr. Wesley being alarmed by the noise, supposing 
that the house was beset by robbers, rose up, caught up the fire-irons 
of his study, and began to throw them with violence on the stairs, 
calling out Tom ! Jack ! Harry, &c. as loud as he could bawl ; de- 
signing thus to intimidate the robbers. Who the man was that re- 
ceived the blow (or who were his accomplices) was never discovered. 
His companions had carried him off ; footsteps and marks of blood 
were traced to some distance, but not far enough to find who the vil- 
lains were, nor from whence they came." 

I give this story just as I received it, which, though respectably 
related, I have not been able to trace to any authentic source. 

Dr. Priestley thinks the whole trick and imposture. It must be so 
on his system of Materialism : but this does not solve the difficulty, 
it only cuts the knot. 

Mrs. Wesley's opinion was different from all the rest, and was 
probably the most correct : she supposed that " these noises and dis- 
turbances portended the death of her brother, then abroad in the 
East India Company's service." This gentleman, who had acquired 
a large property, suddenly disappeared and was never heard of 
more ! See some account of him immediately after that of his father 
Dr. Annesley. 

The story of the Disturbances at the Parsonage-house in Epworth 
is not unique: I myself, and others of my particular acquaintances, 
were eye and ear-witnesses of transactions of a similar kind, which 
could never be traced to any source of trick or imposture ; and ap- 
peared to be the forerunners of two very tragical events in the dis- 
turbed family ; after which no noise or disturbance ever took place. 
In the History of my own Life I have related this matter in suffi- 
cient detail. 

Dr. Priestley, who first published the preceding Papers, says of the 
whole story, that " it is perhaps the best authenticated and the best 
told story of the kind that is any where extant ; on which account, 



166 



OP MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. 



and to exercise the ingenuity of some speculative persons, he thought 
it not undeserving of being published."— Preface, p. xi. After this 
concession, be then enters into a train of arguing, to shew that there 
could be nothing supernatural in it ; for Dr. P., as a Materialist, 
could give no credit to any account of angels, spirits, &c. the exist- 
ence of which he did not credit ; and because he could see no good 
end to be answered by them, therefore he thinks he may safely con- 
clude no miracle was wrought. Such argumentation can justify no 
man in disbelieving a story of this kind, told so circumstantially, and 
witnessed by such a number of persons whose veracity was beyond 
doubt ; and whose capability to judge between fact and fiction, trick 
and genuine operation, was beyond that of most persons, who in any 
country or age came forward to give testimony on a subject of this 
nature. He at last gets rid of the whole matter thus : — " What appears 
most probable, at this distance of time, in the present case is, that it 
was a trick of the servants, assisted by some of their neighbours ; 
and that nothing was meant by it, besides puzzling the family and 
amusing themselves ; and that such a secret should be kept, so that 
the matter was never discovered, is not at all to be wondered at." We 
can scarcely suppose that this mode of reasoning satisfied the mind 
of Dr. Priestley ; else he must have been satisfied much more easily 
on a subject which struck at the vitals of his own system, than he 
would have been on any doctrine relative to Philosophy and Chem- 
istry. He had Mrs. Wesley's Letter before him, which stated that 
the servants could not be employed in the work for reasons which 
she there adduces ; and especially, because those very servants were 
often in the room with themselves, when the disturbances were most 
rife. But all suppositions of this kind are completely nullified by 
the preceding Letter of Mrs. Harper (formerly Emilia Wesley,) 
which states that even to thirty-four years afterwards, Jeffrey con- 
tinued to molest her. Did her father's servants and the Epworth 
neighbours pursue her for thirty-four years through her various set- 
tlements, from 1716 to 1750 ; and were even at that time playing 
their pranks against her in London ! How ridiculous and absurd ! 
and this is the very best solution of these facts that Dr. Priestley 
could arrive at in deference to his system of Materialism ! The Let- 
ter of Mrs. Harper I consider of vast importance, as it removes the 
last subterfuge of determinate incredulity and false philosophy on this 
subject. 

A philosopher should not be satisfied with reasons advanced by 
Dr. Priestley. He who will maintain his creed in opposition to his 
senses, and the most undisguised testimony of the most respectable 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



1G7 



witnesses, had better at once, for his own credit's sake, throw the 
whole story in the region of doubt, where all such relations, no mat- 
ter how authenticated, 

" Up whirl 'd aloft, 
Fly o'er the backside of the world far off, 
Into a limbus large and broad !" 

And instead of its being called the Paradise of fools, it may be 
styled the limbus of Philosophic Materialists ; into which they hurry 
whatever they cannot comprehend, choose not to believe, or please 
to call superstitious and absurd. And they treat such matters so be- 
cause they quadrate not with principles unfounded on the Divine 
testimony, feebly supported by true Philosophy, and contradictory to 
the plain unbiassed good common sense of nineteen twentieths of all 
the inhabitants of the earth. 

But my business is to relate facts, of which the Reader is to make 
what use he chooses. 

It is now time to return more particularly to Mr. Wesley's personal 
history. 

When Mr. Pope solicited the interest of Dean Swift to procure 
Subscribers for Mr. Wesley's Dissertations on the Book of Job, he 
called him a learned man ; and from many evidences before me, I 
am led unhesitatingly to confirm this character. 

The Rector of Epworth was a learned man ; though he thought 
and spoke meanly of his own literary attainments. Independently 
of that classical learning, which was common to the Clergy of those 
times, he cultivated other branches with which the great majority of 
them were unacquainted. One branch in particular, Biblical criti- 
cism, which was then but little studied either in England or any 
other part of Europe ; and which, within a few years only, is become 
a certain science, formed on just principles, and subjected to consist- 
ent and unerring rules. The Holy Scriptures he had read with deep 
attention in the Originals and principal Versions. These he had 
carefully compared by a judicious Collation ; and from this labour 
he drew conclusions at once instructive to others, and creditable to 
his own understanding. 

In his time that great and important Work, the London Polyglott,- 
was published, containing the Original Texts of the Old and NTeW 
Testaments, Hebrew and Greek, with all the ancient Versions that 
were then known. The Samaritan on the Pentateuch ; the Syriac, 
Arabic, Chaldee, Mthiopic. including the Psalms and the New Tes- 
tament; the Persian on the Four HosprN ; the Scpfvaginf, and the 



168 



of mr. wesley's ancestors- 



Vulgate. All these, the Vulgate excepted, which is in Latin, are 
accompanied with a Latin Version, correct enough for general use. 
The Text and Versions occupy Five Folio Volujnes. The Sixth is 
a Collection of Various Readings, on the above Texts and Versions. 
To these Dr. Edmund Castel added a Lexicon in two vols, folio, 
of the Hebrew, Chaldee, Syriac, Arabic, JEthiopic, Samaritan, and 
Persian ; generally called CastePs Heptaglott Lexicon. 

Of this work Mr. Wesley had a copy, which was unhappily 
destroyed in the burning of his house in 1709- How diligently he 
consulted this Work, and how much he profited by it, his Collation 
of all the above Original Texts and Versions throughout the Book 
of Job testifies; of which I shall speak more particularly when I 
come to that article. He was so satisfied of the great utility of this 
Work to Ministers, that we find he had projected an Edition of the 
Holy Scriptures, including the Original Texts and Principal Versions 
on a more contracted plan, and in a more portable form ; of which 
we have some account in a Letter written to his son John at Oxford, 
when he had thoughts of entering into the Work of the Ministry. 

As this Letter contains some judicious observations, and much 
wholesome advice, I will give it entire, as only some parts of it have 
been published; first by Mr. Wesley in the Arminian Magazine, 
and secondly by Dr. Whitehead, in his life of Mr. Wesley. We 
shall see by it, as by several other evidences, that Mr. S. Wesley 
was a strict father, not to say rigid, inclining to severity. But it 
the rein he held was tight, his hand was steady, and the whip not 
in use. 

" Wroot, Jan. 26, 1724-5. 

" Dear Son, 

" I am so well pleased with your present behaviour, or at least 
with your Letters, that I hope I shall have no occasion to remember 
any more some things that are passed. And since you have now 
for some time bit upon the bridle, I'll take care hereafter to put a 
little honey upon it as oft as I am able. But then it shall be of ray 
own mero motu, as the last 5 t0 was ; for I will bear no rivals in my 
kindness. 

"I did not forget you with Dr. Morley,* but have moved tha< 
way as much as possible ; though I must confess, hitherto, with no 
great prospect or hopes of success. 



* Dr. Morley was Rector of Lincoln College; and as Mr. John Wesley 
purposed to stand for a fellowship, he requested his Father to use his interee' 
with the Dr. in reference to that event. The next year he stood, an? 

succeeded. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



169 



"As for what you mention of entering into Holy Orders, it is 
indeed a great work : and I am pleased to find you think it so, 
as well as that you do not admire a callow Clergyman any more 
than I do. 

" As for your motives you take notice of, my thoughts are ; 1. It 
is no harm to desire getting into that office, even as Eli's sons, * to 
eat a piece of bread :' — for i the labourer is worthy of his hire.' 
Though, 2. A desire and intention to lead a stricter life, and a belief 
one should do so, is a better reason ; though this should by all means 
be begun before, or else ten to one it will deceive us afterwards. 
3. If a man be unwilling and undesirous to enter into Orders, it is 
easy to guess whether he can say, so much as with common honesty, 
•' that he believes he is moved by the Holy Spirit to do it.' But, 4. 
The principal spring and motive, to which all the former should be 
only secondary, must certainly be the glory of God, and the service 
of His Church, in the edification and salvation of our neighbour : 
and woe to him who, with any meaner leading view, attempts so 
sacred a Work. For which, 5. He should take all the care he possi- 
bly can, with the advice of wiser and elder men ; especially im- 
ploring with all humility, sincerity, and intention of mind, and with 
fasting and prayer, the direction and assistance of Almighty God 
and His Holy Spirit, to qualify and prepare himself for it. 

" The knowledge of the Languages is a very considerable help in 
this matter, which, I thank God, all my three sons have to a very 
laudable degree, though God knows I had never more than a 
smattering of any of them. But then this must be prosecuted to the 
thorough understanding the Original Text of the Scriptures, by 
constant and long conversing with them. 

" You ask me which is the best Commentary on the Bible ? I 
answer, the Bible : for the several Paraphrases and Translations of 
it in the Polygloit, compared with the original and with one another, 
are in my opinion, to an honest, devout, industrious, and humble 
mind, infinitely preferable to any Commentary I ever saw wrote 
upon it, though Grotius is the best (for the most part,) especially on 
the Old Testament. 

" And now the providence of God, (I hope it was,) has engaged 
me in such a work, wherein you may be very assistant to me, I trust 
promote His glory, and at the same time notably forward your own 
studies in the method I have just now proposed. For I have some 
time since designed an edition of the Holy Bible in octavo in the 
Hebrew, Chaldee, Seventy, and Vulgar Latin ; and hope made some 
progress in it. The whole scheme whereof I have not time at pre- 

e>9 ' 



OF MR. WESLEI ? 8 ANCESTORS, 



sent to give you ; of which scarce any soul yet knows except you: 
brother Sam. 

"What I desire of you on this article is, 1. That you would 
immediately fall to work ; read diligently the Hebrew Text in the 
Polyglott, and collate it exactly with the Vulgar Latin, which is in 
the second column, writing down all (even the least) variations or 
differences between them. To these I would have you add the Sa- 
maritan Text, in the last column but one, (do not mind the Latin 
translation in the very last column) which is the very same with the 
Hebrew, except in some very few places, only differing in the Sama- 
ritan character, (I think the true Old Hebrew,) the alphabet whereof 
you may learn in a day's time, either from the Prolegomena in Wal- 
ton's Polyglott, or from his Grammar. In a twelvemonth's time, 
sticking close to it in the forenoons, you will get twice through the 
Pentateuch ; for I have done it four times the last year, and am 
going over it the Jifth ; collating the Hebrew and two Greek, the 
Alexandrian and the Vatican, with what I can get of Symmachus 
and Theodotion, &c. Nor shall you lose your reward for it, either 
in this or the other world. Nor are your brothers like to be idle. — 
But I would have nothing said of it to any body, though your brother 
Sam shall write to you shortly about it. 

" In the afternoon read what you will ; and be sure to walk an 
hour, if fair, in the fields. Get Thirlby-s Chrysostom De Sacerdotio, 
master it, — digest it. I took some pains a year or two since in 
drawing up some advices to Mr. Hoole's brother, then to be my 
curate at Epworth, before his ordination, which may not be unuseful 
to you ; therefore I will send them shortly to your brother Sam for 
you : but you must return me them again, I having no copy ; and 
pray let none but yourself see them. 

" By all this you see I am not for your going over hastily into 
orders. When I am for your taking them, you shall know it; and 
it is not impossible but I may be with you, if God so long spare the 
life and health of 

" Your affectionate father, 

Sam. Wesley." 

" I like your Verses on the lxvth Psalm, and would not have you 
to bury your talent. All are well and send duties. 

" Work and write while you can. You see time has shaken me 
by the hand, and death is but a little behind him. My eyes and 
heart are now almost all I have left ; and bless God for them." 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EPWORTH. 171 

What the full nature and extent of the scheme referred to above 
was I have not been able to find out. It seems he had intended a 
copious List of Various Readings ; and intended particularly to shew- 
how the Vulgate Version (professed by St. Jerom to be taken from 
the Hebrew Text) differed from the original ; and how the Alexan- 
drian and Vatican copies of the Septuagint differed from each other : 
and also to point out the variations between them and the ancient 
Greek Versions of Symmachus and Theodotion, together with the 
other existing fragments of the Hexapla of Origen. He appears 
to have intended also to shew the variation between the Hebrew and 
Samaritan Pentateuch. He tells us he had in the space of one year 
gone four times through the Pentateuch. By this I suppose he 
meant, reading — 1. The Hebrew Text; 2. The Chaldee Paraphra- 
ses of Ben Uzziel and Onkelos; 3. The Septuagint ; and, 4. The 
Vulgate. And to read each of those critically, and the whole in 
twelve months, was no mean labour. 

This scheme would have wanted nothing for general utility had it 
included the Syriac of the Old and New Testaments, and particularly 
of the latter. A work of this kind, even now, would be of the utmost 
consequence to biblical students. What became of the preparations 
for this promising Work I have not been able to learn. He and his 
three sons were amply qualified for the undertaking. 

Mr. Wesley thought himself at that time near the grave ; his right 
hand was palsied, and he had other infirmities : but he lived rather 
more than ten years after the date of this letter. 

To his son Charles, who had in 1729 taken his Bachelor's degree 
in Christ's Church, Oxford, and had begun to take pupils, he wrote 
as follows : — ■ 

"Epworth, January 29, 17^~ 30 ' 

" Dear Charles, 

" I had your last with your brother's, and you r^y easily guess 
whether I were not pleased with it, both on your p-count and on my 
own. You have a double advantage by your p«P ils ? which will soon 
bring you more if you will improve it, as I # inl y ho pe you will, in 
taking the utmost care to form their mind^ t0 P iet y> as wel1 as learn- 
ing. As for yourself, between logic, g*immar, and mathematics, be 
idle if you can ; and I give my bless^g t0 the Bishop for having tied 
you a little faster, by obliging yo» to rub U P y° ur Arabic ; and a 
fixed and constant method w \Vtnake all both easy and delightful to 
you. But for all that yo* must find time every day for walking ; 
which you know you p«ay do with advantage to your pupils ; and a 
little more robust excise now and then will dc you no harm. 



172 



op mr. wesley's ancestors. 



" You are now launched fairly, Charles : hold up your head, and 
swim like a man ; and when you cuff the wave beneath you, say to 
it, much as another hero did, — 

Carolum vehis, et Caroli fortunam. 
Thou carriest Charles, and Charles's fortune. 

But always keep your eye above the pole star ; and so God send 
you a good voyage through the troublesome sea of life ! which is the 
hearty prayer of 

" Your loving Father, 

Sam. Wesley." 

In the following year Mr. Wesley met with an accident that was 
likely to have proved fatal to him. Mr. John Wesley, then at Ox- 
ford, having had some account of it, wrote to his mother for the par- 
ticulars, of which she gave him the following detail, — 

"July 12, 1731. 

u Dear Jacky, 

« The particulars of your father's fall are as follows : — 

On Friday before Whitsunday, the 4th of June, I, your sister Martha, 
and our maid, were going in our wagon to see the ground we hire of 
Mrs. Knight, at Loic Millwood. He sat in a chair at one end of 
the wagon, I in another at the other end, Matty between us, and 
the maid behind me. Just before we reached the close, going down 
a small hill, the horses took into a gallop ; — out flies your father 
arid his chair : the maid seeing the horses run, hung all her weight 
on n.y chair, and kept me from keeping him company. She cried 
out to William to stop the horses, and that her master was killed. 
The fellow leaped out of the seat, and stayed the horses ; then ran 
to Mr. Wesle^ bin" ere he got to him, two neighbours who were pro- 
videntially met uaether raised his head, upon which he had pitched, 
and held him baCx War( j ? by w hich means he begun to respire, for, 
'tis certain, by the bl^k ness \ n his f ace? tna t he had never drawn 
breath from the time oi his fall till they helped him up. By this 
time I was got to him, askn him how he did, and persuaded him to 
drink a little ale, for we haa brought a bottle with us ; he looked 
prodigiously wild, but began to SH?ak> and to i d me he ailed nothing. 
I informed him of his fall. He saiL ne 'knew nothing of any fall, 
he was as well as ever he was in his lnv We bound up his head, 
which was very much bruised, and helped i nt0 the wagon again, 
and set him at the bottom of it, while I supporter his head between my 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



173 



hands, and the man led the horses softly home. I sent presently for 
Mr. Harper, who took a good quantity of blood from him ; and then 
he begun to feel pain in several parts, particularly in his side and 
shoulder. He had a very ill night : but on Saturday morning Mr. 
Harper came again to him, dressed his head, and gave him some- 
thing which much abated the pain in his side. We repeated the 
dose at bed-time, and on Whitsunday he preached twice, and gave 
the Sacrament, which was too much for him to do, but nobody could 
dissuade him from it. On Monday he was ill, slept almost all day. 
On Tuesday the gout came : but with two or three nights taking Bate- 
man, it went off again, and he has since been better than could be 
expected. We thought at first the wagon had gone over him : but 
it only went over his gown sleeve, and the nails took a little skin off 
his knuckles, but did him no further hurt." 

Thus far Mrs. Wesley. It is evident from the manner of his fall, 
and the state he was in when taken up, that had there not been 
timely help, he would have never breathed more. Was there not 
an especial Providence concerned in preserving the life of this good 
man ? 

The generality of English readers will wonder at horses galloping 
away with a wagon j and so should I, had I not known those which 
are used in the Isle of Axholme, and particularly about Epioorth. 
It is a long, light, and very narrow vehicle with four narrow wheels, 
drawn by two horses a breast ; and it is no unusual thing to drive 
with these wagons at a very high trot, and not seldom at a gallop, 
when going to the harvest fields. 

This Letter, the original of which is before me, seems to have 
been carefully preserved by Mr. John Wesley, as a record of God's 

mercy in the preservation of his father's life. He had endorsed 

it thus, — 

« My Father's Fall." 

Of the settlement of Mr. Wesley's family I find little. But the 
following Letter relative to the person who married his daughter 
Mary is worthy of insertion, — 

"Westminster, Jan. 14, 1733. 
" To Lord Chancellor York, for John Whitlamb, 
now Curate of Epworth. 

" My Lord, 

" The small Rectory of Wroot, in the Diocese and County of 
Lincoln, adjoining to the Isle of Axholme, is in the gift of the Lord 



174 



OF MR. WESLEY 7 S ANCESTORS. 



Chancellor, and more than seven years since was conferred on 
Samuel Wesley, Rector of Epworth. It lies in the low levels, and 
is often overflowed; four or five years since I have had it; and the 
people have lost most, or all the fruits of the earth to that degree that 
it has hardly brought me in fifty pounds per annum, omnibus annis ; 
and some years not enough to pay my curate there his salary of 30/. 
a-year. This living, by your Lordship's permission and favour, I 
would gladly resign to one Mr. John Whitlamb, born in the neigh- 
bourhood of Wroot, as his father and grandfather lived in it, when 
I took him from among the scholars of a Charity School founded 
by one Mr. Tr avers, an attorney — brought him to my house, and 
educated him there, where he was my amanuensis for four years, in 
transcribing my Dissertations on the Book of Job, now well ad- 
vanced in the press ; and drawing my maps and fgures for it, as well 
as we could by the light of Nature. After this, I sent him to Oxford, 
to my son John Wesley, Fellow of Lincoln College, under whom he 
made such proficiency, that he was the last summer admitted by the 
Bishop of Oxford into Deacon's Orders, and placed my curate in 
Epworth, while I came up to Town, to expedite the printing my 
Book. 

" Since I was here I gave consent to his marrying one of my 
seven daughters, and they are married accordingly ; and though I 
can spare little more with her, yet I would gladly give them a little 
glebe land at Wroot, where I am sure they will not want springs of 
water. But they love the place, though I can get nobody else to 
reside on it. If I do not flatter myself, he is indeed a valuable 
person ; of uncommon brightness, learning, piety, and indefatigable 
industry : always loyal to the King, zealous for the Church, and 
friendly to the Dissenting Brethren ; and for the truth of this cha- 
racter I will be answerable to God and mian. If, therefore, your 
Lordship will grant me the favour to let me resign the Living unto 
him, and please to confer it on him, I shall always remain, 
Your Lordship's most bounden, 

most grateful, and most obedient servant, 
Samuel Wesley, Sen." 

Mary, the wife of this Mr. John Whitlamb, died of her first 
child. The Lord Chancellor transferred the living as requested; 
and Mr. Whitlamb was promoted to it in February of the following 
year. We shall hear again of young Mr. Whitlamb, as Mr. Wesley's 
assistant on the Book of Job. 

We have already seen that Mr. Wesley was long engaged in a 
Work that had for its object the elucidation of the Book of Job, 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



175 



Proposals for the printing of which were published in 1729. From 
the preceding Letter to the Chancellor, we find it was in the press 
so early as the year 1732 : but was not finished before 1736. The 
title is, — Dissertationes in librum Jobi: Antore Samuel Wesley, 
Rectore de Epworth, in Diozcesi Lincolniensi, fol. Lon. typis Guli- 
elmi Bowyer, 1/36, 

Dedicated to Queen Caroline in the very short but elegant manner 
following — 

SERENISSJMiE 

CAROLINA, 

DEI GRATIA 

Magnse Britanniae, Franciae, et Hibernise, Reginse, 

LITERARUM FAUTRICI, 

Qui Juvenis, Reginaa Marine, 
Deinde provectior iEtate Annje, 

OPERA SUA CONSECRAVIT : 

Idem Senex, plusquam Septuagenarius, 

EXTREMOS HOSCE LABORES 
HUMILLIME OFFERT 

SAMUEL WESLEY. 

By this we find that Mr. Wesley had the singular honour of dedi- 
cating different Works to three British Queens in succession. His 
History of the Life of Christ he dedicated to Queen Mary ; his 
History of the Old and New Testament to Queen Anne; and his 
Dissertations on the Book of Job, to Queen Caroline. 

When Mr. Wesley had purposed to dedicate this Work to Queen 
Caroline, he wrote to both his sons, Samuel and John, relative to 
the proper mode of proceeding : but, on inquiry, they found many 
obstacles in the way to the Royal Presence, occasioned, it appears, 
by some offence given by Mr. Samuel in his Satires on the Ministry 
and their Friends. How these obstacles were at last removed we 
are not informed : but the Queen received the Work, as we have 
seen above. The following Letter, written to Mr. Samuel while this 
subject was pending, is both curious and important. 

To my son Samuel. 

"Epworth, Dec. 17, 1730. 

"Dear Son, 

" On Wednesday last, the 15th instant, I had yours of the 11th 
and 12th, which has made me pretty quiet in reference to my Dedi- 
cation, as indeed my heart was never violently set upon it before, 
or I hope on any thing else in this world. I find it stuck where I 



176 



OF MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. 



always boded it would, as in the words of your brother in yours, 
when you waited on him with my Letter and addressed him on the 
occasion. " The short answer I received was this, it was utterly 
impossible to obtain leave on my account : you had the misfortune 
to be my father ; and I had a long bill against M n." 

u I guess at the particulars, that you have let your wit too loose 
against some favourites ; which is often more highly resented, and 
harder to be pardoned, than if you had done it against greater 
persons. It seems then that original sin goes sometimes tipv^ards 
as well as downwards ; and we must suffer for our of spring. 
Though, notwithstanding this disappointment, owing I doubt not to 
some misconduct, I shall never think it < a misfortune to have been 
your father.' I am sensible it would avail little for me to plead in 
proof of my loyalty, the having written and printed the first thing 
that appeared in Defence of the Government after the Accession 
of King William and Queen Mary to the Crown, (which was an 
Answer to a Speech without doors ;) and I wrote a great many little 
Pieces more, both in prose and verse, with the same view ; and that 
I ever had the most tender affection and deepest veneration for my 
Sovereign and the Royal Family ; on which account it is no secret 
to you, though it is to most others, that I have undergone the most 
sensible pains and inconveniences of my whole life, and that for a 
great many years together ; and yet have still, I thank God, retained 
my integrity firm and immoveable, till I have conquered at the last. 
I must confess, I had the (I hope at the least) pardonable vanity, 
(when I had dedicated two Books before to two of our English 
Queens, Queen Mary and Queen Anne,) to desire to inscribe a third, 
which has cost me ten times as much labour as all the rest, to her 
gracious Majesty Queen Caroline; who, I have heard, is an en- 
courager of learning. And this Work, I am sure, needs a Royal 
encouragement, whether or no it may deserve it. Neither would I 
yet despair of it, had I any friend who would fairly represent that 
and me to her Majesty. Be that as pleaseth Him in whose hands 
are the hearts of all the princes upon earth ; and He turneth them 
whithersoever He pleases. 

"If we have not Subscriptions enough for the Cuts, as proposed, we 
must be content to lower our sails again, and to have only the Maps, 
the Picture of Job, which I must have at the beginning, and some 
few others. The family, I thank God, is all well, as is your affec- 
tionate father, 

Sam. Wesley, Sen/ ? 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



177 



It is very likely that Mr. Wesley had learnt before he died, that his 
Work when finished would be received by the Queen ; and that he 
had permission to dedicate it to Her Majesty; and it must have con- 
soled him ; as it would have pained him most sensibly to have fallen 
under the displeasure of one whom he most sincerely reverenced. I 
shall now proceed to a description of the Work itself. 

The Dissertations are thirty-Jive in number, some of which are 
very curious. 

From the Preface we learn the following particulars : — 

1. That he had for a long time carefully read over this Book, first 
in Hebrew, and secondly in the Septuagint ; that he collated these 
together, and formed the result into Notes and Observations on the 
Passages which gave them birth; that having procured Walton's 
Polyglott, he conferred what he had already done with the ancient 
Versions in that Work, and greatly increased his Notes and Observa- 
tions ; and that the fire in his house in 1709 destroyed all his pro- 
perty, not a leaf either of his Polyglott, or his Collections on Job, 
escaping the flames. 

2. Having procured another Polyglott, he read over the Hebrew 
Text again, and again, diligently compared the Alexandrian and 
Vatican Editions of the Septuagint with all the Fragments of Ori- 
gen's Hexapla, collated all the Variations in the Chaldee, Arabic and 
Syriac Texts, with the principal Critics, as exhibited in Pool's Sy- 
nopsis : but not understanding the Arabic and Syriac, he was obliged 
to trust to their Latin Versions in the Polyglott. He compared 
also TindaPs and the Bishop's Bible, of which he says, qua licet non 
prorsus infallibili, perfectiorem in ulld lingua me visaram non spe- 
ro; " which, although not altogether infallible, any thing more per- 
fect in any language I never expect to see." 

3. Having gone through all this previous labour, he then consulted 
all the Commentators within his reach, principally relying on what 
he had been able to acquire from the above Collation of the Original 
Text, and Ancient Versions in the Polyglott. 

4. As he did not design to write a Commentary on the Book, he 
wrote down the titles of subjects on which he designed to write Dis- 
sertations for the general elucidation of the Book. 

5. He then relates the assistance he had from 3ools — and men- 
tions with peculiar gratitude and respect the help he received from 
the Library of Lord Malton ; without whose kindness, hospitality, 
and munificence, the Work, he says, would have come into the world 
mutilated, or perished as an abortion. 

6. The Authors he consulted were principally, PH'iy, Bunting's 
Travels of the Patriarchs, Salmasius, Mcrcator. Jeront Ousebius 



178 



OP MR. WESLEY ? S A.NCESTOB.S. 



Strabo, Diodorus Siculus, Luitsius, Sanson, Purchas, Hakluyt, De 
la Valle y and Peutingers Tables for the geographical part. Boch- 
art, worth all the rest put together, he had, he says, only for a few 
days. Calmet, Pineda, Spanheim, Dr. Hyde, Bishop Cumberland, 
Greaves, Sandys, &c. gave him help in the same line. 

7. For the Chronology, he consulted Ussher, Loyd, Marshal. 
Ptolemy, Cellarius, Reyland, and Maundrel. 

8. Mr. Rumley, teacher of the Wroot Charity School ; Maurice 
Johnson, Esq. founder of the Gentleman's Society at Spalding ; and 
his three sons, Samuel, John, and Charles, were those from whom 
he had his principal assistance. Samuel corrected the press ; and 
he and his brothers did every thing in the Work that dutiful sons 
should do for an aged and most respectable parent. 

9. By close application to this Work for many years, he greatly 
impaired his health, and brought on himself both gout and palsy. 
He died the year before it was finished, and his son Samuel mm- 
pleted and edited the Work. 

10. In this Work there are a good many Engravings, by Vertue, 
Seale, and Cole ; and there are several plates anonymous. Of the 
engravings in general, Mr. Badcock says, they seem to be the first 
rude efforts of an untutored boy ; nothing can be conceived more 
execrable. We must except from this censure those done by Ver- 
tue ; the head particularly, which is really fine. The Crocodile, 
Hippopotamus, and War Horse by Cole, are tolerable. The rest 
are very indifferent ; and the anonymous, which were the work of 
Mr. John Whitlamb, who was his amanuensis and pupil for several 
years, whom he sent to the University, and who afterwards married 
his daughter Mary, are among the worst that ever saw the sun. Mr. 
Badcock guessed right that they icere the first rude efforts of an un- 
tutored boy. 

The Frontispiece by Vertue is well imagined, and well done ; ex- 
cept the Portcullis in the ancient gate, under which Mr. W esley, in 
the character of Job dispensing justice, is sitting in an ancient chair, 
with a sceptre in his hand, and two pyramids in the distance. Over 
the top of the gate is written JOB PATRIARCH A ; and at the 
bottom of the leaf are these words upon a label, — 

An. Etat. circiter LXX. 

QUIS MIHI TRJBUAT CT SCRIBANTUR 
Sermones M£I, UT IN LIBRO EXCULPANTER. 

A correspondent in the Gentleman's Magazine, 1785, p. 758. 
says that this inscription " marks it out as the quaint device of a 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



179 



man in years, who thought himself neglected." I cannot think there 
was any such design, or that Mr. Wesley thought himself neglected. 
In no part of his private correspondence have 1 found even the 
shadow of such a complaint. He rather spoke of what he had as 
something in the way of Providence, beyond any thing he had either 
sought or expected. The words are taken, with a slight alteration, 
from Job xix. 23. as they stand in the Vulgate. 

Quis mihi tribuat ut scribanlur sermones mei f 
Quis mihi det ut exarantur in libro ? — 

O that my words were now written ! 
O that they were printed in a book ! 

Of this Work there were 500 copies printed ; and he had a list of 
343 Subscribers. 

The most useful part of this Volume, and what must have cost the 
Author incredible pains and trouble, is the last part, intituled, Libri 
Jobi Textus Hebraicus, cum Paraphrasi Chaldaica et Versionibus 
plurimis collatus-— 

" The Hebrew Text of the Book of Job, collated with the Chal- 
dee Paraphrase and numerous Versions." 

The following are the Versions : — 

The Septuagint, in the Aldine, Grabean, and Bossian Editions, 
and in the Complutensian Polygiott, with the Fragments of Aquila^ 
Symmachus and Theodotion. 

The Chaldee Paraphrase, 

The Syriac and Arabic Versions, 

The Latin Version of Castellio, 

of Arias Montanits, 

■ of St. Ambrose, 

of Junius Tremellius, 

— of Piscator, 

of the Zurich Divines, 

The English Version of Tindal,— and 

The present authorized Version. 

Every verse of the whole Book has been collated as above, and 
all the variations set down ; and this part of the Work occupies no 
less than 184 folio pages. It is one of the completest things of the 
kind I have ever met with ; and must be invaluable to any man who 
may wish to read this Book critically. 

The work having been dedicated by permission to the Queen, Mr. 
John Wesley was appointed to present it in the name of his deceased 
father; which he did on Sunday, October 12, 1735. Himself told 



180 



op mr. wesley's ancestors. 



me, that " when he was introduced into the Royal Presence, the 
Queen was romping with her maids of honour. But she suspended 
her play, heard and received him graciously, took the Book from his 
hand, which he presented to her kneeling on one knee, looked at 
the outside, said It is very prettily bound, and then laid it down in 
a window, without opening a leaf. He rose up, bowed, walked 
backward, and withdrew. The Queen bowed and smiled, and spoke 
several kind words, and immediately resumed her sport." 

In a Letter from Mr. Badcock, published by Mr. Nichols in his 
Literary Anecdotes, Vol. V. p. 219., mention is made of Mr. John 
Wesley's presenting the Book to Queen Caroline. He says, " Mr. 
John Wesley, in a letter to his brother Samuel, acknowledges the 
very courteous reception he was honoured with from her Majesty, 
who gave him bows and smiles, — but nothing for his poor father." 

I cannot tell how to understand this. Mr. Samuel Wesley died 
April 25, 1735, and the Work in question bears date 1736. It was 
in this year it was published ; and it certainly was not finished when 
he died ; for in the account of his father's death, which Mr. Charles 
Wesley wrote from Epvvorth to his brother Samuel, dated April 30, 
1735, we find these remarkable words, — " The fear of Death he had 
entirely conquered ; and at last gave up his latest human desires of 
finishing Job, paying his debts, and seeing you." The Book could 
not have been presented before it was finished; there must therefore 
be a mistake in Mr. Badcock's statement, which represents Mr. 
Samuel Wesley, sen. as alive when his son John presented the Book 
to the Queen, — " Her Majesty gave him bows and smiles; but noth- 
ing for his poor father." 

But Mr. John Wesley's Letter to his brother puts the matter beyond 
dispute. It is dated 

" Gravesend, on board the Sirnmonds, Oct. 15, 1735. 
" Dear Brother, 

" I presented Job to the Queen on Sunday, and had many good 
words and smiles. Out of what is due to me on that account I 
beg you first pay yourself what I owe you ; and if I live till spring, 
I can then direct what I would have done with the remainder." 

Here is the whole that Mr. J. Wesley says on the subject. And 
thus we see the Book ivas not presented till more than six months 
after Mr. Samuel Wesley's death. Mr. J. Wesley embarked on 
Tuesday 14. The Book was presented on Sunday 12. 

We have already seen that the infirmities of Mr. Samuel Wesley 
were greatly increased by his labours on the above Work : from 



/ 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EFWORTH. 



181 



which his advanced age forbad any hopes of recovery. He acted on 
She maxim, — "rather wear out than rust out;" and he sunk, fairly 
worn out with labours, old age, and infirmities, April 25, 1735, in 
the 72d year of his age. 

His two sons John and Charles were present at his Death ; and 
the latter gives an account of this closing scene in the following Let- 
ter to his brother Samuel. 

il Epworth, April 30th, 1735. 

" Dear Brother, 

" After all your desire of seeing my father alive, you are at last 
assured you must see his face no more, till raised in incorruption. 
You have reason to envy us, who could attend him in the last stage of 
his illness. The few words he uttered I have saved. Some of them 
were, * Nothing too much to suffer for heaven. The weaker I am 
in body, the stronger and more sensible support I feel from God. — 
There is but a step between me and death. To-morrow I would see 
you all with me round this table, that we may once more drink of 
the cup of blessing; before we drink of it new in the kingdom of God, 
With desire have I desired to eat this Pass-over with you before I die/ 

" The morning he was to communicate he was so exceeding weak, 
and full of pain, that he could not without the utmost difficulty receive 
the elements, often repeating, c Thou shakest me ! thou shakest me.' 
But immediately after receiving, there followed the most visible alter- 
ation. He appeared full of faith and peace, which extended even to 
his body ; for he was so much better, that we almost hoped he would 
have recovered. The fear of death he had entirely conquered ; and 
at last gave up his latest human desires, of [finishing Job, paying his 
debts, and seeing you. He often laid his hands upon my head, and 
said, 'Be steady. The Christian Faith will surely revive in this 
kingdom ; you shall see it, though I shall not/ To my sister Emily 
he said, 'Do not be concerned at my death; God will then begin 
to manifest Himself to my family. 7 When we were met about him, 
his usual expression was, ( Now let me hear you talk about heaven.' 
On my asking him, whether he did not find himself worse, he replied, 
( O my Charles, I feel a great deal. God chastens me with strong 
pain: but I praise Him for it; I thank Him for it; I love Him for 
it.' On the 25th his voice failed him, and nature seemed entirely 
spent, when on my Brother's asking, 6 whether he was not near hea- 
ven ?' he answered distinctly, and with the most of hope and triumph 
that could be expressed in sounds, 6 Yes, I am.' He spoke once 
more, just after my brother had used the Commendatory Prayer. — 
His last words were, £ Now you have done all.' This was about. 



IS2 



OF MR. WESLEV ? S ANCESTORS. 



half an hour after six : from which time till sun set he made signs of 
offering up himself, till my brother, having again used the Prayer, 
the very moment it was finished, he expired. 

" His passage was so smooth and insensible, that notwithstanding 
the stopping of his pulse, and ceasing of all sign of life and motion, 
we continued over him a good while, in doubt whether the soul was 
departed or no. My mother who, for several days before he died, 
hardly ever went into his chamber, but she was carried out again in 
a fit, was far less shocked at the news than we expected ; and told 
us, that 1 now she was heard in his having so easy a death, and her 
being strengthened so to bear it.' 

" Though you have lost your chief reason for coming, yet there 
are others which make your presence more necessary than ever. My 
mother would be exceedingly glad to see you as soon as can be. 

" We have computed the debts, and find they amount to above 
1007. exclusive of Cousin Richardson's. Mrs. Knight, her landlady, 
seized all her quick stock, valued at above 40Z. for 15 J. my father 
owed her, on Monday last, the day he was buried. And my brother 
this afternoon gives a note for the money, in order to get the stock 
at liberty to sell, for security of which he has the stock made over to 
him, and will be paid as it can be sold. My father was buried very 
frugally, yet decently, in the church-yard, according to his own desire. 

" It will be highly necessary to bring all accounts of what he 
owed you that you may mark all the goods in the house as principal 
creditor, and thereby secure to my mother time and liberty to sell 
them to the best advantage. Chartas o?mies, et Epistolas prceci- 
puas opposita sera in adventum tuum j'eservo. [All papers and let- 
ters of importance I have sealed up, and keep till you come.] 

" Kezzy and Mr. H. have parted for ever. Your advice in her's, 
and many other cases, will be absolutely necessary. If you take 
London in your way, my mother desires you would remember that 
she is a Clergyman's widow. Let the Society give her what they 
please, she must be still in some degree burthensome to you as she 
calls it. How do I envy you that glorious burthen, and wish I could 
share it with you. You must put me in some way of getting a little 
money, that I may do something in this shipwreck of the family, 
though it be no more than furnishing a plank. 

" I should be ashamed of having so much business in my Letter, 
were it not necessary. I would choose to write and think of nothing 
but my father. Ere we meet, I hope you will have finished his elegy. 
"I am 

Your affectionate Brother, 

Charles Wesley." 
" To the Rev. Mr. Wesley, at Tiverton, Devon." 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EP WORTH. 183 

1 believe Mr. Samuel had not only a high esteem, but also an 
ardent affection, for his Father ; and therefore to be deprived of the 
opportunity of witnessing his closing scene must have been to him 
the cause of deep affliction and regret. When Mr. Charles states in 
the above Letter that his Father gave up his last human hopes, of 
seeing his son Samuel, finishing his Dissertations on Job, and paying 
his debts, the sympathetic reader will anxiously inquire — what were 
these debts ? They were small ; and more property was left than 
was necessary to cover them all. For on examination, Mr. Charles 
tells us they were found to amount only to a little more than one 
hundred pounds, independently of some pecuniary obligations to 
some parts of his own Family ! Such a debt, when enough was left 
to pay it, need not have occupied in any serious way his last moments. 

We have seen in the Letter of Mrs. Wesley to her son John, giv- 
ing account of Mr. Wesley's dangerous fall (see page 172) that in 
1731, they had rented a piece of ground from a Mrs. Knight at Low 
Millwood. It is very probable that Mr. Wesley held this ground 
till he died; for we find in a part of the preceding Letter, that fifteen 
pounds were owing to this Mrs. Knight at the time of his interment. 
This inhuman woman, who appears to have been a widow herself, 
took advantage of the family distress ; and not having the fear of 
God before her eyes, and instigated thereto by the malice of the 
devil, seized the whole of poor Mr. Wesley's cattle on the same day, 
without giving one hour's grace for the payment ! A more unfeeling, 
a more abominable, a more inhuman act, I never heard of. I record 
this action, that I may hand down the name of this Mrs. Knight with 
deserved infamy while my page shall last ; 

" And time her blacker name shall blurre with blackest ink." 

Mr. Wesley lies buried in Epworth Church yard, under a plain 
grit tombstone, supported by brick-work ; on which is engraved the 
following inscription. I give it line for line with the original. 

Lyeth all that was 
Mortal of Samuel Wesley, 
A. M. He was Rector of Ep- 
worth 39 years and departed 
this Life 25 of April 1735 
Aged 72. 
As he liv'd so he died, 
in the true Catholick Faith 
of the Holy Trinity in Unity, 
And that Jesus Christ is God 
incarnate : and the only 
Saviour of Mankind, 
Acts iv. 12 



184 



op mr. wesley's ancestor 



Blessed are the dead 
Which die in the Lord, yea 
saith the Spirit that they may 
rest from their Labours and 
their works do follow them. 
Rev. xiv. 13. 

This was the original inscription, cut in the manner above repre- 
sented ; under whose direction and management I cannot tell. Be- 
coming nearly obliterated, the brick-work was repaired in the year 
1819, the stone turned and recut, with the same inscription; only 
the lines do not all end in the same way as above, but with equal 
absurdity and unskilfulness in the division. 

The whole is utterly unworthy of the man, the Christian, and the 
Minister ; and as the Family is now nearly pxtinct, it is hoped that 
the Methodist Body will erect a decent Monument for the Father of 
John Wesley their Founder, that may serve to perpetuate the memory 
of his excellence ; and their gratitude to God, who from this source 
raised up the man who has been such a blessing to the British Na- 
tion, to the Isles of the sea, and to the ends of the earth. 

His son Samuel wrote his Character in a Poem intituled The 
Parish Priest, which was published the following year 1736, in his 
Poems on several occasio?is. This places the Rector of Ep worth 
in a favourable and true light. 

Accept, dear Sire, this humble tribute paid, 
Thi3 3mall memorial to a parent's shade. 
Tho' fair the hope, thou reign'st enthron'd on high, 
Where sin can never stain, nor sorrow sigh ; 
Yet still a son may duteous mourning wear, 
And nature unreprov'd may drop a tear. 
No glosing falsehood on thy name is thrown, 
Which oft pollutes the monumental stone. 
Plain truth shall speak, which thou thyself might'st hear. 
As far from flatt'ry as it is from fear. 

A Parish Priest, not of the pilgrim kind, 
But fis'd and faithful to the post assign'd, 
Through various scenes with equal virtue trod. 
True to his oath, his order, and his God. 
Wise without art, he shone in doubtful days 
Of fear, of shame, of danger, and of praise. 
When zealous James unhappy sought the way 
T' establish Rome by arbitrary sway, 
Whose crime from fondness for religion springs, 
(A crime ne'er pardon ; d in the lives of kings !) 
: Twas then the Christian Priest was nobly try'd, 
When hireling slaves embrac'd the stronger side. 
And saintly sects and sycophants comply'd. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EPWORTH. 

In vain were bribes shower'd by the guilty Crown ; 

He sought no favour, as he fear'd no frown. 

Nor loudest storms his steady purpose broke, 

Firm as the beaten anvil to the stroke. 

Secure in faith, exempt from worldly views, 

He dar'd the Declaration to refuse : 

Then from the sacred pulpit boldly show'd 

The dauntless Hebrews true to Israel's God, 

Who spake, regardless of their king's commands, 

" The God we serve can save us from thy hands ;* 

" If not, O monarch, know we choose to die, 

" Thy gods alike and threat'nings we defy ; 

" No pow'r on earth our faith has e'er controll'd, 

" We scorn to worship idols, tho' of gold." 

Resistless truth damp'd all the audience round, 

The base informer sicken 'd at the sound ; 

Attentive courtiers conscious stood amazd, 

And soldiers, silent, trembled as they gaz'd. 

No smallest murmur of distaste arose, 

Abash'd and vanquish'd seem'd the Church's foes. 

So when like zeal their bosoms did inspire, 

The Jewish martyrs walked unhurt in fire. 

Nor yet could Romish faith so dreadful seem, 
To fright his judgment to a worse extreme ; 
To throw up creeds for fear of Papal pow'r, 
And blame St. Peter for his successour. 
For when the Church her danger had subdu'd, 
And felt on earth the usual gratitude, 
When favour'd sects o'erspread Britannia's plains. 
Like frogs, thick-swarming, after summer rains; 
Against far diff rent foes alike prepar'd, 
No wild disputer found him off his guard. 
Nor those who following late Socinus' plan, 
Degraded God incarnate to a man; 
Nor those, who wrestling texts with greater sleight, 
With Heav'n, as taught by elder Arius, fight: 
Reasoners, who no absurdity can see 
In a new made dependent Deity. 
Amongst his corn no tares neglected spring ; 
That free-born subjects ought to rule their king, 
That sense and Revelation disagree, 
That zeal is still at war, with charity; 
That dust-born reptiles may their God disown, 
And place their foolish reason in His throne. 
No colours false deceiv'd his wary eye, 
Nor luke-warm peace, nor atheist liberty. 
Scripture and Fathers guide his footsteps right ; 
For truth is one, but error infinite. 



*He preached on Dan iii. 17. 18. 

24 ' 



op mr. wesley's ancestors- 



With love to souls, and deepest learning fraught. 
His Master's Gospel undisguis'd he taught. 
He shew'd the pow'r of kings, the mitre's sway, 
Which earth can neither give nor take away. 
That duty from Divine command is known, 
Fix'd on th' Almighty's will, and not our own. 
That unbelievers must receive their hire, 
The sure allotment of eternal fire. 
And God the faithful Sower pleas'dto bless, 
And crown'd his harvest with a vast success. 
While forty years his heav'nly doctrine charms, 
No single son forsakes the Church's arms : 
No Romish wolf around his fences prowl'd,* 
Nor fox Dissenter earth'd within his fold. 

Not but when parties fierce in feuds engage, 
When moderation spurs her sons to rage, 
When all elect or reprobate have been, 
In these no virtue dwells, in those no sin ; 
Then their low scandals on his head they show'r, 
As friend to papal and despotic pow'r. 
E'en those who once were tools to Popish aims, 
The treach'rous darlings of deluded James, 
Who now the purest reformation boast, 
Tho' then their tender consciences were lost, 
E'en those far off with lies his fame assail, 
And their bad patrons help the wieked tale 
'Tis thus the serpent to his cavern glides, 
And safe his wily head from winter hides ; 
But when returning seasons warmth inspire, 
And wake his sleeping prison into fire, 
With youth renew'd, behold the reptile rise, 
He waves and glitters in the dog-day skies, 
Shoots 'cross the road, when sounding steps draw near , 
And springs t' assault the way-beat traveller : 
Who durst his course in rains and whirlwinds hold, 
And pass'd unshelter'd through December's cold. 

Griev'd for the Church's shame, with pitying eye, 
He saw the worthless abjects lifted high ; 
Empty alike of learning and of brain, 
As if the Pope had re-assum'd his reign, 
And brought our ancient Mumpsimus again. 
With fruitless toil let midnight scholars pore, 
And dig the mine, while others gain the ore ; 
Proud of demerit, claiming as their own 
The stall prebendal, or preiatic throne : 
While Johnson from his Cranbrook ne'er shall part, 
And Fiddes pining sighs with broken heart; 
. : I. 

* There was not a Dissenter or Papist in his parish. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



While Grabe in vain t' unthankful Britian flies, 
And Wall neglected in a corner lies, 
And poor, and unrewarded, Bingham dies; 
While names obscure undue advancement meet, 

And T ■ could conquer Stillingfleet. 

Nor yet on those preferr'd he cast the blame, 
Far more the patrons than the clerks inflame. 
Patrons afraid of sense, but not of vice, 
Elate with pride, or sunk with avarice. 
Patrons by villains sought, by slaves ador'd ; 
Scorn'd by the gen'rous, by the good abhorr'd. 
Or private rascais, who from conscience free, 
Search ev'ry latent nook of Simony ; 
Who but on base conditions ne'er present, 
And future tithes by present bonds prevent: 
Or knaves more public, studious to promote 
Elections, bart'ring benefice for vote. 
Is he self-will'd, or knows he to obey ? 
Enough ! no farther tittle need you say : 
An useful man may as he pleases live, 
But worth's a crime we never can forgive. 
So when the Roman Peter wants an heir, t 
If rogues of both religions we compare, 
Tho' worthy candidates the Popedom seek. 
Expert in Latin, and well-read in Greek : 
The conclave sly, with Machiaviiian views, 
One to be govern'd, not to govern, choose. 
Like Quakers, human learning they forswear, 
And ignorance best Alls th' unerring chair. 
The statesmen laugh, let Bellarmine go fume, 
No fam'd Perron the purple shall assume, 
No, nor Baronius' self, the Atlas of their Rome, 

When age, not hasten'd on by guilt or cares, 
Grac'd him with silver crown of hoary hairs, 
His looks the tenour of his soul express, 
An easy unaffected cheerfulness ; 
Stedfast, not stiff; and awful, not austere ; 
Tho' courteous, rev'rend ; and tho' smooth, sincere : 
In converse free ; for ev'ry subject fit ; 
The coolest reason join'd to keenest wit ; 
Wit, that with aim resistless knows to fly, 
Disarms unthought-of, and prevents reply: 
So lightning falls the mountain oaks among, 
As sure, as quick, as shining, and as strong. 
Skilful of sportive stories forth to pour, 
A gay, a humourous, an exhaustless store. 
With sharpest point and justest force apply'd, 
The purport never dark and never wide. 
Not adversaries selves applause forbore, 
And those who bjam'd him most, admir'd him more 



188 OF MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS* 

Scarcely the Phrygian fara'd for moral tales, 

Who useful truth in pleasing fiction veils, 

Who wisdom deep in plants and brutes can find, 

And makes all creatures tutors to mankind ; 

In apter fable solid sense convey'd, 

With sounder substance, or with finer shade. 

He mourn'd with those who pain or want endure, 
A guardian angel to the sick and poor ; 
Where the two best of charities he join'd, 
To cure the body, and to heal the mind. 
Across his path no wreteh expiring lies,* 
Nor querulous blind bewail their loss of eyes : 
No mangled cripple there expos'd his maim, 
The shock of nature, and the nation's shame ; 
The stranger's view no startling object meets, 
And no complaining griev'd his happy streets. 
Oft as the year brought back the glorious day 
When infant Jesus in a manger lay, 
Or when from death the God triumphant came, 
Or when the Holy Ghost descends in flame, 
Around his board the welcome needy sate, 
And croud his parlour, not besiege his gate ; 
T' obey their word his children waited near, 
And learnt their Saviour's image to revere. 
This charity perform'd, the wealthier guest 
Was call'd to share his hospitable feast; 
The poor invited first, his table grace, 
And riches only held the second place. 

While silken courtiers and embroider'd lords, 
To whom the earth her mines in vain affords, 
Too oft their need unable to supply, 
In spite of wealth are pinch'd with poverty: 
His scanty rent suffic'd for ev'ry call, 
Large was his plenty, tho' his income small ; 
Alike in prudence and in bounty skill'd, 
He never drain'd his purse, nor ever fill'd. 
None e'er did twice his ready alms desire, 
Nor lack'd the lab'rer his expected hire : 
Enrich'd by doing good a thousand-fold, 
He rarely gain'd, and never wanted gold. 
Well-stor'd to give, and furnish'd still to lend, 
To raise the friendless, and support the friend. 
With ceaseless streams his well-plac'd treasure flows, 
When spent increases, and by less'ning grows. 
So when Elijah dwelt on earth, (as far 
As miracle with conduct we compare,) 



There were no beggars in his town. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OP EPWORTH. 



189 



Sarepta's widow, hoping no supply, 
Thought on her little store to eat and die : 
Soon as she welcom'd her prophetic guest, 
The cruse flow'd lib'ral, and the corn increas'd ; 
Th' Almighty pow'r unfailing plenty sent, 
The oil unwasted, and the meal unspent. 

Such was the man by friends and foes confest, 
Worthy the glorious name of Parish Priest. 
Had not kind heav'n some champions pleas'd to shew, 
In merit high, tho' in preferment low ; 
Whose pray'rs and tears might stop th' Almighty's hand ? 
Protecting angels to a guilty land, 
From earth's vain hopes and base ambition free, 
Whose slighted, but effectual piety, 
Stood like a mound unshaken, to repress 
Th' o'erbearing floods of prosp'rous wickedness : 
The Christian faith had left Brittannia's coast, 
Her lamp extinguish'd, and her Gospel lost : 
Our eyes e'er this had seen Religion fall, 
And black apostasy had delug'd all ; 
Nor more remains of truth had flourished here, 
Than where poor Asia's ruins scarce appear, 
And Unitarian Turks their impious crescent rear. 
could the Priest by God and angels priz'd, 
By fiends insulted, and by fools despis'd, 
His fight well-fought, when summon'd hence to go, 
Not then regardless of his charge below, 
Tho' sudden snatch'd from our desiring eyes, 
Bequeath his mantle, as he mounts the skies! 

may his friends, at the last dreadful day, 
When all the frail creation fades away, 
When God incarnate fills the judgment throne, 
Crown'd with his Father's radiance and his owe, 
Arise with gladness, bliss ordain'd to share, 
And I, transported, meet a Father there ! 
See him lead up his flock with happy boast, 
" These sheep Thou gav'st me, and not one is lost.'' 
Exulting hear the final Evge giv'n, 
" Enter, thou faithful servant, to my heav'n." 
Glory, which here tho' faith may well believe, 
No speech can utter, and no thought conceive ; 
When weary time his utmost race has run, 
Glory through endless ages but begun, 
Beyond the glimm'ring spark of our meridian sun. 

To those who believe the Character has not been overdrawn, and 
that the Son has not been too partial to the Father, nothing need be 
added. 



190 



OF MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. 



I have taken care to inquire upon the spot, (where the memory 
of Mr. Samuel Wesley is still well preserved among the elderly and 
more respectable inhabitants) concerning the man and his commu- 
nications ; and I have had in substance the same Character which 
in the above Poem was given by his Son. 

From some Family Papers I learn that Mr. Samuel Wesley was 
of a short stature ; spare, but athletic make ; and, from what I can 
collect, nearly resembling in person his Son John : and it is very 
likely that the picture engraved by Vertue, and prefixed to his Dis- 
sertations on the Book of Job, was a correct resemblance. 

His spirit and temper may be seen in his Writings, and in the 
preceding account. 

He was earnest, conscientious, and indefatigable in his search 
after truth. He thought deeply on every subject which was either 
to form an article in his Creed, or a principle for his conduct. And 
having formed these, he boldly maintained them ; conscious of his 
own integrity, and zealous for what he conceived to be the Orthodox 
Faith. His Orthodoxy was pure and solid ; his religious conduct 
strictly correct in all respects; his piety towards God ardent; his 
loyalty to his King unsullied ; and his love to his fellow-creatures 
strong and unconflned. Though of high Church Principles, and 
high Church Politics, yet he could separate the man from the opiyi- 
ions he held, and the Party he had espoused ; and when he found 
him in distress, knew him only as a man and a brother. He was a 
rigid Disciplinarian both in his Church and his Family. He knew 
all his Parishioners ; and he knew them as the Flock over which he 
believed the Holy Spirit had made him an Overseer ; and for whom 
he must give account to the Great Bishop and Shepherd of souls. 
He visited his Parishioners from house to house; he sifted their 
Creed, and permitted none to be corrupt in their opinions or in 
their practices, without instruction or reproof. 

These things have been attested to me by aged respectable Inhabi- 
tants of Ep worth ; to whom the Memory of the Man and the Pastor 
is still dear. 

His Family he kept in the strictest order ; and though authorita- 
tive in all his deportment towards them, yet he was ever sufficiently 
tender ; so that he had entirely secured their affection and respect. 
It is pleasing to behold this in all the Letters that passed between 
him and his children. Had not his authority and parental tender- 
ness been duly attempered, his children would have either feared 
him as their judge, or treated him as their play -fellow. I have 
often seen great evils produced by Parents acting on one only of 
these opposite extremes. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, RECTOR OF EPW0RTH. 



191 



As a Controversial Writer, he had considerable dexterity in 
managing an argument, and defending himself. But he sometimes 
betrays an acrimony of spirit against his opponents, the common 
fault of polemic Divines. 

To his judicious method of instructing and managing his family 
we owe, under God, many of those advantages and blessings which 
as a religious people we possess ; and even on this account, his name 
among the Methodists should be held in everlasting remembrance. 

Mr. Wesley had a large share of vivacity. In his private conver- 
sation he was very entertaining and instructive. He had a large 
fund of anecdote ; and a profusion both of witty and wise sayings, 
which he knew well how to apply for the instruction or correction 
of those who were favoured with his company. To this rare and 
useful talent his son Samuel alludes in the following verses of the 
Poem called The Parish Priest,-^- 

" In converse free ; for every subject fit ; 
The coolest reason join'd to keenest wit j 
Wit, that with aim resistless knows to fly, 
Disarms unthought of, and prevents reply. 
Skilful of sportive stories forth to pour, 
A gay, a humourous, an exhaustless store, 
With sharpest point and justest force applied, 
The purport never dark and never wide. 
Scarcely the Phrygian fam'd for moral tales, 
Who useful truth in pleasing fiction veils, 
Who wisdom deep in plants and brutes can find, 
And makes all creatures tutors to mankind ; 
In apter fable solid sense convey'd, 
With sounder substance, or with finer shade." 

He was accustomed to treat his friends and the poor on the three 
grand festivals, Christmas, Easter, and Whitsuntide. But the poor 
always sat down Jirst, and were attended by his daughters ; and when 
they had eaten heartily and departed, the richer guests took the 
vacant seats. This circumstance has not been forgotten in the above 
Poem. 

" Oft as the year brought back the glorious day 
When infant JeSus in a manger lay, 
Or when from death the God triumphant came, 
Or when the Holy Ghost descends in flame, 
Around his board the welcome needy sate, 
And crowd his parlour, not besiege his gate ; 
T' obey their word his children waited near, 
And learnt their Saviour's image to revere, 



192 



op mr. wesley's ancestors 



This charity perform'd, the wealthier guest 
Was call'd to share his hospitable feast, 
The poor, invited first, his table grace, 
And Riches only held the second place.'* 

All this is highly praiseworthy ; for a parish priest, who is Bishop 
of his own place, should be given to hospitality ; and when he has 
the means, nothing is more becoming. But it is a truth that many of 
these have little or nothing to spare ; and Mr. Wesley was always 
in such circumstances ; and with these his son Samuel does not ap- 
pear to have been duly acquainted, as the following lines shew, 
which are far from being strictly correct, — 

" His scanty rent suffic'd for every call ; 
Large was his plenty though his income small : 
Alike in prudence and in bounty skill d ; 
He never drain' d his purse, nor everjiird." 

The contrary to this has sufficiently appeared. But Poetry seldom 
speaks the strict language of truth ; and while duty binds us to note 
them, we pardon such oversights in the grateful effusions of an affec- 
tionate child. 

Mr. Wesley had a clerk, a well-meaning, honest, but weak, and 
vain man. He believed the Rector, his master, to be the greatest 
man in the parish, if not in the county ; — and himself, as he stood 
next to him in church ministrations, to be next to him in worth and 
importance. He had the advantage and privilege of wearing out Mr. 
Wesley's cast clothes and wigs, for the latter of which his head was 
by far too small ; and the figure he cut in it was most ludicrously 
grotesque. The Rector finding him particularly vain of one of those 
canonical substitutes for hair which he had lately received, formed 
the design to mortify him in the presence of that congregation before 
which John wished to appear in every respect what he thought him- 
self, the next person in importance to his master. One morning 
before church time Mr. W. said, u John, I shall preach on a par- 
ticular subject to-day ; and shall choose my own Psalm, of which I 
shall give out the first line, and you shall proceed as usual." John 
was pleased ; and the service went forward as it was wont to do till 
they came to the singing, when Mr. Wesley gave out the following 
line,— 

" Like to an owl in ivy bush." 

This was sung ; — and the following line, John peeping out of the 
large canonical wig in which his head was half lost, gave out with 
an audible voice and appropriate connecting twang, — 

"That rueful thing am I!" 



SAMUEL ANNESLEY, LL. D» 



19S 



The whole congregation, struck with John's appearance, saw, and 
felt the similitude, and burst out into laughter. 

The Rector was pleased ; for John was mortified, and his self-con- 
ceit lowered. 

This is the same man who, when King William returned to Lon- 
don after some of his expeditions, gave out in Epworth Church, — 
" Let us sing to the praise and glory of God, a Hymn of my own 
composing : — 

"King William is come home, come home, 

King William home is come; 
Therefore let us together sing 

The hymn that's call'd Te D'um" 

I have only to add that a sycamore tree, planted by Mr. Wesley 
in Epworth church yard, is now (1821) two fathoms in girth; and 
proportionably large in height, boughs, and branches ; but is decay- 
ing at the root, where the tree is now becoming hollow: a melan- 
choly emblem of the state of a very eminent Family, in which the 
prophetic office and spirit had flourished for nearly two hundred 
years, which is now nearly dried up from the earth, and is no more 
likely to give a Messenger to the Churches, or a Healer to Israel. 

1 have dwelt the longer upon this Life, as no adequate justice has 
ever yet been done to it, though it is of the utmost consequence in 
the History of Methodism for reasons which have doubtless appeared 
to the Reader in its perusal. 

On the facts and incidents the most implicit confidence may be 
safely placed, as they are all taken from authentic documents. 



SAMUEL ANNESLEY, LL. D. AND HIS CHILDREN. 

Dr. Samuel Annesley is too nearly connected with the Wesley 
family, us being the father of Susanna, wife to the Rector of Ep- 
worth, to be passed by without notice, in any Memoirs of this family. 

Dr. Samuel Annesley was born at Kenilworth, near Warwick, in 
the year 1620. He was descended of a good family; for his father, 
and the then Earl of Anglesey, were brother's children.* He was 



* The family of Annesley, or Ann'esly, or as it is in Domesday Book 
Aneslei, is of great antiquity ; deriving its name from the wapentake of 
Oswardebec or Broxton, in the county of Nottingham, of which the family 
was possessed before the Conquest ; and Richard de Aneslei was proprietor 

25 



194 



of mr. wesley's ancestors* 



the only child of his parents, and had a considerable paternal estate- 
His father dying when he was but four years of age. his educa- 
tion devolved on his pious mother, who brought him up in the fear 
of the Lord; and as he was inclined from his earliest youth to 
the Work of the Ministry, she took care to procure him a suitable 
education. 

His grandmother, who was a very pious woman, dying before he 
was born, requested that the child, if a boy, should be called Samuel; 
for, said she, " I can say, I have asked him of the Lord." He 
was piously disposed from his earliest years, and his heart set on 
being a Preacher of the Gospel ; and to qualify himself for that 
Sacred Work, he began when he was only five or six years old seri- 
ously to read the Bible; and so ardent was he in this study that 



of it in 1086, when the Domesday Survey was taken by command of the 
Conqueror. 

To him succeeded Ralph de Aneslei, called Brito de Bret ; who gave to St. 
Mary, and the House of Felly, in the county of Nottingham, and to the 
Brethren thereof, the domain and sole right of the Patronage of the Church 
of Aneslei, in pure Alms for the Salvation of himself, his wife, and heirs, and 
for the relief of his departed friends : which donation was confirmed to the 
Canons by Geoffry, Archbishop of York. 

I must pass by the splendid marriages and heraldic honours of this family, 
continued from the Conquest down to the 17th century ; and briefly note, that 

Francis Annesley, created Baron Mount Norris, and Viscount Valentia, 
was Secretary of State, and Vice-Treasurer of Ireland, in the reign of 
Charles I. 

Arthur Annesley, first Earl of Anglesea, was his eldest son by his first wife, 
and succeeded his father in his Irish honours. He was distinguished for his 
loyalty to Charles II., to whom he strictly adhered during his exile ; and 
advanced his interest at the hazard of his life and property ; for which, after 
the Restoration, this Baron Annesley, of Newport Pagnel, and Earl of the 
Isle of Anglesea, was appointed one of the Commissioners for settling the 
affairs of Ireland, where he was then Vice-Treasurer, and Receiver-General. 
In 1673, he was made Lord Privy Seal, and one of the Privy Council in both 
kingdoms. He died in 1686, leaving seven sons, and six daughters Dr. 
Samuel Annesley was brother's son to this first Earl of Anglesea. 

The aforesaid Francis Viscount Valentia had by his second wife, who was 
daughter to Sir John Stanhope, brother to the first Earl of Chesterfield, seven 
sons, and two daughters. Francis, George, and Samuel lived; the other 
sons died young. George was drowned in the Thames, stepping into a packet 
boat with despatches for Charles II. Samuel married, and died without 
issue. Francis Annesley was attainted by King James's Parliament, for 
opposing the arbitrary measures of that Prince, by raising some horse and 
foot in the north of Ireland. He married the daughter of the Bishop of 
Meath, by whom he had Francis his heir, and Arthur and Henry, who died 
without issue. 



SAMUEL ANNESLEY, LL. D. 



195 



he bound himself to read twenty chapters every day, a practice 
which he continued to the end of his life. This made him a good 
Textuary ; and, consequently, an able Divine. Though a child 
when he formed the resolution to be a Minister of the Gospel, it is 
said he never varied from his purpose ; nor was he discouraged by 
a singular Dream, in which " he thought he was a Minister, and 
was sent for by the Bishop of London to be burnt as a Martyr." 

When he was fifteen years of age he went to the University of 
Oxford, and entered of Queen's College ; where he took his de- 
grees at the usual times; and in 1644 was ordained as Chaplain of 
His Majesty's ship Globe, under the command of the Earl of Warwick^ 
then Lord High Admiral ; who procured him his diploma of LL. D., 
having had an honourable certificate of his ordination signed by Mr, 
Gouge, and six other respectable ministers. 



Francis was appointed by act of Parliament of King William one of the 
Trustees for the Sale of forfeited Estates in Ireland ; and in the 9th of Queen 
Anne, one of the Commissioners for Public Accounts. He was elected 
Member of Parliament for Preston in 1705, and for Westbury in six succeed- 
ing Parliaments. He was the first promoter in the House of Commons for 
building fifty new Churches in the city of London ; and one of the Commis- 
sioners for that purpose. 

He married first in 1695 the daughter of Sir John Martin, of London, 
by whom he had seven sons, and tw o daughters. The eldest son was Francis, 
L.L. D. Rector of Winwick, in Lancashire. John, the fourth Earl of Anglesea, 
was in the Privy Council of Queen Anne. Arthur, his brother, was in three 
Parliaments during her reign ; and was one of the Privy Council to George L 

On the death of the sixth Earl of Anglesea, who was created Lord Altham, 
and died without issue, the title devolved on Richard Annesley, D. D. Prebend 
of Westminster, and Dean of Exeter. 

Dr. Francis Annesley, Rector of Winwick, married the daughter of Robert 
Gager, of Stoke Paget, Bucks, by the Lady Anne, daughter of James the 
Second Earl of Anglesea, his cousin. 

Francis Annesley, Esq. D.C.L. Master of Downing College, Cambridge, 
who sat in six Parliaments, and was in 1805 Member for Reading, since dead, 
was a descendent from Dr. Samuel Annesley. He was one of the Trustees 
of the British Museum, representing the family of Sir Robert Cotton. 

We see that the family of Annesley was among the most ancient and 
respectable in the kingdom, and existed previously to the Norman Conquest, 

The connection of the present Wesley family with the Annesleys stands 
thus: — John Wesley, late Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford, was son to 
Samuel and Susanna Wesley. Susanna was daughter to Dr. Samuel Annesley. 

Dr. Annesley was son to Annesley, who was brother to Arthur, first 

Earl of Anglesea. 

In some of the original Letters of Mrs. Wesley, I find that she sealed with 
the Annesley Arms, which are paly of six pieces, argent and azure ; a bend 
•gules ; crest a Blackamoore's head sidefaced, proper, wreathed about the 
temples, argent and azure. 



296 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



He spent some time in the feet, and kept a Journal of the Voy- 
age ; and is very particular as to what passed when the Earl of 
Warwick went to Holland in pursuit of the ships that had gone over 
to the Prince. But not liking a seafaring life, he left the navy, and 
settled at Cliff, in Kent, in the place of a minister who had been 
sequestered for scandalous conduct, attending public meetings of the 
people for dancing, drinking, and merriment on the Lord's-day. 
But it was like pastor like people ; for the inhabitants of the place 
were so attached to their sinful leader, that when his successor came 
they assailed him with spits, forks, and stones, threatening to take 
away his life. He told them that "Let them use him as they would, 
he was determined to stay with them till God should fit them by his 
ministry to profit by one better, who might succeed him ; and 
solemnly declared, that when they became so prepared, he would 
leave the place." 

In a few years his labours had surprising success, so that the peo- 
ple became greatly reformed. However he kept his word, and left 
them ; lest any seeming inconsistency of his might prove a stumbling 
block to his young converts ; for though he had 400/. per annum 
there, it was no temptation to him to induce him to break the promise 
he had made. 

A very signal providence, it is said, directed him to a settlement 
in London, in 1652, by the unanimous choice of the inhabitants of 
St. John the Apostle. Soon after he was made Lecturer of St. 
Paul's, and in 1608 became Vicar of St. Giles' Cripplegate; two 
of the largest congregations in the city. 

On the Restoration, he was confirmed in the above vicarage by 
the King, who presented the living to him Aug. 23, 1660. 

But this did not screen him from the oppressive operation of the 
Act of Uniformity, by which he was ejected from this vicarage in 
1662. After this he met with many troubles for conscience sake, 
and many signal deliverances. God was not pleased with his perse- 
cutors ; — one magistrate, while signing a warrant to apprehend him, 
dropped down dead ! Might not the hand of God have been seen in 
this ? and yet the living laid it not to heart. 

Among the Nonconformists, Dr. Annesley was particularly and 
deservedly eminent. He had in effect the care of all those churches ; 
and was the chief, often the sole, instrument in the education and 
subsistence of several ministers, of whose useful labours the Church 
had otherwise been deprived. 

Of all gifts, salaries, and income, he always laid aside the tenths 
for charity, before any part was spent. By this means he had 



SAMUEL ANXESLEY, LL. D. 



197 



always a fund at hand for charitable uses, besides what he was 
furnished with by others, for the same purposes. 

He was the main support of the Morning Lecture, for which so 
many have cause to be thankful to God. And after the death of 
old Mr. Case, of St. Mary Magdalene, Milk-street, who was the 
first that set up the Morning Exercises, Dr. Annesley took the care 
of this Institution upon himself. This Morning Lecture or Ex- 
ercise, originated in the following way. Most of the citizens in 
London having some friend or relation in the army of the Earl of 
Essex, so many bills were sent up to the pulpit every Lord's-day 
for their preservation, that the Ministers had not time to notice them 
in prayer, or even to read them. It was therefore agreed to set 
apart an hour every morning at seven o'clock ; half of it to be spent 
in prayer for the welfare of the Public, as well as particular cases; 
and the other half to be spent in exhortations to the people. Mr. 
Case began it in his Church in Milk-street; from which it was 
removed to other remote Churches in rotation, a month at each 
Church. A number of the most eminent ministers conducted this 
service in turn ; and it was attended by great crowds of people. 
After the heat of the war was over, it became what was called a 
Casuistical Lecture, and continued till the Restoration. The Ser- 
mons delivered at these Lectures were collected and published in 
six vols, quarto. 

It is worthy of remark that the Sermon on the question, " Where- 
in lies that exact righteousness which is required between man and 
man ?" Matt. vii. 12. Whatsoever ye would that men should do to 
you, &c. was preached by Mr. Tillotson, afterwards Archbishop of 
Canterbury, who then ranked w ith the Nonconformists ! See NeaVs 
History of the Puritans, Vol. 1. p. 797, quarto, and Nonconf. 
Memorial, Vol. I. p. 125, &c. 

In speaking of Dr. Annesleyh character, Dr. Calamy. says, " He 
was an Israelite indeed ; one that might be said to be sanctified from 
the womb, for he was early under serious impressions ; so that him- 
self said, he knew not the time when he was unconverted." 

He was a most sincere, godly, and humble man ; had a large soul, 
flaming zeal, and was remarkably successful in his ministry. 

He had great courage, as may be seen at his first settlement at 
Cliff, in Kent. He never feared the utmost malice of any of his 
enemies ; and nothing that he met with ever abated his cheerfulness. 
He had uninterrupted peace in his soul, and assurance of God's 
favour for thirty years before his death ; though for some time before 
that he had passed through severe mental exercises. 



198 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



In his last illness he was full of comfort, and could say, " Blessed 
be God ! I have been faithful in the work of the ministry, for more 
than Jifty-Jive yearsP Some of his last words were the following. 
Just before his departure he often said, " Come, my dearest Jesus ! 
the nearer the more precious, the more welcome." Another time 
his joy was so great, that in an ecstacy he cried out, u I cannot con- 
tain it! What manner of love is this to a poor worm! I cannot 
express the thousandth part of what praise is due to Thee ! It is but 
little I can give Thee : but, Lord, help me to give Thee my all ! I 
will die praising Thee, and rejoice that others can praise Thee better. 
I shall be satisfied with Thy likeness. Satisfied ! Satisfied ! O my 
dearest Jesus ! I come !" 

See the funeral sermon preached for him by Dr. Williams. 

During seventeen weeks pain, though he had before enjoyed an 
uninterrupted course of health, he never discovered the least degree 
of impatience ; and quietly resigned his soul to God, Dec. 31, 1696, 
aged 77 years. 

Dr. Annesley's figure was fine ; his countenance dignified, highly 
expressive, and amiable. His constitution, naturally strong and 
robust, was capable of any kind of fatigue. He was seldom indis- 
posed ; and could endure the coldest weather without hat, gloves, or 
fire. For many years he scarcely ever drank any thing but water ; 
and even to his last sickness his sight continued so strong that he 
could read the smallest print without spectacles. His piety, diligence, 
and zeal, caused him to be highly esteemed, not only by the Dissen- 
ters, but by all who knew him. 

A curious anecdote is entered by his grandson, Mr. J. Wesley, in 
his Journal : — " Monday, Feb. 6, 1769, I spent an hour with a 
venerable woman, nearly ninety years of age, who retains her health, 
her senses, her understanding, and even her memory to a good degree. 
In the last century she belonged to my grandfather Annesley's con- 
gregation, at whose house her father and she used to dine every 
Thursday; and whom she remembers to have seen frequently, in his 
study at the top of the house, with his window open, and without 
any fire winter or summer. He lived seventy-seven years; and 
would probably have lived longer had he not begun water drinking 
at seventy." 

His last will and testament is too singular to be omitted. 
" In the name of God ! Amen. 

" I, Doctor Samuel Annesley, of the Liberty of Norton Falgate, in 
the county of Middlesex, an unworthy Minister of Jesus Christ, 



SAMUEL ANNESLEY, LL. D. 



199 



being, through mercy, in health of body and mind, do make this my 
last Will and Testament, concerning my earthly pittance. 

" For my soul, I dare humbly say, it is through grace devoted 
unto God (otherwise than by legacy) when it may live here no 
longer. I do believe that my body, after its sleeping awhile in Jesus, 
shall be reunited to my soul, that they may both be for ever with the 
Lord. 

"Of what I shall leave behind me, I make this short disposal, — 
" My just debts being paid, I give to each of my children, one 

shilling, and all the rest to be equally divided between my son Ben- 
jamin Annesley, my daughter Judith Annesley, and my daughter 

Ann Annesley, whom I make my Executors of this my last Will and 

Testament ; revoking all former, and confirming this with my hand 

and seal this 29th of March, 1693. 

Samuel Annesley." 

Among his Works, which are neither numerous nor large are — 1. 
A Funeral Sermon for the Rev. W. Whitaker ; — 2. A Funeral Ser- 
mon on the Death of the Rev. T. Brand, with an Account of his 
Life ;-—3. A Fast Sermon before the House of Commons, 1648 ; — - 
4. Two Sermons at St. Paid's on Communion with God; — 5. A 
Sermon at Lawrence Jury, to the Gentlemen of Wilts ; — 6. Five 
Sermons in the Morning Exercises; — J. He edited four of the 
Volumes of those Exercises, to each of which he wrote a Preface. 
His grandson Mr. John Wesley, has inserted a Sermon in Volume 
XXXVI. of the Christian Library, on 1 Tim. v. 22. " How must 
we reprove, that we may not partake of other men's sins ?" which 
he attributes to Dr. Annesley : but this is a mistake, as it appears 
the Sermon in question was delivered by Mr. Kitchen, of St. Mary, 
Abchurch. And in Volume XXXVIII. he attributes two others to 
him,-— 1. On Universal Conscientiousness, Acts xxiv. 16, And herein 
do I exercise myself, &c. — 2. On " how Ministers or Christian 
Friends may apply themselves to sick persons for their good," &c. 
Job xxxiii. 23, 24, If there be a messenger with him, &c. But both 
these were written by Mr. Mattheio Pool, Author of the Synopsis 
Criticorum. But those in Volume XLIV.— -1. On " God's Sove- 
reignty our Support in all worldly Distractions," Psalm xcvii. 1, 2. 
The Lord reigneth, let the earth rejoice, &c. — 2. " The Hindrances 
and Helps to a Good Memory in Spiritual Things," 1 Cor. xv. 2., 
By which also ye are saved, if ye keep in memory, &c. were written 
by Dr. Annesley. — See Palmer's Nonco?iformists' Memorial Vol. I. 
p. 127. 

The Meeting-IIouse in which Dr. Annesley prearhed was in Little 



200 



op mr. wesley's ancestors 



St. Helen's, Bishopsgate-Street, where Mr. Woodhouse succeeded 
him. It was in this place that the first public ordination service 
among the Dissenters was performed. Dr. Calamy was one of the 
ministers then ordained. 

Dr. Annesley was a lively and emphatic writer ; and must have 
been a very useful preacher. The following Extracts, taken at ran- 
dom from his Sermon On a Good Memory in Spiritual Things, will 
prove this : — 

" Violent passions spoil the memory ; such as anger, grief, love, 
fear. Passions we must have : but constitution and education allay 
them in some ; reason moderates them in others ; and grace regu- 
lates them in all. Where these bridles are wanting, they shake all 
the faculties as an earthquake doth a country. For example, anger, 
when it rages, manifestly inflames the blood, and consequently the 
spirits, and melts off the impression in the brain just as the fire melts 
the wax and the impressions that were fixed upon it. 

" A multitude of undigested notions hurt the memory. If a man 
have a stock of methodical and digested knowledge, it is admirable 
how much the memory will contain ; as you know how many images 
may be discerned at once in a glass. But when these notions are 
heaped incoherently in the memory, without order or dependence, 
they confound and overthrow the memory. Thus many hear or 
read much, too much perhaps for their capacities: they have not 
stowage for it ; and so they are ever learning, and never come to the 
knowledge of the Truth. Therefore look that you understand and 
digest things by meditation ; run not on too fast : he that rides post 
can never draw maps of the country. 

" Custom, or using your memories, is an excellent way of improv- 
ing them. Thus many wise persons charge their memories at the 
present, and thereby strengthen them, and then commit what they have 
remembered to writing, when they come home, that no time may 
wear it away. We say, use legs, and have legs; and so use the 
memory, and have a memory. 

" If you oblige your children and your servants to bring you away 
an account of a sermon, you will see that use and custom will make 
it easy. I have seen an old man's girdle, who could not read a word, 
yet by the only help of the girdle which he wore, and which was 
hung about with some knotted points, he could bring home every 
particular of a sermon. 

" Due estimation is a help to the memory ; the more we love and 
admire any thing, the better we remember it. This is the reason 
given of children remembering things so well, because they admire 



DR. ANNESLEY ? S CHILDREN. 



201 



every thing as being new to them. And of old people the saying is 
known, that they remember all such things as they care for: for 
when we esteem any thing, the affections work upon the spirits, 
which are the instruments of the memory, and so seal things upon it. 
Why is it that a woman cannot forget her sucking child? Because 
she doth vehemently love it, and the like affection in us to good 
things would keep us from forgetting themP 

To this I shall add the first paragraph of his Sermon on God's 
Sovereignty, from Psa. xcvii. 1, 2. The Lord reigneth, let the 
earth rejoice, &c. 

" The state of affairs is often so involved and confused, that we need 
not wonder if we see men of wisdom greatly perplexed in their 
spirits, and almost sunk into discouragement. The best of men, 
whose hearts are most fortified with grace, would be of all others 
most subject to discomposure, were it not that they feel peace and 
comfort flowing into them from the remembrance and sweet con- 
sideration of a God above. What good man could have any tolerable 
enjoyment of himself, or possess his soul in patience, while he observes 
the irregular motions of things below ; the restlessness, tumblings, 
and tossings of the world ; desirable comforts and delights blasted in 
a moment ; afflictions and troubles breaking in with a sudden sur- 
prise ; order quite subverted ; laws violated, and the edge of them 
turned against those that are faithful and peaceable in the land ; and 
all things indeed turned upside down, wickedness rampant, and 
religion oppressed ! These things would soon break his heart, did he 
not see Him who is invisible, and firmly believe a ivheel within a 
wheel; an unseen Hand which steadily and prudently guides and 
directs all things, keeping up a beautiful order, where reason car* 
discern nothing but confusion." 



SOME ACCOUNT OF DR. ANNESLEY 5 CHILDREN. 

Dr. Annesley had several children : no less than twenty-five ,' 
Dr. Menton baptizing one of them, and being asked how many chil- 
dren Dr. Annesley had ? He answered, he " believed it was two 
dozen or a quarter of a hundred? 3 The reckoning children by 
dozens is a singular circumstance, — an honour to wiiich few persons 
ever arrive. But of this numerous family, I have met with the names 
of Samuel, Benjamin f Judith, Sarah, Elizabeth, and Susarnia on! v. 

26 



202 



of mr. wesley's ancestor? 



SAMUEL ANNESLEY, JUN. 

Samuel went abroad in the service of the East India Company, 
He there accumulated a considerable fortune, and made frequent 
remittances to his family at home. He had borne strong testimony 
against the mismanagement and peculations of certain persons in the 
Company's service, which probably created him mortal enemies. 
Intending to return home, he wrote to his brother-in-law, Mr. Samuel 
Wesley, to purchase for him an estate of 200/. or 3001. per annum 
somewhere between London and Oxford. But it seems he suddenly 
disappeared, and no account was ever received either of his person 
or property ! The very time of his coming home, and the ship by 
which he was to come, were announced; and his sister Mrs. Susanna 
Wesley came to London, expecting to meet him : but no brother 
appeared when the ship arrived ! And all the information that was 
ever received was to this effect : — that he had gone up into the coun- 
try, and was never heard of more ! (When the noises were heard 
in the Parsonage-house at Epworth, Mrs. Wesley supposed they 
betokened the death of her brother in India : but it is certain that he 
was alive several years after those noises ceased at Epworth.) There 
is most certainly a mystery in this transaction, which it is possible a 
future day may explain. Mr. John Wesley used to say to his 
nephews, — " You are heirs to a large property in India, if you can 
find it out ; for my uncle is said to have been very prosperous." 

I possess an original Letter of this gentleman to his brother-in-law 
the Rector of Epworth ; which I shall here faithfully transcribe, and 
add a fac simile of his signature among those of the Wesleyan 
Family, hoping that even this may be a means of casting some light 
on this dark affair. The Letter refers to transactions then in India, 
which those conversant with India affairs may easily comprehend. 

" Brother Wesley, 

" Via Grand Caire, und cover of Mons r . Pelavoine, the Directore 
here for the French Company, (as in Feb. last) I wrote you ; which 
I can't copy, but extract. 

" I have been told 'twas the practice of S r . N. W aite to bribe some 
of the Committee, thereby stifling all complaints against him. If 
you suspect that, declare to the Company themselves what I have 
wrote, being of such vast importance at their Convention in April 
to chuse new Directors. Let them keep my salary, and the wreck's 
money (some thousands of pounds) till I prove what I write is true, 
or a great part of it; if they will give me, as proposed, the power to d«3 



SAMUEL ANNESLEY, JUN. 



203 



it. If you can get 2s. 9d. or 3s. the rupee to be received in England, 
or interest of 5 per cent, (as usual in bills drawn here on the Com- 
pany) from the time I pay it, to payment to you and Mr. Eaton, I 
will give from 10 to 15,000 Rupees to their order in Suratt ; if they'l 
let me invest it for 'em in diamonds, I will faithfully serve 'em. — 
Thus S r . S. Evance and the Jew Alvaro de Costa did to Capt". 
Owen for his son's money. 

"I desired you to let out to commanders, &c, responsible persons, 
bound hither, 500Z. on each ship, and (if you can) to be invested by 
me, advising overland how much ; as in what goods. To procure 
what consignment you can to me, that I may have the laying out of 
most or part, if not all money brought hither ; which I think I can 
do cheaper and better than any one on the place. I write not so 
out of vanity or opinativeness. 

" S r . S. Evance has a large packet enclosing Mr. Pennyng's account 
by the fleet, which pray desire of S r . Ceasar Child. If I am in the 
Company's Service, pray desire S r . Ceasar Child to let me, alone, 
have the adjustment of his acc ts . with the Parracks, provided they 
are not to this time'finisht. Mr. Aislabie is most unaccountably 
slow, remiss, and negligent of such an advantage, so deserves to have 
it slip his hands, as I have wrote him, I believe it wil. Besides, he 
never did, nor can do any thing to conclude it ; it has and will lye 
upon me. 

a If a good purchase offers between London and Oxford of 2 to 
300if. a year, I desire you to secure it for me against I come home, if 
God pleases, I would have it a healthy air, near a market town and 
river ; somewhat woody ; no religious lands. I wil take care to send 
effects or bils to pay for it. 

"Mr. Wyche's broker told me it was concerted between his 
master and Rustum not to take my Nunsasee and Broach goods, that 
disposing of thern other ways, I might lose and meddle no more to 
interrupt 'em in his roguerys. A faithful servant of the Company. 
He tels me he has received a commission to be cherif broker, gave 
2600 rupees to the governor to let Mr. Wyche go to Bombay to shew 
himself obedient to the Company's orders, but will speedily return 
with a general. Letter that 'tis necessary to do so. He says the 
Gen 1 is for paying the old Company's debts, and Mr. Wyche has a 
mind to pay 'em here, both desiring to squeeze something from the 
creditors, and to ingratiate themselves with the Company to make 
them take single (not compound) interest. But that won't do ; for 
then the Company must take single interest on their demands on the 
brokers, which wil be a great loss. In the interim, who must pay 
the Company the interest of their money that lyes dead,— a vast 



204 



OF MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. 



sum when it shall be made up ! They owe me about thirty-Jive 
hundred pounds, besides my salary and the wreck's money : but I 
cannot get a groat of it til brought about said dishonourable inten- 
tions : therefore, pray address the Court of Directors for their order 
to pay off my acc ts . I have saved the old Company 36,200 rupees 
in Viltul Parrak's demands on 'em, on which 5 per cent, is due to 
me : but I can't get it paid : the reason is plain, that getting nothing 
for my trouble, I may leave off. I was nine months contending with 
him. Pray get an order for it. Said broker says the English credit 
in these parts daily declines; and his master by little and little wil 
venture f as the Dutch) take a part of al goods he buys or sels for 
the Company, but in a private manner. As, suppose he sels Copper 
at 14 rupees per m d . he'l credit 'em perhaps 13^, and so in other 
merchandize. Already, (as before hinted) they have no regard to 
the Company's fraiglits ; provided the commanders will let 'em buy 
their goods, for which they have 5 per cent, commission, they may 
as usual, (as among the Dutch) bring or carry what they please, 
fraight free. 

" I could fil more than a quire of paper with these matters.: but 
? twil be in vain, if what I have wrote be not considered. I hinted 
to you, Mr. Samuel Sheppard was displeased with Mr. Proby for 
writing him of the great cheat in sale of the English broadcloth ; 
concerning which Mr. Proby may be subpcena'd in, and the Com- 
pany's Registry may be examin'd. Some matters may be erro- 
neously inform'd, but I am satisfied as to the main 'tis true. I have 
heard Capt" Beawes gave 500 to command the Albermarle; and 
scarce any thing is done without money, and every thing almost 
with it. 

" About Abdul Guffere's dispute with the Company, (who seized 
their goods by a former governor, for those the pirates plundered 
from him, and restored 'em to the Gen 1 ) is, according to the best 
ace* (as yet I have got) as follows. I be sent to Sellimongee (a 
Moor, one of the greatest merchants in Town) to mediate with Mr. 
Wyche's broker, between the Gen 1 (who had seized his ships for 
payment) and him. He at first offered to pay 450,000 rupees, and 
Sellimongee sent Mr. Wyche word he'd bring it to rupees 500,000 : but 
he would not hearken to him, nor Rustum tell him or the Gen 1 of it, 
(as he sent me word) he'l at any time tel him to his face. But they 
applyed themselves to the Governor, gave him of it, as they pretend, 
120,000 rupees, the fourth of 480,000, Rustum says, Abdul Guffere 
gave, (tho' he affirms he gave 482,000) and 63,950 to the officers, 
which in the end I presume will be proved he, &c. shared among 
'em ; so that for the 500,000 rupees, the company might have had 



SAMUEL ANNESLEY, JUN. 



205 



insfuntly paid down, they have by that villian, and &c.'s means rec d 
but 296,950, with large charges besides. I have often wrote the 
Gen 1 for the ace*, that there is a great cheat in't, but can get no 
answer. Pray does he not give sufficient grounds to suspect he has 
had a part of it ? I have a hundred times, to no purpose, desired 
the same of Mr. Wyche. 

Sam. Annesley." 

Suratt, March 13, 1712-3. 

Endorsed. " Sam 1 . Annesley, to the Rev d . Sam 1 . Wesley, March 
13, 1712-3." 

In the hands of a good investigator, this Letter might lead to some 
discovery relative to the end of Mr. Annesley ; and where his pro- 
perty has been left, and who has possessed it. That there were 
nefarious transactions in the management of the Company's concerns 
at that time the above Letter sufficiently states; and that Mr. An- 
nesley's honesty might have led to his ruin is a possible case. That 
he should disappear, and never more be heard of, and that his pro= 
perty should all have been lost, are mysteries which probably at this 
distance of time cannot entirely be cleared up : but some discovery 
may yet be made. 

From the preceding Letter we find that Mr. Annesley wished to 
employ his brother-in-law, the Rector of Epworth, to transact some 
business in his behalf with the East India Company ; and Mr. Wes- 
ky appears to have undertaken the office : but owing to his natural 
easiness, and too great confidence in the promises of men, the busi- 
ness was neglected, and had no favourable issue ; at which Mr. 
Annesley was greatly offended ; transferred the agency into another 
hand; and wrote a severe letter to his sister, Mrs. Wesley, in which 
he most liberally blamed the conduct of his brother-in-law. A part, 
only of Mrs. Wesley's Answer to her angry brother is preserved. 
This fragment, which, from the emendations in various places, 
appears to be the rough copy of her Letter, is worthy of insertion ; 
as it shews her good sense, great modesty, and faithful attachment to 
her husband. Having stated that in all transactions her husband 
had acted with a clear conscience, both before God and man, she 
proceeds to notice the blame cast upon him by her brother, and adds : — 

" These things are unkind, very unkind. Add not misery to afflic- 
tion : — if you will not reach out a friendly hand to support, yet I be- 
seech you forbear to throw water on a people already sinking. 

a But I shall go on with your Letter to me, You proceed, i Whe&L 



i06 



OP MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS, 



I come home*— (Oh, would to God that might ever be !)— 1 should 
any of your daughters want me, 7 — (as I think they will not) — 
( I shall do as God enables meP — I must answer this with a sigh 
from the bottom of my heart. Sir, you know the proverb, ' While 
the grass grows, the steed starves.' 

"That passage relating to Ansley, I have formerly replied to; 
therefore I'll pass it over, together with some hints I am not willing 
to understand. 

"'My brother has one invincible obstacle to my business, his 
distance from London. 7 — Sir, you may please to remember, I put 
you in mind of this long since. — 1 Another hindrance, I think he is 
too zealous for the party he fancies in the right; and has un- 
luckily to do with the opposite faction.''*— Whether those you employ 
are factious or no, I'll not determine : but very sure I am, Mr. 
W esley is not so ; he is zealous in a good cause, as every one ought 
to be ; but the farthest from being a party man, of any man in the 
world. — ' Another remora is, these matters are out of his way. 7 — 
That is a remora indeed, and ought to have been considered on 
both sides before he entered on your business : for I am verily per- 
suaded that that, and that alone, has been the cause of any mistakes 
or inadvertency he has been guilty of; and the true reason why 
God has not blessed him with desired success. — 1 Tie is apt to rest 
upon deceitful promises 7 — Would to Heaven that neither he, nor 7, 
nor any of our children, had ever trusted to deceitful promises. 
But it is a right hand error, and I hope God will forgive us all. — 
1 He wants Mr. Eaton's thrift 7 — This I can readily believe. — ( He is 
not ft for worldly business 7 — This I likewise assent to ; and must 
own I was mistaken when I did think him fit for it : my own ex- 
perience hath since convinced me that he is one of those whom our 
Saviour saith is not so wise in their generation as the children of 
this icorld. And did I not know that Almighty Wisdom hath views 
and ends in fixing the bounds of our habitation, which are out of 
our ken, I should think it a thousand pities that a man of his bright- 
ness, and rare endowments of learning and useful knowledge in 
relation to the Church of God, should be confined to an obscure 
corner of the country, where his Talents are buried ; and he, de- 
termined to a way of life for which he is not so well qualified as I 
could wish ; and it is with pleasure that I behold in my Eldest Son 
.in aversion from accepting a small Country Cure ; since, blessed be 
God ! he has a fair reputation for learning and piety, preaches well, 
and is capable of doing more good where he is. You conclude, — . 
1 My wife will make my cousin Emily. 7 — It was a small and insig- 



dr. annesley's CHILDREN. 



207 



nincant present, to my sister indeed : but, poor girl, it was her 
whole estate ; and if it had been received as kindly as it was meant, 
she would have been highly pleased. 

<( T shall not detain you any longer, not so much as to apologize 
for the tedious length of this Letter. 

" I should be glad if my service could be made acceptable to my 
sister ; to whom, with yourself, the children tender their humblest 
duty. We all join in wishing you a happy new year, and very many 
©f them. 

I am, 

Your obliged and most obedient 
servant and sister, 

Susanna Wesley." 

Epworth, Jan. 20th, 1721-2. 
My Birth Day. 

From the above Letter we find that Mr. Samuel Annesley was 
alive at Surat in 1722, seven years after the noises had ceased 1 at the 
Parsonage-house at Epworth ; which Mrs. Wesley had supposed 
portended his death. In the year 1724 it was reported that Mr. 
Annesley was coming home in one of the Company's ships. Mrs. 
Wesley, hearing the news, came up from Epworth to London, to 
meet him : but the report was incorrect. This is the last mention I 
find of Mr. Samuel Annesley in any of the family papers which 
have come under my notice. Nor is there any certainty when he 
died. We know he was alive in 1712, and possibly in 1720 or 
1721. Mrs. Wesley's Letter to him is dated Jan. 20, 1722 ; his, to 
which it is an answer, was most probably written in 1720. It is 
likely that his wife died before him, and that there were no children: 
hence the Wesley family always supposed they were his heirs. 

Of Benjamin Annesley I have not been able to collect any 
particulars. He was supposed by the remains of the Wesley family 
to have been the person who went to the East Indies : but the pre- 
ceding Letter shews it was Samuel 

Of Miss Sarah Annesley I find nothing on record. 

Of Miss Judith there is a painting in the family of Mr. Charles 
Wesley, probablv painted by Sir Peter Lely 7 where she is repre- 
sented as a very beautiful woman. A gentleman of splendid fortune 
paid his addresses to her ; and the attachment was mutual : but 



208 



of me. wesley's ancestors. 



when she perceived that he was addicted to much wine, she utterly 
refused to marry him, and died single. 

Of Miss Judith Annesley, Mr. Dunton, her brother-in-law, gives 
the following character : — " She is a virgin of eminent piety. Good 
books, (above all, the Book of Books,) are her sweetest entertain- 
ment ; and she finds more comfort there than others do in their 
wardrobe. In a word, she keeps a constant watch over the frame 
of her soul and the course of her actions by daily and strict exami- 
nation of both." 

Of Miss Ann Annesley, Mr. Dunton, her brother-in-law, gives 
the following character : — u To drop her pious character would be 
ungrateful. She is a wit for certain ; and however Time may have 
dealt by her, Art never feigned, nor Nature formed, a finer woman. 7 ' 

We have already seen that Miss Elizabeth Annesley was 
married to Mr. John Dunton, the eccentric book-seller. She appears 
to have been very eminent, both for piety and good sense. Dunton 
lias shewn his attachment to her by the account he published of her 
death, and some extracts which he gives from her papers found after 
her death. 

That Elizabeth Dunton was the daughter of Dr. Samuel Annesley 
was not less her honour than her happiness ; and of this care of 
Providence she discovers in her private papers a very grateful sense. 

Religion had made early impressions on her mind. The new 
life had sprung up by such insensible degrees, that, like her noble 
and reverend father, she knew not the time of her being turned to 
the wisdom of the just. 

Her Bible was the great companion and pleasure of her life ; and 
she was so well acquainted with it that no portion of it could be 
mentioned which she could not refer to the Book, Chapter, and 
Verse, in which it might be found. 

She had an amiable disposition, and a heart full of charity to all 
who differed from her in their religious opinions. She was a consi- 
derable proficient even in Polemical Divinity, and had acquainted 
herself well with the controversy on Oi^iginal Sin, and the effects of 
it on the faculties of the soul : on Free-will, Foreknowledge, Grace, 
the revealed and secret Will of God, &c. Upon this last subject 
she writes, — "I will obey God's revealed will, and adore His 
secret will ; rest upon His promises, and cast myself at the feet of 
Christ, attentive to my present duty. The belief of God's Fore- 
knowledge, or His decreeing whatsoever comes to pass, should not 



DR. ANNESLEY's CHILDREN, 



209 



hinder me from duty, but render me diligent in it. I ought to do 
more for my soul than my body ; and respecting the latter, though I 
know not what food may nourish it, or what medicines relieve, I will 
not neglect the means." 

She owned that repentance is the gift of God, and that sin cannot 
be pardoned but through the blood, the merits, and intercession of 
Christ Jesus ; and that no spiritual act can be performed without 
Divine assistance. 

She had kept a Diary for twenty years, in which the gracious 
state of her mind was particularly pointed out : but so far was she 
from vain glory, that in her last illness she entreated her husband to 
burn those large collections ; and it was with difficulty he obtained 
her permission for Mr. Rogers, who preached her funeral Sermon* 
to extract those Passages which he has inserted in the Discourse in- 
tituled " TJie Character of a Good W oman, preached on the Death 
of Mrs. Elizabeth DuntonP Her Reflections on a bed of sickness 
her husband published in the Post Angel, for Feb. 1701, which I 
have not seen. 

She was a great lover of solitude, because it gave her the op- 
portunity of conversing with God and her own heart. But this did 
not extend to the public means of grace, nor to public duties. 
Public worship, Sermons, Sabbaths, and Sacraments, were her re- 
freshments on her way to glory. On one of these occasions she 
wrote, — " O how should the thought of free unmerited grace fill us 
with love to God ! I am filled with joy inexpressible, and with hope 
full of glory ! What amazing love, that God should give His Son to 
die for sinners ! That He should become Man, and not have ichere 
to lay His head, when He came to enrich the world ! Blessed God ! 
at this Sacrament I cannot take a denial of Thy presence : I come 
to meet my God ; I cannot be comforted without Him." 

Her husband observes, — "Her conjugal affection was as remarka- 
ble as the rest of her character. Her happiness seemed wrapped up 
in mine ; our interest and our inclinations were the same. When 
affairs were perplexing, she never discovered uneasiness ; she made 
use of means, and left the issue to Providence. When I happened 
to be ill, she was much concerned ; and would impair her own 
health rather than permit any one else to wait on me. I never went 
home, and found her out of temper. But Heaven had a greater in- 
terest in her than I could have: she was my better half; but I 
knew my property in her was not absolute. 

"In her last illness, which continued seven months, she never 
uttered one repining word ; and was always willing to depart and to 
be with God. Through the whole of her sickness she declared she 

27 



210 



OF MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. 



had no doubt upon her mind as to her eternal happiness. S\ 
near death she said to one who stood by, 'Heaven will make amend- 
for all. In a short time I shall be happy. I have good ground to 
hope that when I die, I shall, through Christ, be blessed, for I 
dedicated my youth to God.' 

"When I saw her departing, and was overwhelmed with sorrow, 
she said with sweetness, ' Do not be so concerned at parting, for 1 
trust we shall meet where we shall part no more. Yet it is a solemn 
thing to die; whatever men may think of it. O this eternity ! There 
is no time for preparing for heaven like the time of youth. Though 
Death be near, I can look back with joy on some of the early years 
I sweetly spent in my father's house ; and think how comfortably 
I lived there. What a mercy to be dedicated to God betimes? 

u When her soul was just fluttering on her lips, she exclaimed. 
'Lord, pardon my sins, and perfect me in holiness! Accept of 
praises for the mercies I have received, and fit me for whatsoever 
Thou wilt do with me, for Christ's sake !' 

" A little after this she fell asleep in Jesus, on the 26th Mav 
1697." 

In all the Annesley family of which we have any particulars, wc 
.see the truth of that word, " Train up a child in the way he should 
go, and when he is old he will not depart from it.' J A pious edu- 
cation is next in efficiency to the all-powerful aracc ol Christ. 

The Annesley and Wesley families are striking proofs of this 
How many thousands perish for want of a pious example and reli- 
gious instruction in the house of their parents ! 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEJT. 

Miss Susanna Annesley, afterwards Susanna Wesley, was the 
youngest daughter of Dr. Samuel Annesley, already mentioned. She 
was born on the 20th of January in the year 1669 or 1670. She 
was endowed with a fine natural understanding, which was advanced 
to a very high pitch of perfection by an education at once religious 
and literary. A mind such as hers, nurtured under the roof and pa- 
rental cares of Dr. Annesley, had the highest advantages, and must 
have greatly profited by them. Though her father was a conscien- 
tious Nonconformist, he had too much dignity of mind, leaving his 
religion out of the question, to be a bigot. Under the parental roof, 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



211 



and before she was thirteen years of age, she examined without re- 
straint the whole controversy between the Established Church and 
the Dissenters. The issue of which was, she renounced her religious 
fellowship with the latter, and adopted the Creed and Forms of the 
Church of England; to which she faithfully and zealously adhered 
as long as she lived. It does not appear that her father threw any 
obstacles in her way ; or that he afterwards disapproved of her 
marrying a rigid orthodox churchman; who, from a similar process, 
became a convert from the peculiar tenets of his Nonconformist an- 
cestors, to the Ecclesiastical Establishment of the kingdom. Nor 
have I learnt after the most extensive search, and the closest inquiry, 
that the slightest difference ever existed between him, his son-in-law, 
and daughter, upon the subject. "I do not find," says Miss Wes- 
ley, in a letter before me, " that Dr. Annesley, or any of his family, 
were prejudiced against my grandfather for leaving the Dissenters : 
but his mind was too enlarged to be prejudiced, whatever preference 
he had to his own community." 

It was about the year 1690 that she became the wife of Mr. Sam- 
uel Wesley, when she was in the twentieth or twenty-first year of 
her age. As Mr. Wesley was born in 1662, he was then in his 
twenty-eighth year; and she six or seven years younger than he. It 
is something remarkable, that she survived him about the same num- 
ber of years ; so that their pilgrimage through life was nearly of the 
same duration. Her youth, and having children in quick succes- 
sion, and at different times two at a birth, will account for the nu- 
merous family with which they were blest. 

As their circumstances were narrow and confined, the education 
of their progeny fell particularly upon themselves ; and especially on 
Mrs. Wesley, who seems to have possessed every qualification re- 
quisite for either a public or private teacher. Her manner was pecu- 
liar to herself, and deserves a distinct mention. She has detailed it 
i«i a Letter to her son John, (July 24, 1732,) where speaking of 
the children, she says, " None of them were taught to read till Jive 
years old, except Kezzy, in whose case I was over-ruled, and she 
was more years in learning than any of the rest had been months. 
The way of teaching was this. The day before a child began to 
learn, the house was set in order, every one's work appointed them, 
and a charge given that none should come into the room from nine 
to twelve, or from two till five, which were our school hours. 

" One day was allowed the child wherein to learn its letters ; and 
each of them did in that time know all its letters, great and small, 
except Molly and Nancy, who were a day and a half before they 
knew them perfectly, for which I then thought them very dull ; but 



212 



op mr. wesley's ancestors. 



the reason why I thought so was, because the rest learned them so 
readily ; and your brother Samuel, who was the first child I ever 
taught, learnt the alphabet in a few hours. He was Jive years old 
on the tenth of February ; the next day he began to learn ; and as 
soon as he knew the letters, began at the first chapter of Genesis. 
He was taught to spell the first verse, then to read it over and over, 
till he could read it oft' hand without any hesitation, and so on to the 
second, &c. till he took ten verses for a lesson, which he quickly did. 
Easter fell low that year, and by Whitsuntide he could read a chap- 
ter very well ; for he read continually, and had Such a prodigious 
memory, that I cannot remember ever to have told him the same 
word twice. What was yet stranger, any word he had learnt in his 
lesson, he knew whenever he saw it, either in his Bible or any other 
book, by which means he learnt very soon to read an English author 
well. 

" The same method was observed by them all. As soon as they 
knew the letters, they were first put to spell, and read one line, and 
then a verse ; never leaving till perfect in their lesson, were it shorter 
or longer. So one or other continued reading at school time without 
any intermission ; and before we left school, each child read what be 
had learnt that morning ; and ere we parted in the afternoon, what 
>hey had learnt that day/' 

I consider the above as positive facts, and have no doubt concern- 
ing any of them : and take it for granted that almost any children 
may be taught in the same way, and with similar success. But should 
it be copied, and generally recommended ? I think not. A child 
should be taught what is necessary for it to know, as soon as that 
necessity exists, and the child is capable of learning. Among child- 
ren there is a great disparity of intellect, and in the power of appre- 
hension and comprehension. Many children have such a precocity 
of intellect, as to be more capable of learning to read at two than 
others are at Jive years of age : and it would be high injustice indeed 
to prevent them from acquiring much useful knowledge, and some 
hundreds, if not thousands of ideas, by waiting for a prescribed term 
of Jive years. When a child is capable of learning any thing, give 
that teaching ; but let the teaching be regularly graduated ; let it go 
on from step to step, never obliging it to learn what it cannot yet 
comprehend. We begin very properly with letters, or the elementary 
signs of language; teach the child to distinguish them from each 
other, and give them in their names some notion of their power. We 
then teach them to combine them into simple syllables ; syllables 
into words : words into sentences; sentences into speeches, or 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



213 



regular discourse. This process is as philosophic as it is natural:- 
but who follows it through the successive steps of education ? Scarcely 
any. Because a child can understand a little, and shews aptness in 
learning, parental fondness, or the teacher's ignorance, come into 
powerful operation ; and the child is pushed unnaturally forward to 
departments of learning to which it has not been gradually inducted 
The mind is puzzled and bewildered ; a great gulf is left behind 
which cuts off all connection with what has been already learnt, and 
what is now proposed to the understanding ; and the issue is, the 
child is confounded and discouraged ; and falls either under the 
power of hebitude, or learns superficially, and never becomes a cor- 
rect scholar. A child must understand what it is doing, before it 
can do what it ought. 

Few are taught to spell their mother tongue correctly. They are 
hurried on from reading to reading and prating, and never learn to 
spell a sentence with propriety. Thus mothers, in general, teach 
their children their mothers tongue. 

I have before me original Letters of lords and ladies who were 
correspondents of the Wesley family, where the writing is elegant, 
and the spelling execrable. The learned languages cannot be ac- 
quired in this way ; and hence they are more correctly learned in 
England than English itself. Dr. Edmund Castel, (author of the 
Heptaglott Lexicon that usually goes with Walton's Polyglott Bible,) 
was in Latin, Greek, Hebrew, Samaritan, Chaldee, Syriac, jEthio- 
pic, Arabic, and Persian, the most learned man of his day in Great 
Britain : yet this same eminent scholar could not write one sentence 
in English, correct in its Orthography. 

Mrs. Wesley says nothing of teaching the children to spell : but 
her plan in this must have been excellent, as all the family wrote in 
this respect with the greatest accuracy. 

" But why did Mrs. Wesley postpone the teaching her children 
their letters till they were five years of age ? If this were not the 
best plan, so very sensible a woman would never have adopted it." 
There is perhaps a little mystery here, that may easily be explained. 
Samuel was the eldest of Mrs. W.'s children : he was the Jirst on 
which she tried this method of instruction. " But why did she not 
begin with him sooner ?" 

For this plain reason ; he could not speak ! Mr. Wesley himself 
told me the following anecdote. 

66 My Brother Samuel did not attempt to speak till he was between 
four and five years old ; nor did the family know whether he would 
ever be able to speak. To their surprise he began at once. There 
was a cat in the house which was a great favourite with him ; he 



214 



OP MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. 



would frequently carry it about, and retire with it into private places- 
One day he disappeared ; the family sought up and down for him to 
no purpose ; my mother got alarmed for his safety, and went through 
the house loudly calling him by his name. At last she heard a voice 
from under a table saying, Here am I, mother ! Looking down, she 
to her surprise saw Sammy and his cat. From this time he spoke 
regularly, and without any kind of hesitation." 

Had this story come to me by 'tradition, I should have found it 
difficult of credit. 

It was probably this circumstance that induced Mrs. Wesley to 
adopt the five year's plan. With Sam she could not begin sooner. 
Mary and Anne she found it difficult to forward in the same way. 
Kezzy she was persuaded to try before the time, and was unsuccess- 
ful. She appears therefore to have fixed the term of five years 
partly from necessity, and partly from experience. I have no doubt 
she might have begun much sooner with most of them, with equal 
advantage to herself, and much more to them. I do not hesitate 
therefore to transcribe my own maxim : — A child should be taught 
what is necessary for it to know, as soon as that necessity exists, 
and the child is capable of learning. 

Such was Mrs. Wesley's method of teaching her children to read ; 
and she was equally assiduous in teaching them their duty to God, and 
to their Parents. She had nineteen children, most of whom lived to 
be educated ; and ten came to man and woman's estate. Her son 
John mentions " the calm serenity with which his mother transacted 
business, wrote letters, and conversed, surrounded by her thirteen 
children." All these were educated by herself. And as she was a 
woman that lived by rule, she methodized and arranged every thing 
so exactly, that to each operation she had a time ; and time suffi- 
cient to transact all the business of the family. It appears also from 
several of the private papers, that she had no small share in mana- 
ging the secular concerns of the Rectory. The Tithes and Glebe 
were much under her inspection. As to the children, their times of 
going to rest, rising in the morning, dressing, eating, learning, and 
exercise, she managed by rule ; which was never suffered to be 
broken, unless in case of sickness. From her Mr. John AVesley 
derived all that knowledge in the education of children, which he 
has detailed so amply, and so successfully enforced. It has been 
wondered at that a man who had no children of his own could have 
known so well how they should be managed and educated : but that 
wonder will at once cease, when it is recollected by whom he was 
himself educated ; and who was his instructress in all things, during 
his infancy and youth 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



215 



Mrs. Wesley taught her children from their earliest age their 
duty to their Parents. She had little difficulty in breaking their 
wills, or reducing them to absolute subjection. They were early 
brought by rational means under a mild yoke : they were perfectly 
obsequious to their parents ; and were taught to wait their decision 
in every thing they were to have, and in every thing they were to 
perform. 

They were taught also to ask a blessing upon their food, to be- 
have quietly at family prayers, and to reverence the Sabbath. They 
were never permitted to command the servants, or to use any 
words of authority in their addresses to them. Mrs. Wesley charged 
the servants to do nothing for any of the children unless they asked 
it with humility and respect ; and the children were duly informed 
that the servants had such orders. This is the foundation, and in- 
deed the essence, of good breeding. Insolent, impudent, and disa- 
greeable children are to be met with every where; because this 
simple, but important, mode of bringing up is neglected. " Molly, 
Robert, be pleased to do so and so," was the usual method of re- 
quest both from the sons and the daughters ; and because the children 
behaved thus decently, the domestics reverenced and loved them ; 
were strictly attentive to, and felt it a privilege to serve them. 

They were never permitted to contend with each other ; whatever 
differences arose, the Parents were the umpires, and their decision 
was never disputed. The consequence was, there were few 
misunderstandings among them, and no unbrotherly or vindictive 
passions : and they had the common fame of being the most loving 
family in the County of Lincoln ! How much evil may be pre- 
vented, and how much good may be done, by judicious management 
in the education of children ? 

But Mrs. Wesley's whole method in bringing up and managing 
her family is so amply detailed in the Letter from which I have 
made the Extract relative to the mode of teaching them to read, 
that it would be as great an injustice to her to omit it, as it will be 
profitable to every Reader to see it. 

« Ep worth, July 24, 1732, 

" Dear Son, 

" According to your desire I have collected the principal rules I 
observed in educating my family. 

" The children were always put into a regular method of living, 
in such things as they were capable of, from their birth ; as in 
dressing and undressing, changing their linen, &c. The first quarter 
commonly passes in sleep. After that they were, if possible, laid 



216 



of mr. wesley's ancestors, 



into their cradle awake, and rocked to sleep ; and so they were 
kept rocking till it was time for them to awake. This was done to 
bring them to a regular course of sleeping, which at first was 
three hours in the morning, and three in the afternoon ; afterwards 
two hours, till they needed none at all. When turned a year old, 
(and some before) they were taught to fear the rod, and to cry softly, 
by which means they escaped abundance of correction which they 
might otherwise have had ; and that most odious noise of the crying 
of children was rarely heard in the house : but the family usually 
lived in as much quietness as if there had not been a child among 
them. 

" As soon as they were grown pretty strong, they were confined 
to three meals a day. At dinner their little table and chairs were 
set by ours, where they could be overlooked ; and they were suffered 
to eat and drink (small beer) as much as they would, but not to call 
for any thing. If they wanted ought, they used to whisper to the 
maid that attended them, who came and spake to me ; and as soon 
as they could handle a knife and fork, they were set to our table. — 
They were never suffered to choose their meat : but always made to 
eat such things as were provided for the family. Mornings they 
always had spoonmeat ; sometimes at nights. But whatever they 
had, they were never permitted at those meals to eat of more than 
one thing, and of that sparingly enough. Drinking or eating between 
meals was never allowed unless in case of sickness, which seldom 
happened. Nor were they suffered to go into the kitchen to ask any- 
thing of the servants, when they were at meat : if it was known they 
did so, they were certainly beat, and the servants severely repri- 
manded. 

u At six. as soon as family prayer was over, they had their sup- 
per ; at seven the maid washed them, and beginning at the youngest, 
she undressed and got them all to bed by eight ; at which time she 
left them in their several rooms awake, for there was no such thing 
allowed of, in our house, as sitting by a child till it fell asleep. 

"They were so contantly used to eat and drink what was given 
them, that when any of them was ill, there was no difficulty in making 
them take the most unpleasant medicine, for they durst not refuse it, 
though some of them would presently throw it up. This I men- 
tion to shew that a person may be taught to take any thing, though 
it be never so much against his stomach. 

" In order to form the minds of the children, the first thing to be 
done is to conquer tbeir will, and bring them to an obedient temper. 
To inform the understanding is a work of time ; and must with chil- 
dren proceed by slow degrees, as they are able to bear it : but the 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 217 

subjecting the will is a thing which must be done at once, and the 
sooner the better; for by neglecting timely correction, they will 
contract a stubbornness and obstinacy which are hardly ever after 
conquered, and never without using such severity as would be as 
painful to me as to the child. In the esteem of the world, they pass 
for kind and indulgent, whom I cali cruel, parents ; who permit their 
children to get habits which they know must be afterwards broken. 
Nay, some are so stupidly fond, as in sport to teach their children to 
do things, which in a while after they have severely beaten them for 
doing. When a child is corrected it must be conquered, and this 
will be no hard matter to do, if it be not grown headstrong by too 
much indulgence. And when the will of a child is totally subdued^ 
and it is brought to revere and stanfl in awe of the parents, then a 
great many childish follies and inadvertencies may be passed by. — 
Some should be overlooked and taken no notice of, and others mildly 
reproved ; but no wilful transgressions ought ever to be forgiven 
children, without chastisement less or more, as the nature and cir- 
cumstances of the offence may require. I insist upon conquering 
the will of children betimes, because this is the only strong and 
rational foundation of a religious education, without which both pre- 
cept and example will be ineffectual. But when this is thoroughly 
done, then a child is capable of being governed by the reason and 
piety of its parents, till its own understanding comes to maturity, and 
the principles of religion have taken root in the mind. 

" I cannot yet dismiss this subject. As self will is the root of all 
sin and misery, so whatever cherishes this in children insures their 
after wretchedness and irreligion : whatever checks and mortifies 
it, promotes their future happiness and piety. This is still more 
evident if we farther consider that religion is nothing else than the 
doing the will of God, and not our own ; that the one grand im- 
pediment to our temporal and eternal happiness being this self-will } 
no indulgences of it can be trivial, no denial unprofitable. Heaven 
or Hell depends on this alone. So that the parent who studies to 
subdue it in his child, works together with God in the renewing and 
saving a soul. The parent who indulges it does the devil's work ; 
makes religion impracticable, salvation unattainable, and does all 
that in him lies to damn his child soul and body for ever. 

" Our children were taught, as soon as they could speak, the 
Lord's Prayer, which they were made to say at rising and bed-time 
constantly ; to which, as they grew bigger, were added a short 
prayer for their parents, and some collects, a short catechism, and 
some portion of Scripture, as their memories could bear. They were 
very early made to distinguish the Sabbath from other days before 

28 



218 OF MB. WESLEY^S ANCESTORS, 

they could well speak or go. They were as soon taught to be si; : 
at family prayers, and to ask a blessing immediately after, which 
they used to do by signs, before they could kneel or speak. 

" They were quickly made to understand they might have nothing 
they cried for, and instructed to speak handsomely for what they 
wanted. They were not suffered to ask even the lowest servant for 
ought, without saying, Pray, give me such a thing; and the servant 
was chid if she ever let them omit that word. 

"Taking God's name in vain, cursing and swearing, profaneness. 
obscenity, rude ill-bred names, were never heard among them ; nor 
were they ever permitted to call each other by their proper names 
without the addition of brother or sister. 

" There was no such thing as loud talking or playing allowed of: 
but every one was kept close to business for the six hours of school. 
And it is almost incredible what a child may be taught in a quarter 
of a year by a vigorous application, if it have but a tolerable capacity 
and good health. Kezzy excepted, all could read better in that time, 
than the most of women can do as long as they live. Rising out oi 
their places, or going out of the room, was not permitted except for 
good cause ; and running into the yard, garden, or street, without 
leave was always esteemed a capital offence. 

" For some years we went on very well. Never were children in 
better order. Never were children better disposed to piety, or in 
more subjection to their parents, till that fatal dispersion of them 
after the fire, into several families. In those they were left at 
full liberty to converse with servants, which before they had always 
been restrained from ; and to run abroad to play with any children 
good or bad. They soon learned to neglect a strict observance of 
the Sabbath ; and got knowledge of several songs and bad things, 
which before they had no notion of. That civil behaviour, which 
made them admired, when they were at home, by all who saw them, 
was in a great measure lost ; and a clownish accent and many rude 
ways were learnt, which were not reformed without some difficulty. 

"When the house was -rebuilt, and the children all brought home, 
we entered on a strict reform ; and then was begun the custom oi 
singing Psalms at beginning and leaving school morning and evening. 
Then also that a of general retirement at five o'clock was entered upon. 
When the oldest took the youngest that could speak, and the second 
the next, to whom they read the Psalms for the day, and a chapter 
in the New Testament : as in the morning they were directed to 
read the Psalms, and a chapter in the Old ; after which they went 
to their private prayers, before they got their breakfast, or came into 
the family. 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY* 



219 



u There were several by-laws observed among us. I mention 
them here because I think them useful. 

"1. It had been observed that cowardice and fear of punishment 
often lead children into lying ; till they get a custom of it which 
they cannot leave. To prevent this, a law was made that whoever 
was charged with a fault, of which they were guilty, if they would 
ingenuously confess it, and promise to amend, should not be beaten* 
This rule prevented a great deal of lying ; and would have done 
more, if one in the family would have^observed it. But he could 
not be prevailed on, and therefore was often imposed upon by false 
colours and equivocations, which none would have used but one had 
they been kindly dealt with ; and some in spite of all would always 
speak truth plainly. 

"2. That no sinful action, as lying, pilfering at Church or on the 
Lord's day, disobedience, quarrelling, &c. should ever pass unpunished. 

" 3. That no child should ever be chid, or beat twice for the same 
fault ; and that if they amended, they should never be upbraided 
with it afterwards. 

a 4. That every signal act of obedience, especially when it crossed 
upon their own inclinations, should be always commended, and fre- 
quently rewarded, according to the merits of the case. 

6i 5. That if ever any child performed an act of obedience, or did 
any thing with an intention to please, though the performance was 
not well, yet the obedience and intention should be kindly accepted, 
and the child with sweetness directed how to do better for the future, 

" 6. That propriety be inviolably preserved ; and none suffered 
to invade the property of another in the smallest matter, though it 
were but of the value of a farthing, or a pin ; which they might not 
take from the owner without, much less against, his consent. This 
rule can never be too much inculcated on the minds of children ; 
and from the want of parents or governers doing it as they ought, 
proceeds that shameful neglect of justice which we may observe in 
the world. 

" 7. That promises be strictly observed ; and a gift once bestowed, 
and so the right passed away from the donor, be not resumed, but 
left to the disposal of him to whom it was given ; unless it were con- 
ditional, and the condition of the obligation not performed. 

u 8. That no girl be taught to work till she can read very well ; 
and then that she be kept to her work with the same application, and 
for the same time, that she was held to in reading. This Rule also 
is much to be observed ; for the putting children to learn sewing be- 
fore they can read perfectly is the very reason why so few women 
can read fit to be heard, and never to be well understood." 



220 



op mr. wesley's ancestors. 



After such management, who need wonder at the rare excellence 
of the Wesley family ! 

Mrs. Wesley never considered herself discharged from the care of 
her children. Into all situations she followed them with her prayers 
and counsels : and her sons, even when at the University, found the 
utility of her wise and parental instructions. They proposed to her 
all their doubts, and consulted her in all difficulties. The following 
Letter to her son John, in answer to queries proposed concerning 
some authors, and their opinions, will show how able she was to 
instruct, and what her opinion was relative to the doctrine of Pre- 
destination especially. 

" Wroote, Jan. 8, 1?25. 

" Dear Son, 

u I cannot recollect the passages you mention : but believing you 
do the Author, I positively aver that he is extremely in the wrong 
in that impious, not to say blasphemous, assertion, That God by an 
irresistible Decree hath determined any man to be miserable, even 
in this life. His intentions, as Himself, are holy, and just, and 
good ; and all the miseries incident to men here or hereafter spring 
from themselves. The case stands thus : — This life is a state of 
probation, wherein eternal happiness or misery is proposed to our 
choice ; the one as the reward of a virtuous, the other as a conse- 
quence of a vicious, life. Man is a compound being, a strange mix- 
ture of spirit and matter ; or rather a Creature, wherein those oppo- 
site principles are united without mixture, yet each principle, after 
an incomprehensible manner, subject to the influence of the other. — 
The true happiness of man, under this consideration, consists in a 
due subordination of the inferior to the superior powers ; of the 
animal to the rational nature ; and of both to God. 

" This was his original righteousness and happiness that was lost 
in Adam: and to restore man to this happiness, by the recovery of 
his original righteousness, was certainly God's design in admitting 
him to the state of trial on the world, and of our Redemption by 
Jesus Christ. And surely this was a design truly worthy of God I 
and the greatest instance of mercy that even Omnipotent Goodness 
could exhibit to us. 

u As the happiness of man consists in a due subordination of the 
inferior to the superior powers, &c. so the inversion of this order is 
the true source of human misery. There is in us all a natural pro- 
pension towards the body and the world. The beauty, pleasures, 
and ease, of the body strangely charm us ; the wealth and honours 
of the world allure us : and all, under the manage of a subtle mali- 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



221 



cfcms adversary, give a prodigious force to present things ; and if the 
animal life once get the ascendant of our reason, it utterly deprives 
us of our moral liberty, and by consequence makes us wretched. 
Therefore for any man to endeavour after happiness, in gratifying 
all his bodily appetites in opposition to his reason, is the greatest 
folly imaginable : because he seeks it where God has not designed 
he shall ever find it. But this is the case of the generality of men : 
they live as mere animals, wholly given up to the interests and plea- 
sures of the body ; and all the use of their understanding is, to make 
provision for the flesh to fulfil the lusts thereof, without the least 
regard to future happiness or misery. 

" It is true, our eternal state lies under a vast disadvantage to us 
in this life, in that, that it is future and invisible : and it requires 
great attention and application of mind, frequent retirement, and in- 
tense thinking, to excite our affections, and beget such an habitual 
sense of it as is requisite to enable us to walk steadily in the paths 
of virtue, in opposition to our corrupt nature, and all the vicious cus- 
toms and maxims of the world. Our blessed Lord who came from 
Heaven to save us from our sins, as well as the punishment of them, 
as knowing that it was impossible for us to be happy in either world, 
unless we were holy, did not intend by commanding us to take up 
the Cross, that we should bid adieu to all joy and satisfaction 
indefinitely : but He opens and extends our views beyond Time 
to Eternity. He directs us where to place our joys ; how to seek 
satisfaction durable as our being; which is not to be found in gratify- 
ing, but in retrenching our sensual appetites ; not in obeying the dic- 
tates of our irregular passions, but in correcting their exorbitancy, 
bringing every appetite of the body and power of the soul under 
subjection to His laws, if we would follow Him to heaven. And 
because He knew we could not do this without great contradiction to 
our corrupt animality, therefore He enjoins us to take up this Cross, 
and to fight under His banner against the Flesh, the World, and the 
Devil. And when, by the grace of God's Holy Spirit, we are so far 
conquerors, as that we never willingly offend, but still press after 
greater degrees of Christian perfection, sincerely endeavouring to 
plant each virtue in our minds, that may through Christ render us 
pleasing to God ; we shall then experience the truth of Solomon's 
assertion, 4 The ways of virtue are ways of pleasantness, and all 
her paths are peace.' 

" I take Kempis to have been an honest weak man, who had more 
zeal than knowledge, by his condemning all mirth or pleasure as 
sinful or useless, in opposition to so many direct and plain texts of 
Scripture. Would you judge of the lawfulness or unlawfulness of 



222 



OF MR. WESLEY ? S ANCESTORS, 



pleasure ; of the innocence or malignity of actions ; Take this rule, — 
Whatever weakens your reason, impairs the tenderness of your con- 
science, obscures your sense of God, or takes off the relish of spiritual 
things : in short, whatever increases the strength and authority of 
your body over your mind, that thing is sin to you. however inno- 
cent it may be in itself. And so on the contrary. 
_ " 5 Tis stupid to say nothing is an affliction to a good man. That 
is an affliction that makes an affliction either to good or bad. Nor do 
I understand how any man can thank God for present misery ; yet do 
I very well know what it is to rejoice in the midst of deep afflictions ; 
not in the affliction itself, for then it would necessarily cease to be 
one : but in this we may rejoice, that we are in the hand of a God 
who never did, and never can, exert His power in any act of injustice, 
oppression, or cruelty ; in the power of that Superior Wisdom which 
disposes all events, and has promised that all things shall work 
together for good (for the spiritual and eternal good) of those that 
love him. We may rejoice in hope that Almighty Goodness will 
not suffer us to be tempted above that we are able ; but will with 
the temptation make a way to escape, that we may be able to bear 
it. In a word, we may and ought to rejoice that God has assured 
us He will never leave or forsake us : but if we continue faithful to 
Him, He will take care to conduct us safely, through all the changes 
and chances of this mortal life, to those blessed regions of joy and 
immortality, where sin and sorrow can never enter." 

There are many excellent sentiments and observations in the pre- 
ceding Letter ; and the whole proves a capacious and well-disciplined 
mind, that tried itself to the bottom, and saw how little it could de- 
pend on its own exertions without the especial help of the grace and 
Spirit of Christ. 

In the following month she wrote a more direct answer to the 
question concerning Election and Predestination ; and especially 
the Seventeenth Article of the Church, on which her son appears to 
have been not a little puzzled. 

To many these points will appear to be clearly stated, and satis- 
factorily discussed, in this Letter. 

" Wroote, July 18, 1725. 

" I have often wondered that men should be so vain to 

amuse themselves by searching into the decrees of God, which no 
human wit can fathom ; and do not rather employ their time and 
powers in working out their salvation, and making their own calling 
and election sure. Such studies tend more to confound than inform 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



22S 



die understanding; and young people had best let them alone. But 
since I find you have some scruples concerning our article of Pre- 
destination, I will tell you my thoughts of the matter ; and if they 
satisfy not, you may desire your father's direction, who is surely bet- 
ter qualified for a casuist than me. 

ct The doctrine of Predestination, as maintained by rigid Calvin- 
ists, is very shocking ; and ought utterly to be abhorred, because it 
charges the most Holy God with being the Author of sin. And I 
think you reason very well and justly against it; for it is certainly 
inconsistent with the justice and goodness of God to lay any man 
under either a physical or moral necessity of committing sin, and 
then punish him for doing it. — Far be this from the Lord ! — Shall 
not the Judge of all the Earth do right ? 

"I do firmly believe that God from all eternity, hath elected some - 
to everlasting life : but then I humbly conceive, that this election is 
founded in his foreknowledge, according to that in the eighth of 
Romans, ver. 29, 30. Whom he did foreknow >, he also did predesti- 
nate to be conformed to the image of his Son : — Moreover whom he 
did predestinate, them he also called; and whom he called, them he 
also justified ; and whom he justified, them he also glorified. 

<( Whom, in His eternal prescience, God saw would make a right 
use of their powers, and accept of offered mercy, he did predestinate, 
— adopt for His children, His peculiar treasure. And that they 
might be conformed to the image of his only Son, He called them 
to Himself by His eternal Word, through the preaching of the Gos- 
pel ; and internally by His Holy Spirit : which call they obeying, 
repenting of their sins, and believing in the Lord Jesus, He justifies 
them, — absolves them from the guilt of all their sins, and acknow- 
ledges them as just and righteous persons, through the merits and 
mediation of Jesus Christ. And having thus justified, he receives 
them to glory, to heavert. 

"This is the sum of what I believe concerning Predestination, 
which I think is agreeable to the analogy of faith ; since it does in 
no wise derogate from the glory of God's free grace, nor impair (he 
liberty of man. Nor can it with more reason be supposed that the 
prescience of God is the cause that so many finally perish, than that 
our knowing the sun will rise to-morrow is the cause of its rising." 

Mr. Wesley found it difficult to reconcile the seventeenth article of 
the Church, concerning predestination, to the general doctrines of 
the Church, and to the Holy Scriptures. He knew, and has often 
demonstrated, that the Calvinistic doctrines of Reprobation and 
Election are false : but still there appeared to be something to sup- 



224 



of mr. wesley's ancestor. 



port them in the above Article, and it was in reference to this that 
he wished to have his mother's views of the subject. 

The following Letter, written to him nearly two years after, will 
shew what care this excellent mother took of her son's spiritual pro- 
gress, and of his regular deportment through life. 

Jan. 31, 1727. 

" — I am heartily persuaded, that the reason why so many 

seek to enter into the kingdom of Heaven, but are not able, is, there 
is some Delilah, some one beloved vice they will not part with ; 
hoping that by a strict observance of their duty in other things, that 
particular fault will be dispensed with. But, alas ! they miserably 
deceive themselves. The way which leads to Heaven is so narrow, 
the gate we must enter in so strait, that it will not permit a man to 
pass with one known unmortified sin about hira. Therefore let 
every one in the beginning of their Christian course seriously weigh 
what our Lord says in St. Luke xiv. 27 — 34. — ' For whosoever 
having put his hand to the plough, looketh back, is not fit for the 
kingdom of God.' 

" I am nothing pleased we advised you to have your plaid; though 
I am that you think it too dear ; because I take it to be an indication 
that you are disposed to thrift, which is a rare qualification in a 
young man, who has his fortune to make. Indeed such an one can 
hardly be too wary, or too careful. I would not recommend taking 
thought for the morrow any further than is needful for our improve- 
ment of present opportunities, in a prudent manage of those talents 
God has committed to our trust. And so far I think it is the duty 
of all to take thought for the morrow. And T heartily wish you 
may be well apprized of this while life is young. For, 

Believe me, youfh ; (for I am read in cares, 

And bend beneath the weight of more than fifty years.) 

Believe me, dear son, old age is the worst time we can choose to 
mend either our lives or our fortunes. If the foundations of solid 
piety are not laid betimes in sound principles and virtuous disposi- 
tions ; and if we neglect, while strength and vigour lasts, to lay up 
something ere the infirmities of age overtake us, it is a hundred to 
one odds that we shall die both poor and wicked. 

"Ah! my dear son, did you with me stand on the verge of life, 
and saw before your eyes a vast expanse, an unlimited duration of 
being, which you might shortly enter upon, you cairt conceive how 
all the inadvertencies, mistakes, and sins, of youth would rise to your 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



225 



view ! and how different the sentiments of sensitive pleasures, the 
desire of sexes, and pernicious friendships of the world, would be 
then, from what they are now, while health is entire, and seems to 
promise many years of life." 

The following Letter on the nature and properties of Love would 
be a gem even in the best written Treatise on the powers and pas- 
sions of the human mind. The concluding advice relative to the mode 
of treating such matters in public preaching must interest all those 
who minister at the altar of the Lord. 

Wroote, May 14, 1727. 

" Dear Son, 

"The difficulty there is in separating the ideas of things that nearly 
resemble each other, and whose properties and effects are much the 
same, has, I believe, induced some to think that the human soul has 
no passion but love ; and that all those passions or affections which 
we distinguish by the names of hope, fear, joy, &c. are no more than 
various modes of love. This notion carries some show of reason, 
though I can't acquiesce in it. I must confess I never yet met with 
such an accurate definition of the passion of love, as fully satisfied 
me. It is indeed commonly defined a desire of union with a hiou'n 
or apprehended good. But this directly makes love and desire the 
same thing ; which on a close inspection I eonceive they are not, for 
this reason, — desire is strongest, and acts most vigorously, when the 
beloved object is distant, absent, or apprehended unkind or displeased ; 
whereas when the union is attained, and fruition perfect, complacency, 
delight, and joy, fill the soul of the lover, while desire lies quiescent; 
which plainly shews (at least to me) that desire of union is an effect 
of love, and not love itself. 

66 What then is love ? or how shall we describe its strange myste- 
rious essence ? It is — I do not know what ! A powerful something'] 
source of our joy and grief! Felt and experienced by every one, and 
yet unknown to all ! Nor shall we ever comprehend what it is, till 
we are united to our first principle, and there read its w r ondrous 
nature in the clear mirror of uncreated Love ! till which time it is 
best to rest satisfied with such apprehensions of its essence as we can 
collect from our observations of its effects and properties ; for other 
knowledge of it in our present state is too high and too wonderful for 
us ; neither can we attain unto it. 

" Suffer now a word of advice. However curious you may be in 
searching into the nature, or in distinguishing the properties, of the 
passions or virtues of human kind, for your osvn private satisfaction ; 

29 



226 



OP MR. WESLEY 7 S ANCESTORS 



be vefy cautious in giving nice distinctions in public assemblies, for 
it does not answer the true end of preaching, which is to mend men's 
lives, and not fill their heads with unprofitable speculations. And 
after all that can be said, every affection of the soul is better known 
by experience than by any description that can be given of it. An 
honest man will more easily apprehend what is meant by being zeal' 
ous for God, and against sin, when he hears what are the properties 
and effects of true zeal, than the most accurate definition of its essence, 
" Dear Son, the conclusion of your Letter is very kind. That you 
were ever dutiful, I very well know. But I know myself enough to 
rest satisfied with a moderate degree of your affection. Indeed it 
would be unjust in me to desire the love of any one. Your prayers 
I want and wish ; nor shall I cease while I live to beseech Almighty 
God to bless you. Adieu." 

It appears that about this time Mr. J. Wesley Jhad written to his 
mother concerning afflictions, and what was the best method of pro- 
fiting by them ; also expressing a wish that he might not survive so 
kind and good a parent ; and stating his conviction how happy she, 
who had lived so much devoted to God, must be in her last hours. 
To all of which she answers with her usual good sense, strong judg- 
ment, and deep piety. 

" Wroote, July 26, 1~27. 

"It is certainly true that I have had large experience of what the 
world calls adverse fortune. But I have not made those improvements 
in piety and virtue, under the discipline of Providence, that I ought 
to have done ; therefore I humbly conceive myself to be unfit for an 
assistant to another in affliction, since I have so ill performed my own 
duty. But, blessed be God ! you are at present in pretty easy cir- 
cumstances; which I thankfully acknowledge is a great mercy to me 
as well as you. Yet if hereafter you should meet with troubles of 
various sorts, as it is probable you will in the course of your life, be 
it of short or long continuance ; the best preparation I know of for 
sufferings is a regular and exact performance of present duty ; for this 
will surely render a man pleasing to God, and put him directly under 
the protection of His good providence, so that no evil shall beial 
him, but what he will certainly be the better for it. 

" It is incident to all men to regard the past and the future while 
the present moments pass unheeded ; whereas, in truth, neither the 
one nor the other is of use to us any farther -than they put us upon 
Improving the present time- 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



227 



u You did well to correct that fond desire of dying before me ; 
since you do not know what work God may have for you to do 
ere you leave the world. And besides, I ought surely to have the 
pre-eminence in point of time, and go to rest before you. Whether 
you could see me die without any emotions of grief I know not ; 
perhaps you could : it is what I have often desired of the children, 
that they would not weep at our parting, and so make death more 
uncomfortable than it would otherwise be to me. If you or any 
other of my children were like to reap any spiritual advantage by 
being with me at my exit, I should be glad to have you with me. 
But as I have been an unprofitable servant, during the course of a 
long life, I have no reason to hope for so great an honour, so high a 
favour, as to be employed in doing our Lord any service in the article 
of death. It were well if you spake prophetically, and that joy 
and hope might have the ascendant over the other passions of my 
soul in that important hour. Yet I dare not presume, nor do I des- 
pair, but rather leave it to our Almighty Saviour, to do with me 
both in life and death just what He pleases, for I have no choice I" 

The following Letter, on the absolute necessity of a Redeemer 
to save fallen man, and of faith in him in order to salvation, will 
doubtless meet with the full approbation of every pious Reader. 

"Epworth, Feb. 14, 1735. 

"Dear Son, 

u Since God is altogether inaccessible to us but by Jesus Christ, 
and since none ever was or ever will be saved but by Him, — is it 
not absolutely necessary for all people, young and old, to be well 
grounded in the knowledge and faith of Jesus Christ ? By faith % 
I do not mean an assent only to the truths of the Gospel concern- 
ing Him ; but such an assent as influences our practice, as makes us 
heartily and thankfully accept Him for our God and Saviour upon. 
His own conditions. No faith below this can be saving. And 
since this faith is necessary to salvation, — can it be too frequently, 
or too explicitly, discoursed on to young people ? I think not. 

" But since the natural pride of man is wont to suggest to him 
that he is self-sufficient, and has no need of a Saviour ; — may it not 
be proper to shew (the young especially) that without the great 
Atonement, there could be no remission of sin ? And that in the 
present state of human nature no man can qualify himself for heaven, 
without the Holy Spirit, which is given by God Incarnate ? To 
convince them of this truth, might it not be needful to inform them, 
*hat since God is infinitely just, or rather that He is Justice itself, it 



228 of mr. wesley's ancestors. 

necessarily follows that vindictive justice is an essential property in 
the Divine nature ; and if so, one of these two things seems to have 
been absolutely necessary ; either, that there must be an adequate 
satisfaction made to the Divine Justice for the violation of God's law 
by mankind, or else that the whole human species should have 
perished in Adam, (which would have afforded too great matter of 
triumph to the apostate angels); otherwise how could God have 
been just to Himself? Would not some mention of the necessity of 
revealed religion be proper here ? since, without it, all the wit of 
man could never have found out how human nature was corrupted in 
its fountain ; neither had it been possible for us to have discovered 
any way or means whereby it might have been restored to its primi- 
tive purity. Nay, had it been possible for the brightest angels in 
heaven to have found out such a way to redeem and restore man- 
kind as God hath appointed ; yet, durst any of them have proposed 
it to the uncreated Godhead ? No ; surely the Offended must ap- 
point the way to save the offender, or man must be lost for ever. 
the depth of the riches of the wisdom, and knowledge, and good- 
ness, of God! how unsearchable are His Judgments, and His 
Ways past finding out ! As the heavens are higher than the earth, 
so are His thoughts higher than our thoughts, and His ways than 
our ways / 

" Here, surely, you may give free scope to your spirits. Here 
you may freely use your Christian liberty; and discourse without 
reserve of the excellency of the knowledge and love of Christ, as 
His Spirit gives you utterance. 

" What, my son, did the pure and Holy Person of the Son of 
God pass by the fallen angels, who were far superior, of greater 
dignity, and of a higher order in the scale of existence, and choose to 
unite himself to the human nature ! And shall we soften, as you call 
it, these glorious truths ? Rather let us speak boldly, without fear. 
These truths ought to be frequently inculcated, and pressed home 
upon the consciences of men ; and when once men are affected with 
a sense of redeeming love, that sense will powerfully convince them 
of the vanity of the world ; and make them esteem the honour, 
wealth, and pleasures of it as dross or dung so that they may win 
Christ. 

" As for moral subjects, they are necesssary to be discoursed on : 
but then I humbly conceive we are to speak of moral virtues as 
Christians, and not like Heathens. And if we would indeed do 
honour to our Saviour, we should take all fitting occasions to make 
men observe the essence and perfection of the moral virtues taught 
by Christ and His Apostles, far surpassing all that was pretended to 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



229 



by the very best of the Heathen philosophers. All their morality 
was defective in principle and direction ; was intended only to 
regulate the outward actions, but never reached the heart ; or, at the 
highest, it looked no farther than the temporal happiness of mankind. 
1 But moral virtues, evangelized or improved into Christian duties, 
have partly a view to promote the good of human society here, 
but chiefly to qualify the observers of them for a much more blessed 
and more enduring society hereafter.' I cannot stay to enlarge or> 
this vast subject ; nor indeed (considering whom I write to) is it 
needful : yet one thing I cannot forbear adding, which may carry 
some weight with his admirers ; and that is, the very wise and just 
reply which Mr. Locke made to one that desired him to draw up a 
system of morals. 6 Did the world/ said he, ( want a rule, I con- 
fess there could be no work so necessary, nor so commendable : but 
the gospel contains so perfect a body of Ethics, that Reason may be 
excused from the inquiry, since she may find man's duty ciearer and 
easier in Revelation than in herself.' 

" That you may continue stedfast in the faith, and increase more 
and more in the knowledge and love of God, and of His Son Jesus 
Christ ! that holiness, simplicity, and purity, (which are different 
words signifying the same thing) may recommend you to the favour 
of God incarnate ! that His Spirit may dwell in you, and keep you 
still (as now,) under a sense of God's blissful presence ! is the hearty 
prayer of 

" Dear Son, 
Your affectionate Mother 

and most faithful Friend, 

S. W." 

With respect to the angelic nature my creed is different from that 
of Mrs. Wesley. I believe man, as he came from the hands of God, 
was much higher in the excellence and perfection of his nature than 
angels. Man was created in the image and Wetness of God. This 
is not said of angels nor archangels ; and it appears to me that it 
was the superior excellence of this nature that caused Jesus Christ 
to take upon Him the nature of man, and not the nature of angels. 

The last of her Letters I shall give the Header in this place. It 
is one written to her son John near the close of this year, on the 
happiness resulting from a close and constant communion with God. 
She had a few months before buried the husband of her youth ; and 
was now, as I collect, on a visit to her daughter Emily, who 
had taken up a school at Gainsborovgh, about twelve miles from 
Epworth. 



230 



of mr. wesley's ancestors; 



" Gainsborough, Nov. 27, 1735. 

« God is Being itself ! the I Am ! and therefore must 

necessarily be the Sapreme Good ! He is so infinitely blessed, that 
every perception of His blissful presence imparts a vital gladness to 
the heart. Every degree of approach towards Him is, in the same 
proportion, a degree of happiness. And I often think that were He 
always present to our mind, as we are present to Him, there would 
be no pain, nor sense of misery. I have long since chose Him for 
my only Good ! my All ! my Pleasure, my Happiness in this world, 
as well as in the world to come ! And although I have not been so 
faithful to His grace as I ought to have been ; yet I feel my spirit 
adheres to its choice, and aims daily at cleaving stedfast unto God. 
Yet one thing often troubles me, that notwithstanding I know that 
while we are present with the body we are absent from the Lord ; 
notwithstanding I have no taste, no relish, left for any thing the 
world calls pleasure, yet I do not long to go home as in reason I 
ought to do. This often shocks me : and as I constantly pray 
(almost without ceasing) for thee, my son ; so I beg you likewise to 
pray for me, that God would make me better, and take me at the 
best ! 

H Your loving Mother, 

Susanna Wesley." 

We have now seen, — 1. The Plan this extraordinary woman 
adopted in the nursing and bringing up of her children ; and, 2. The 
pains she took with her son John, when at the University, to instil 
into him those heavenly truths which he afterwards with such clear- 
ness, strength, and effect, declared to the world. 3. We shall find 
from what follows, that she endeavoured to embody all her knowl- 
edge and experience, and form them into a regular system for the 
future edification of her family. 

Mrs. Wesley not only examined the grounds of the controversy 
between the Church and the Dissenters with conscientious careful- 
ness, but she examined in a similar way the evidences of Natural 
and Revealed Religion ; and under every article set down the reasons 
which determined her to receive the Bible as a Revelation from God. 
On these subjects I have several things in her own hand-writing, 
which shall be introduced in their proper place : but her master-piece 
s entirely lost. A Letter of her's to her son Samuel, dated Oct. 
11, 1709, will illustrate the above particulars: — 



u - There is nothing 1 now desire to live for but to do 

some small service to my children ; that as I have brought them into 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY, 



the world, I may, if it please God, be an instrument of doing good to 
their souls. I had been for several years collecting from my little 
reading, but chiefly from my own observation and experience, some 
things which I hoped might be useful to you all. I had begun to cor- 
rect and form all into a little Manual, wherein I designed you should 
have seen what were the particular reasons which prevailed on me 
to believe the Being of a God, and the grounds of natural Religion ; 
together with the motives that induced me to embrace the Faith of 
Jesus Christy under which was comprehended my own private rea- 
sons for the truth of Revealed Religion. And because 1 was educa- 
ted among the Dissenters, and there was something remarkable in 
my leaving them at so early an age, not being full thirteen, I had 
drawn up an account of the whole transaction, under which I had 
included the main of the Controversy between them and the Estab- 
lished Church, as far as it had come to my knowledge ; and then 
followed the reasons which had determined my judgment to the pre- 
ference of the Church of England. I had fairly transcribed a great 
part of it, when you, writing to me for some directions about receiving 
the Sacrament, I began a short discourse on that subject, intending 
to send them all together : but before I could finish my design, the 
flames consumed both this and all my other writings. I would have 
you at your leisure to do something like this for yourself, and write 
down what are the principles on which you build your faith : and 
though I cannot possibly recover all I formerly wrote, yet I will glad- 
ly assist you what I can in explaining any difficulty that may occur." 

"We have already seen that the Parsonage House at Epworth was 
three parts consumed July 31, 1702. But a more severe conflagration 
took place on the 9th Feb. 1709, by which the whole house and the 
property were totally destroyed, the family escaping with their lives, 
almost by miracle ; the particulars of which calamity shall be de- 
tailed in the Life of Mr. J. Wesley. 

But the severest loss, at least to posterity, then sustained, was the 
destruction of all the family papers. All Mr. Wesley's Writings and 
Correspondence, and the still more important Writings of Mrs. Wes- 
ley, such as those mentioned above, besides many papers and other 
matters relative to the Annesley family, and particularly Dr. Annes- 
ley himself; for as Mrs. Susanna Wesley was his most beloved child, 
he had entrusted to her many invaluable documents. This informa- 
tion I have received from a particular and learned friend, who 
received it from Mr. John Wesley himself. 

After the last fire the family were scattered to different parts ; the 
children were divided among neighbours, relatives, and friend?, ti! 



232 



OP MR. WESLEY S ANCESTORS, 



the house could be rebuilt. Mr. Matthew Wesley, the Surgeon, took 
two, Susan and Mehetabel, with whom their Mother corresponded, 
in order to instruct them in Divine matters, and to confirm tkem in 
the truths they had already received. Having lost the fruits of her 
former labour on the Evidences of Revealed Religion, &c. she began 
her work de novo ; and in a long letter to her daughter Susan went 
over the most important parts of the same ground, and produced a 
Treatise on the chief Articles of the Christian Faith, taking for her 
groundwork the Apostles' Creed. 

This invaluable Paper I rejoice to be able to lay before the Reader, 
as one of the most precious relics of this extraordinary woman. And 
it will be considered the more important, as itself was saved from a 
fire, not less ruinous than that in which its predecessor was consumed. 
It was written but a few months after that to Samuel, already men- 
tioned. 

" Epworth, Jan. 13, 1709-10. 

" Dear Sukey, 

w Since our misfortunes have separated us from each other, and 
we can no longer enjoy the opportunities we once had of conversing 
together, I can no other way discharge the duty of a parent, or com- 
ply with my inclination of doing you all the good I can, but by 
writing. 

" You know very well how I love you. I love your body ; and 
do earnestly beseech Almighty God to bless it with health, and all 
things necessary for its comfort and support in this world. But my 
tenderest regard is for your immortal soul, and for its spiritual hap- 
piness ; which regard I cannot better express, than by endeavouring 
to instil into your mind those principles of knowledge and virtue 
that are absolutely necessary in order to your leading a good life 
here, which is the only thing that can infallibly secure your happi- 
ness hereafter. 

" The main thing which is now to be done is, to lay a good foun- 
dation, that you may act upon principles, and be always able to 
satisfy yourself, and give a reason to others of the Faith that is in 
you : for any one who makes a profession of religion, only because 
it is the custom of the country in which they live, or because their 
parents do so, or their worldly interest is thereby secured or ad- 
vanced, will never be able to stand in the day of temptation; nor 
shall they ever enter into the kingdom of heaven. And though per- 
haps you cannot at present fully comprehend all I shall say ; yet 
keep this Letter by you, and as you grow in years, your reason and 
judgment will improve, and you will obtain a more clear understand- 
ing in all things, 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



233 



" You have already been instructed in some of the first principles 
of religion : that there is one, and but one God ; that in the Unity 
of the Godhead there are Three distinct Persons, Father, Son, and 
Holy Ghost; that this God ought to be worshipped. You have 
learned some Prayers, your Creed and Catechism, in which is briefly 
comprehended your duty to God, yourself, and your neighbour. But, 
Sukey, it is not learning these things by heart, nor your saying a few 
prayers morning and night, that will bring you to Heaven ; you 
must understand what you say, and you must practise what you 
know ; and since knowledge is requisite in order to practice, I shall 
endeavour (after as plain a manner as I can) to instruct you in some 
of those fundamental points, which are most necessary to be known, 
and most easy to be understood. And I earnestly beseech the Great 
Father of Spirits to guide your mind into the way of Truth. 

" Though it has been generally acknowledged, that the Being and 
Perfections of God, and a great part of man's duty towards Him, as 
that we should love Him, and pray to Him for what we want, and 
praise him for what we enjoy ; as likewise much of our duty towards 
ourselves and neighbour are discoverable by the light of nature ; 
that is, by that understanding and reason which are natural to man : 
yet considering the present state of mankind ; it was absolutely 
necessary that we should have some revelation from God to make 
known to us those truths upon the knowledge of which our Salvation 
depends, and which unassisted Reason could never have discovered. 
For all the duties of natural religion, and all the hopes of happiness 
which result from the performance of them, are all concluded within 
the present life : nor could we have had any certainty of the future 
state, of the being of Spirits, of the Immortality of the Soul, or of 
a Judgment to come. 

" And though we may perceive that all these have by nature a 
strong bent or bias towards evil, and a great averseness from good 
and goodness ; that our Understandings, Wills, and Affections, &c. 
are extremely corrupted and depraved; yet how could we have 
known by what means we became so, or how Sin and Death entered 
into the world ? Since we are assured that whatever as absolutely per- 
fect as God is could never be the Author of evil ; and we are as sure 
that whatever is corrupt or impure must necessarily be offensive and 
displeasing to the Most Holy God, there being nothing more oppo- 
site than good and evil. Nay, further, sin is not only displeasing to 
God, as it is contrary to the purity of His Divine nature ; but it is 
the highest affront and indignity to His Sacred Majesty imaginable. 

" By it His most wise and holy Laws are contemned and violated, 
and His Honour most impiously treated : and therefore he is in 

30 



234 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



justice obliged to punish such contempt, and to vindicate the honot 
of His own Laws : nor can He, without derogating from His Infi- 
nite perfections, pardon such offenders, or remit the punishment they 
deserve, without full satisfaction made to His justice. 

" Now I would fain know which way His Justice could be satisfi- 
ed, since it is impossible for a finite being like man to do it ; or how 
the nature of man should be renewed, or he again be admitted into 
the favour of God ; or how Reason cculd suggest that our weak en- 
deavours and petitions should be acceptable instead of perfect obe- 
dience, unless some others were substituted in our stead, that would 
undergo the punishment we have deserved, and thereby satisfy Divine 
Justice, and purchase pardon and favour with God, the merit of 
whose perfect obedience should atone for the imperfection of ours, 
and so obtain for us a title to those glorious rewards, to that eternal 
happiness to which we must acknowledge ourselves utterly unwor- 
thy, and of which we must have despaired without such a Saviour. 

u Or how should we have had any certainty of our salvation unless 
God had revealed these things unto us. The soul is immortal, and 
must survive all time, even to eternity ; and consequently it must 
have been miserable to the utmost extent of its duration, had we not 
had that sacred treasure of knowledge which is contained in the 
Books of the Old and New Testament ; a treasure infinitely more 
valuable than the whole world, because therein we find all things 
necessary for our salvation. There also we find many truths, which 
though we cannot say it is absolutely necessary that we should know 
them (since it is possible to be saved without that knowledge,) yet it 
is highly convenient that we should ; because they give us great light 
into those things which are necessary to be known, and solve many 
doubts which could not otherwise be cleared. 

" Thus we collect from many passages of Scripture, that before 
God created the visible icorld, or ever He made man, He created a 
higher rank of intellectual beings, which we call angels or spirits ; 
and these were those bright morning stars mentioned in Job, which 
sang together ; those Sons of God which shouted for joy ivhen the 
foundations of the earth were laid. To these He gave a law or 
rule of action, as He did afterwards to the rest of His creation ; and 
they being free agents, having a principle of liberty, of choosing or 
refusing, and of acting accordingly, as they must have, or they could 
not properly be called either good or evil ; for upon this principle of 
freedom or liberty the principle of election or choice is founded ; and 
upon the choosing good or evil depends the being virtuous or vicious, 
since liberty is the formal essence of moral virtue, that is, it is the free 
choice of a rational being that makes them either good or bad : nor 



MBS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



235 



could any one that acts by necessity be ever capable of rewards or 
punishments. 

" The angels, I say, being free agents, must, I think, necessarily 
be put on some trial of their obedience ; and so consequently were 
at first only placed in a state of probation or trial. Those who 
made a good use of their liberty, and chose to obey the law of their 
Creator, and acquiesced in the order of the Divine Wisdom, which 
had disposed them in several ranks and orders subservient to each 
other, were by the Almighty fat confirmed in their state of blessed- 
ness ; nor are they now capable of any defection. 

66 But those accursed spirits that rebelled against their Maker, and 
aspired above the rank in which His providence had placed them, 
were for their presumption justly excluded the celestial paradise ; 
and condemned to perpetual torments, which were the necessary 
consequences of their apostasy. 

" After the fall of the angels, and perhaps to supply their defects, 
it pleased the Eternal Goodness to create Adam, who was the first 
general head of mankind ; and in him was virtually included the 
whole species of human nature. He was somewhat inferior to the 
angels, being composed of two different natures, body and soul. The 
former was material, or matter made of the earth ; the latter imma- 
terial, or a spiritual substance, created after the image of God. And 
as man was also a rational free agent like the angels, so it was 
agreeable to the Eternal Wisdom to place him likewise in a state of 
probation ; and the trial of his obedience was, not eating of the tree 
of knowledge of good and evil, and the penalty of his disobedience 
was death. 

" This trial was suited to the double or mixed nature of man ; the 
beauty, scent, and taste, of the fruit was the trial of their semes or 
appetites ; and the virtue of it being not only good for food, but 
also to be desired to make one wise, was the trial of their 7ninds ; 
and by this God made proof of our first parents, to see whether they 
would deny their sensual appetites, and keep the body in due subjec- 
tion to the mind; or whether they would prefer the pleasures of 
sense, and thereby dethrone their reason, break the covenant of their 
obedience, and forfeit the favour of God and eternal happiness; 
and whether they would humbly be content with that measure of 
knowledge and understanding which God thought best for them, or 
boldly pry into those things which he had forbidden them to search 
after, 

" Now the Devil envying the happiness of our first parents, being 
grieved that any less perfect beings should possess the place he had 
lost, took occasion from the reasonable trial God had proposed to 



236 



op mr. wesley's ancestors. 



Adam, to attack the woman by a subtle question, Yea, hath Godr 
said, that ye shall not eat of every tree of the garden ? Hath he 
created this beauteous world, this great variety of creatures, for your 
use and enjoyments, and made these delicious fruits which He Him- 
self hath pronounced good, and yet forbidden you to taste of them ? To 
which she replied, We may eat of the fruit of the trees of the garden: 
but of the fruit of the tree in the midst of the garden, God hath 
said, ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die. 
Upon which the malicious tempter boldly presumed to give the lie to 
his Maker. Ye shall not surely die, for God doth know that in the 
day ye eat thereof then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be 
as Gods Icnoioing good and evil. And when the woman saw that the 
tree was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a 
tree to be desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof and 
did eat, and gave also to her husband with her, and he did eat, &c. 

" Thus pride and sensuality ruined our first parents, and brought 
them and their posterity into a state of mortality. Thus Sin entered 
into the world, and Death by Sin, thus was human nature corrupted 
at its fountain ; and as a corrupt tree cannot bring forth good fruit, so of 
consequence the children of guilty Adam must be corrupt and depraved. 
Any one who will make the least reflection on his own mind, may soon 
be convinced of this great truth, that not only the body is weak and 
infirm, subject to divers diseases, liable to many ill accidents, and 
even to Death itself, but also the superior powers of the soul are 
weakened ; as the Apostle expresses it, — at enmity with God. 

" The understanding, which was designed chiefly to be exercised 
in the knowledge and contemplation of the Superior Being, is dark- 
ened ; nor can it, without the Divine assistance, discern the radiant 
glories of the Deity. And though it should naturally press after 
truth, as being its proper object ; yet it seldom, and not without 
great difficulty, attains to the knowledge of it; but is subject to 
ignorance, which is the sin of the understanding, because it generally 
proceeds from our natural indisposition to search after truth. Error 
is the sin or defect of the judgment, mistaking one thing for another, 
not having clear and distinct apprehensions of things ; for which 
reason it is frequently guilty of making wrong determinations. Not 
choosing, or not inclining to good ; or adhering to and preferring 
evil before it, is the sin of the will. A readiness in receiving vain, 
impure, corrupt ideas or images, and a backwardness in receiving 
good and useful ideas, is the sin of the imagination or fancy : and a 
facility in retaining evil and vain ideas, and a neglect of, or a readi- 
ness to let slip those which are good, is the sin or defect of the mem- 
ory. 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



237 



%■ Loving, hating, desiring, fearing, &c. what we should not love, 
hate, desire, fear, &c. at all in the least degree ; or when the object 
of such passions are lawful, to love, hate, desire, &c. more than 
reason requires ; or else not loving, hating, desiring, &c. when we 
ought to love, hate, desire, &c. ; in short, any error either in defect 
or excess, either too much or too little, is the vice or sin of the pas- 
sions or affections of the soul. 

" Now if we consider the infinite, boundless, incomprehensible Per- 
fections of the ever-blessed God, we may easily conceive that evil, 
that sin, is the greatest contradiction imaginable to His most holy 
Nature ; and that no evil, no disease, pain, or natural uncleanness 
whatever, is so hateful, so loathsome to us, as the corruptions and im- 
perfections of the soul are to Him. He is Infinite Purity absolutely 
separated from all mortal imperfection. The Divine Intellect is all 
brightness, all perfect ; was never, and can never be capable of the 
least ignorance. He is Truth, nor can He be weary or indisposed 
in contemplating that great attribute of His most perfect Nature : 
but has a constant steady view of truth. 

" And as he fully comprehends at once all things past, present, 
and to come ; so all objects appear to Him simple, naked, undisguised 
in their natures, properties, relations, and ends, truly as they are ; 
nor is it possible that He should be guilty of error, or mistake, of 
making any false judgment or wrong determination. 

" He is Goodness, and His most holy will cannot swerve or decline 
from what is so. He always wills what is absolutely best ; nor can 
• He possibly be deceived or deceive any one. 

"The Ideas of the Divine mind are amiable, clear, holy, just, 
good, useful ; and He is of purer eyes than to behold iniquity. His 
love, desire, &c, though boundless, immense, and infinite, are yet 
regular, immutable, always under the direction of His unerring Wis- 
dom, His unlimited Goodness, and His impartial Justice. 

" But who can by searching find out God ? who can find out the 
Almighty to perfection ? What Angel is worthy to speak His praise, 
who dwelleth in the inaccessible Light, which no man can approach 
unto ? And though He is always surrounded by thousands, and tens 
of thousands of those pure and happy Spirits ; yet are they repre- 
sented to us as veiling their faces, as if conscious of too much imper- 
fection and weakness to behold His Glory. And if He charged His 
Angels with folly, and those stars are not pure in His sight ; — how 
much less man that is a worm, and the son of a man that is a worm ? 

" And as we are thus corrupt and impure by nature ; so are we 
likewise the children of wrath, and in a state of damnation ; for it 



23S 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



was not only a temporal death, with which God threatened our first 
parents if they were disobedient ; but it was also a spiritual death ; 
an eternal separation from Him who is our Life ; the consequence 
of which separation is our eternal misery. 

" But the infinite Goodness of God, who delighteth :hat His Mercy 
should triumph over his Justice, though he provided no remedy for 
the fallen angels ; yet man being a more simple kind of creature, 
who perhaps did not sin so maliciously against so much knowledge 
as those apostate spirits did ; He would not suffer the whole race of 
mankind to be ruined and destroyed by the fraud and subtilty of 
Satan : but He laid help upon One that is Mighty, that is able and 
willing to save to the uttermost all such as shall come unto God 
through Him. And this Saviour was that Seed of the woman, that 
was promised should bruise the head of the Serpent, break the power 
of the Devil, and bring mankind again into a salvable condition. 
And upon a view of that satisfaction which Christ would make for 
the sins of the whole world was the penalty of Adam's disobedience 
suspended, and he admitted to a second trial ; and God renewed 
His covenant with man, not on the former condition of perfect obe- 
dience, but on condition of faith in Christ Jesus, and a sincere though 
imperfect obedience of the laws of God. I will speak something of 
these two branches of our duty distinctly. 

" By faith in Christ is to be understood an assent to whatever is 
recorded of Him in Holy Scripture ; or is said to be delivered by 
Him, either immediately by Himself, or mediately by His Prophets 
and Apostles ; or whatever may by just inferences, or natural con- 
sequences, be collected from their Writings. But because the greater 
part of mankind either want leisure or capacity to collect the several 
Articles of Faith, which lie scattered up and down throughout the 
Sacred Writ, the wisdom of the Church hath thought fit to sum 
them up in a short form of words, commonly called The Apostles' 
Creed, which, because it comprehends the main of what a Christian 
ought to believe, I shall briefly explain unto you : and though I have 
not time at present to bring all the arguments I could to prove the 
Being of God, His Divine attributes, and the truth of revealed reli- 
gion ; yet this short paraphrase may inform you what you should 
intend when you make the solemn confession of our most Holy 
Faith ; and may withal teach you that it is not to be said after a 
formal customary manner, but seriously, as in the presence of the 
Almighty God, who observes whether the heart join with the tongue, 
and whether your mind do truly assent to what you profess when 
you sayj 



MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY 



239 



I BELIEVE IN GOD. 

I do truly and heartily assent to the Being of a God, one supreme 
independent Power, who is a Spirit infinitely wise, holy, good, just 
true, unchangeable. 

" I do believe that this God is a necessary self-existent Being ; ne~ 
cessary, in that He could not but be, because He derives His exis- 
tence from no other than Himself, but He always is 

THE FATHER. 

And having all life, all being in Himself, all creatures must derive 
their existence from Him ; whence He is properly styled The Father 
of all things, more especially of all spiritual natures, angels and souls 
of men ; and since He is the great Parent of the Universe, it natu- 
rally follows that He is 

ALMIGHTY. 

And this glorious attribute of His omnipotence is conspicuous in 
that He hath a right of making any thing which he willeth, after 
that manner which best pleaseth Him, according to the absolute 
freedom of His own will; and a right of possessing all things so 
made by Him as He pleaseth : nor can His almighty infinite Power 
admit of any weakness, dependence or limitation ; but it extendeth 
to all things; is boundless, incomprehensible, and eternal. And 
though we cannot comprehend, or have any adequate conceptions of 
what so far surpasseth the reach of human understanding, yet it is 
plainly demonstrable that He is omnipotent from His being the 

MAKER OF HEAVEN AND EARTH, 

Of all things visible : nor could any thing less than Almighty Power 
produce the smallest, most inconsiderable thing out of nothing. 
Not the least spire of grass, or most despicable insect, but bears the 
Divine signature, and carries in its existence a clear demonstration of 
the Deity. For could we admit of such a wild supposition as that 
any thing could make itself, it must necessarily follow that a thing 
had being before it had a being, that it could act before it was, which 
is a palpable contradiction : from whence among other reasons we 
conclude, that this beautiful world, that celestial arch over our heads, 
and all those glorious heavenly bodies 5 sun, moon, and stars, &c. in 
fine, the whole system of the Universe, were in the beginning made, 
or created out of nothing, by the eternal power, wisdom, and good- 
ness of the ever-blessed God, according to the counsel of His own 



240 



OF MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. 



will ; or, as St. Paul better expresses it, Colos. i. 16. 1 By Hini 
were all things created that are in heaven, and that are in earth, 
visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or princi- 
palities, or powers : all things were created by Him.' 

AND IN JESUS. 

Jesus signifies a Saviour; and by that name He was called by the 
angel Gabriel before His birth, for to shew us that He came into the 
world to save us from our sins, and the punishment they justly de- 
serve ; and to repair the damage human nature had sustained by the 
fall of Adam ; that as in Adam all died, so in Christ all should be 
made alive; and so He became the second general Head of all 
mankind. And as He was promised to our parents in Paradise ; so 
was His coming signified by the various types and sacrifices under 
the Law, and foretold by the Prophets long before He appeared in 
the world. 

" And this Saviour, this Jesus, was the promised Messiah, who 
was so long the hope and expectation of the Jews, the 

CHRIST, 

which in the original signifies Anointed. Now among the Jews it 
was a custom to anoint three sorts of persons, Prophets, Priests, and 
Kings ; which anointing did not only shew their designation to 
those offices, but was also usually attended with a special influence, 
or inspiration of the Holy Spirit, to prepare and qualify them for 
such offices. Our blessed Lord, who was by His Almighty Father 
sanctified, and sent into the world, was also anointed, not with 
material oil, but by the descent of the Holy Ghost upon Him, to 
signify to us that He was our Prophet, Priest and King ; and that 
He should first, as our Prophet, fully, clearly, reveal the will of 
God for our Salvation, which accordingly He did. And though 
the Jews had long before received the Law by Moses ; yet a great 
part of that Law was purely typical and ceremonial ; and all of it 
that was so was necessarily vacated by the coming of our Saviour : 
and that part which was moral, and consequently of perpetual obli- 
gation, they had so corrupted by their misrepresentations and vari- 
ous traditions, that it was not pure and undefiled, as God delivered 
it on Mount Sinai, which occasioned the words of our Lord, £ Think 
not that I am come to destroy the Law and the Prophets ; I am not 
come to destroy, but to fulfil.' To accomplish the Predictions of the 
Prophets concerning Himself ; and to rescue the moral law from 
those false glosses they had put on it. Though the rest of the world 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



241 



were not altogether without some precepts of morality ; yet they 
lay scattered up and down, in the writings of a few wiser and better 
than the rest: but morality was never collected into a complete 
system, till the coming of our Saviour ; nor was life and immortality 
brought fully to light till the preaching of the Gospel. 

" He was also our Priest in that He offered up Himself a sacrifice 
to Divine Justice in our stead ; and by the perfect satisfaction He 
made, He did atone the displeasure of God, and purchase eternal 
life for us, which was forfeited by the first man's disobedience. 

" And as He is our Prophet and Priest, so likewise He is our 
King and hath an undoubted right to govern those He hath redeemed 
by His blood ; and as such He will conquer for us all our spiritual 
enemies, Sin and Death, and all the powers of the kingdom of dark- 
ness ; and when He hath perfectly subdued them, He will actually 
confer upon us eternal happiness. This satisfaction and purchase 
that Christ hath made for us is a clear proof of his Divinity, since 
no mere man is capable of meriting any thing good from God ; and 
therefore we are obliged to consider Him in a state of equality with 
the Father, being 

his only son. 

"Though we are all children of the Almighty Father, yet hath 
He one only Son, by an eternal and incomprehensible generation, 
which only Son is Jesus the Saviour ; being equal to the Father, as 
touching his Godhead ; but inferior to the Father as touching His 
manhood. God of God, Light of Light, Very God of Very God ; 
begotten, not made*. And this only Son of God we acknowledge to 
be 

OUR LORD ; 

In that He is co-equal and co-essential with the Father, and by Him 
were all things made. Therefore since we are His creatures, we 
must, with the Apostle St. Thomas, confess Him to be our Lord and 
our God. But besides this right to our allegiance, which He hath 
by creation, He hath redeemed us from death and hell, and He hath 
purchased us with His own Blood : so that upon a double account, 
we justly call him Lord, namely, that of creation and purchase. 
And as the infinite condescension of the Eternal Son of God in 
assuming our nature was mysterious, and incomprehensible, surpass- 
ing the wisest of men or angels to conceive how such a thing might 
be ; so it was requisite and agreeable to the Majesty of God, that the 
conception of His Sacred Person should be after a manner altogether 
differing from ordinary generations; accordingly it was He 

' 1 31 



242 



of mr. wesley's ancestors 



WHICH WAS CONCEIVED BY THE HOLY GHOST ; 

Whose miraculous conception was foretold by the Angel, when Hir 
blessed Mother questioned how she who was a virgin could conceive. 
The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest 
shall overshadow thee; therefore also thai Holy Thing which shall 
be born of thee shall be called the Son of God. And as all the 
Sacrifices which represented our Saviour under the Law, were to be 
without spot or blemish; so likewise Christ, the great Christian 
Sacrifice, was not only infinitely pure and holy, not only in His Divine, 
but also in His human nature, He was perfectly immaculate, having 
none but God for His Father, being 

BORN OF THE VIRGIN MARY, 

Whose spotless purity no age of the Catholic Church hath presumed 
to question. That the promised Messiah should be born of a Virgin 
is plain from Jer. xxxi. 22. * The Lord hath created a new thing 
upon the earth ; a woman shall compass a man. 7 And from Isaiah 
vii. 14. ' Behold a Virgin shall conceive and bear a son, and shall 
call His name Emmanuel.' And this Seed of the woman must 
necessarily have assumed our nature, or He could never have been 
our Jesus, the Saviour of the World ; for the Divine nature of the 
Son of God is infinitely happy, utterly incapable of any grief, pain, 
or sense of misery. Nor could its uniou with humanity any way 
defile or pollute it, or derogate the least from its infinite perfection : 
so it was only as man that He 

SUFFERED 

those infirmities and calamities incident to human nature. 

"What transactions passed between the Almighty Father and His 
Eternal Son concerning the redemption of the world we know not : 
but we are sure that by an express agreement between Them He 
was from eternity decreed to suffer for mankind. And ki several 
places of the Old Testament it was written of the Son of Man, that 
He must suffer many things. And the Spirit of Christ that was in 
the Prophets testified before hand the sufferings of Christ ; particu- 
larly in Isa. liii. we have a sad, but clear, description of the sufferings 
of the Messiah. Indeed His whole life was one continual scene of 
misery. No sooner was He born, than He was persecuted by Herod, 
and forced to flee into Egypt, in the arms of a weak virgin, under 
the protection of a foster-father. And when He returned into His 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



243 



country He for thirty years lived in a low condition, probably 
employed in the mean trade of a carpenter, which made Him in the 
eyes of the world despicable, of no reputation. And when after so 
long an obscurity He appeared unto men, He entered upon His 
Ministry with the severity of forty days abstinence. 

" Behold the Eternal Lord of Nature transported into a wild and 
desolate wilderness, exposed to the inclemency of the air, and tempted 
by the apostate Spirits! 

"The Almighty Being, who justly claims a right to the whole 
creation, was Himself hungry, and athirst ; often wearied with pain* 
ful travelling from place to place. And though he went about doing 
good ; and never sent any one away from Him, who wanted relief, 
without healing their diseases, and casting out those evil spirits which 
afflicted them ; yet was He despised, and rejected of men ! The 
Possessor of Heaven and Earth, the Sovereign Disposer of all things, 
from whose bounty all creatures receive what they enjoy of the 
necessary accommodations of life; was reduced to such a mean 
estate, that the foxes had holes, and the birds of the air had nests, 
yet the Son of Man had not where to lay His head ! All His life He 
was a man of sorrow, and acquainted with grief ; yet His greatest 
sufferings were 

UNDER PONTIUS PILATE, 

Who was at that time the Roman Governor of Judea under Tiberius f 
the Emperor of Rome. His office was that of a Procurator, whose 
business it was not only to take an account of the tribute due to the 
Emperor, and to order and dispose of the same to his advantage ; 
but by means of the seditious and rebellious temper of the Jews, they 
were farther trusted with some of the supreme power amongst them ; 
a power of life and death, which was a signal instance of Divine 
Providence, and a clear proof of the predictions of the Prophets, 
which had long before foretold that the Messiah should suffer after a 
manner that was not prescribed by the Law of Moses : and this cir- 
cumstance of time is mentioned, to confirm the truth of our Saviour's 
history. 

" And now behold a mysterious scene of wonders indeed ! The 
Immaculate Lamb of God, who came to save the world, from misery, 
under the greatest, most amazing apprehensions of His approaching 
passion, ( He began to be sorrowful,' saith St. Matthew ; 'To be 
sore amazed, and very heavy,' saith St. Mark. His soul was pressed 
with fear, horror, and dejection of mind ; tormented with anxiety, 
and disquietude of spirit, which He expressed to His disciples in 
Shese sad words ? ' My soul is exceeding sorrowful even unto deatlil' 



244 



OP MB. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. 



See Him retire to a solitary garden at a still melancholy hour of the 
night. Behold Him prostrate on the ground, conflicting with the 
wrath of His Almighty Father. He perfectly knew what God is, 
the severe purity of the Deity ; and was absolutely conformed to 
His will. 

u He knew the evil of sin in its nature and consequences ; the 
perfect justice, wisdom, and goodness, ©f the Divine Laws. He 
understood the inexpressible misery man had brought upon himself, 
by the violation of them ; and how intolerable it would be for man to 
sustain the vengeance of an angry God. And perhaps He was 
moved with extreme concern and pity, when He foresaw that not- 
withstanding all He had already done, and was then about to sutler 
for his salvation, there would be so many that would obstinately 
perish ! He had a full prospect of all He had yet to undergo ; that 
the conflict was not yet over, but that the dregs of that bitter cup 
still remained ; that He must be forsaken of His Father in the midst 
of His torments, which made Him thrice so earnestly repeat His pe- 
tition, that if it were possible that Cup might pass from Him. But 
the full complement of His sufferings we may suppose to be, He did 
at that time actually sustain the whole weight of that grief and sor- 
row, which was due to the Justice of God for the sins of the whole 
world. And this we may believe caused that inconceivable Agony, 
when His sweat was as great drops of blood falling to the ground. 

v And though His torments were so inexpressibly great, yet the 
Son of Man must sutler many things. He must be betrayed by one 
disciple, denied by another, and forsaheii by all. That as He had 
suffered in His soul by the most intense grief and anguish, so He 
had to suffer in His body the greatest bitterness of corporeal pains, 
which the malice and rage of His enemies could inflict upon it. 
And now the Sovereign Lord and Judge of all men is haled before 
the tribunal of His sinful creatures. The pure and unspotted Son of 
God who could do no wrong, neither could guile be found in His 
mouth, accused by His presumptuous slaves of no less a crime than 
blasphemy. And* though the witnesses could by no means agree to- 
gether, and He was so often declared innocent by Pilate, an infidel 
judge ; yet still the rude and barbarous rabble, being instigated by 
the envy and malice of the Chief Priests and Elders, persist in de- 
manding that He should be condemned. 

" And when, in compliance with their usual custom of having a 
malefactor released at their Feast, Pilate in order to save Him pro- 
posed His release instead of Barabbas, who was a seditious murderer, 
yet they persisted in their fury, and preferred the murderer before 
the Prince of Life and Glory ; nor would they be satisfied till he 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



245. 



WAS CRUCIFIED, 

To which ignominious death the Romans commonly condemned 
their greatest malefactors ; and it was accounted so vile and so 
shameful among them, that it was deemed a very high crime to put 
any freeman to death after such a dishonourable manner : and as 
the shame was great, so it was usually accompanied with many pre- 
vious pains. They were first cruelly scourged ; and then compelled 
to bear their cross on their bleeding wounds, to the place of cruci- 
fixion ; all which the meek and patient Jesus underwent cheerfully 
for His love towards mankind. f The ploughers ploughed on His 
back, and made long their furrows.' But there were other painful 
circumstances which attended and increased the sufferings of our Sa- 
viour. They had not only accused him of blasphemy, but of trea- 
son and sedition : i We found this fellow perverting the nation, and 
forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying that He Himself was 
Christ, a King;' which, as it moved Pilate to contemn Him, so it 
moved the rude soldiers to insult Him by their mock ensigns of 
royalty. 'They arrayed Him in a purple robe, and put a reed in 
His hand and they bowed the knee before Him, saying, Hail, King 
of the Jews.' And that crown of thorns, which they platted and 
put on His head, not only expressed the scorn of His tormentors, but 
did, by the piercing of His sacred temples, cause exquisite pain. 
That blessed face, which angels rejoice to behold, they buffeted and 
spat upon ; nor was any circumstance of cruelty, which their witty 
malice could suggest to torment Him, omitted by those inhuman 
rebels, till, wearied with their own barbarity, and impatient of His 
living any longer, they put His own clothes on Him again, and led 
Him away to crucifixion. 

" And now let us, by faith, attend our Lord to His last scene of 
misery. Let us ascend with Him to the top of Mount Calvary, and 
see with what cruel pleasure they nail His hands and feet to the 
infamous wood ; which, having done they raise Him from the earth, 
the whole weight of His body being sustained by those four wounds. 

" But though the corporeal pains occasioned by the thorns, the 
scourging, by the piercing those nervous and most sensible parts of 
His most sacred Body, were wrought up to an inexpressible decree 
of torture ; yet were they infinitely surpassed by the anguish of His 
Soul when there was (but after what manner we cannot conceive, 
but it is certain that there was,) a sensible withdrawing of the com- 
fortable Presence of the Deity, which caused that loud and impas- 
sioned exclamation, My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken me! 
And now it is finished: the measure of His sufferings is completed ; 



246 



OF MR. W£SLEY ? 3 ANCESTORS. 



and He, who could not die but by His own voluntary act of resign- 
ing life, gave up His pure and spotless Soul into the hands of His 
Almighty Father. And though stupid man could look insensibly on 
the mysterious Passion of his blessed Redeemer, yet Nature could 
not so behold her dying Lord, but by strong commotions expressed 
her sympathy. t 

" The sun, as if ashamed and astonished at the barbarous inhu- 
manity and ingratitude of man, withdrew his influence ; nor would 
he display the brightness of his beams when the great Son of God 
lay under the eclipse of death. The foundations of the solid earth 
were shaken, the rocks rent, and the graves were opened ; and the 
vail of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom ; 
signifying that all, both Jews and Gentiles, have free admission into 
the Holy of holies, into the haven of presence, through the blood of 
Jesus ; which extorted a confession of His Divinity even from His 
enemies; for when the Centurion and they that were with him 
watching Jesus saw the earthquake and those things that were done, 
they feared greatly, saying, Truly, this was the Son of God. 

" Now, though crucifixion does not involve necessarily in it certain 
death, but that if a person be taken from the cross he may live ; yet, 
since it is evident that the Messiah was to die, and that for that cause 
He was born and came into the world that He might, by the grace 
of God, suffer death for every man, so we are bound to believe that 
He was truly 

dead ; 

That there was an actual, real separation of His Soul and Body. — 
And for a confirmation of this article it is added, — 

AND BURIED ; 

And as His death was foretold, so likewise His burial was typified 
by the Prophet Jonah ; for as he was three days and three nights in 
the belly of the whale, so was the Son of Man three days and three 
nights in the heart of the earth. And though by the Roman law 
those who were crucified were not allowed the favour of a grave, but 
were to remain on the cross, exposed to the fowls of the air and the 
leasts of the field ; yet it was in the power of the magistrate to 
permit a burial ; and the providence of God had so ordered it, that 
those very persons who had caused Him to be crucified, should peti- 
tion for his being taken down from the cross : for the Law of Moses 
required — that ( if a man have committed a sin worthy of death, and 
Ihou hang him on a tree, his body shall not remain all night upon 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



247 



the tree, but thou shalt in any wise bury him that night.' And 
therefore they begged of Pilate that the body should be taken down 
from the cross ; and this was the first step towards our Saviour's 
burial. ' And when the even was come, because it was the prepa* 
ration, that is, the day before the Sabbath, Joseph of Arimathea, an 
honourable counsellor, which also waited for the kingdom of God, 
came and went in boldly to Pilate, and craved the body of Jesus. 
And he gave the Body unto Joseph ; and he brought fine linen, and 
wrapped Him in the linen, and laid him in the sepulchre which was 
hewn out of a rock, wherein never man before was laid ; and 
rolled a stone at the door of the supulchre, and departed.' 

HE DESCENDED INTO HELL. 

That our blessed Lord did actually descend into hell seems very 
plain from St. Peter's exposition of that text in the Psalms, — Thou 
shalt not leave my soul in hell, neither shalt thou suffer thy Holy 
One to see corruption ; when, having mentioned this passage, he 
thus explains it : — ? He, (that is, David,) seeing this before, (namely 
the incarnation of the Son of God,) spake of his resurrection ; that 
His soul was not left in hell, neither did His flesh see corruption 
which is a clear proof that His soul did really descend into hell, after 
it was separated from His body. But though He underwent the 
condition of a sinner in this world, and suffered and died as a sinner; 
yet being perfectly holy, and having, by virtue of the union of the 
Deity to His human nature, fully satisfied the strictest demands of 
Divine justice, we are not to suppose that He either did or could 
suffer the torments of the damned ; therefore we may reasonably 
conclude, that His descent into hell was not to suffer, but to triumph 
over principalities and powers ; over the rulers of the kingdom of 
darkness, in their own sad regions of horror and despair : and for this 
reason, and in this sense, are we to understand His descent into hell. 
And as His soul was not left in hell, neither did His flesh see cor- 
ruption ; but having by His own almighty power loosed the pain of 
death, because it was impossible that He should be holden of it, — 

THE THIRD DAY HE ROSE AGAIN FROM THE DEAD. 

Friday, on which He suffered, and the first day of the week, on 
which He rose, being included in the number of the three days. 
And this first day of the week the Apostles and primitive Christians 
have ever since observed as the Sabbath. 

" That as the Jews, who will not believe in any greater deliverance 
than that out of Egypt, still keep the seventh day, and the Turks 



248 



op mr. wesley's ancestors. 



Friday, in memory of Mohammed's flight from Mecca, whom they 
esteem a greater prophet than Christ or Moses ; so all Christians 
are distinguished from all the rest of the world by their observance 
of the first day, in commemoration of our Saviour's rising from the 
dead, and His finishing the great work of man's redemption on that 
day. 

" Thus, we believe that as Christ died for our sins, was buried, 
and rose again the third day according to the Scriptures ; so — 

HE ASCENDED INTO HEAVEN. 

" He had for forty days after His resurrection remained upon earth, 
during which time He appeared frequently to His disciples, ate and 
drank with them, shewed them His hands and His feet, which visibly 
retained the marks of His crucifixion, to convince them that it was 
the same body which was nailed to the cross ; that it was the same 
Jesus which suffered for our offences, that was raised for our justifi- 
cation ; and that by His so doing we might have a sure and certain 
hope of our own resurrection from the dead. And when He had 
spoken to His diciples and blessed them, He parted from them and 
ascended into the highest heaven, where He still remains, 

AND SITTETH ON THE RIGHT HAND OF GOD, THE FATHER ALMIGHTY 

" God is a Spirit ; nor hath He any body, so cannot properly be 
said to have any parts, such as eyes, ears, hands, &c. as we see 
bodies have; therefore we may suppose that the right hand of God 
signifies His exceeding great and infinite power and glory. 

" And Christ is said to sit down on the right hand of God in 
regard of that absolute power and dominion which He hath obtained 
in Heaven, according as He told the Jews, — 6 Hereafter ye shall see 
the Son of Man sitting on the right hand of power.' After all the 
labour and sorrow, the shame, and contempt, and torments, He suf- 
fered in this world, He resteth above in a permanent state of endless 
glory and unspeakable felicity ; — and 

FROM THENCE HE SHALL COME TO JUDGE THE QUICK AND THE 

DEAD. 

" All that shall be found alive at His coming, as well as those that 
have died since Adam, shall appear before the judgment seat of 
of Christ, to be by Him judged according to what they have done on 
earth, to be by Him determined and sentenced, and finally disposed 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



249 



to their eternal condition. Those that have done well He shall re- 
ceive into everlasting habitations, to remain for ever with Him in 
eternal blessedness ; and those that have done evil He shall condemn 
to the kingdom of darkness, there to remain in insupportable misery 
for ever, with the Devil and his angels. 

" And as we must thus profess to believe in God the Father, and 
in Jesus Christ His only Son, so we must every one truly and heartily 

I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY GHOST J 

"That He is a Person of a real and true subsistence, neither created 
nor begotten, but proceeding from the Father and the Son : — true 
and eternal God, who is essentially holy Himself, and the Author of 
all holiness in us, by sanctifying our natures, illuminating our minds, 
rectifying our wills and affections : who co-operateth with the Word 
and Sacraments, and whatever else is a mean of conveying grace 
into the soul. He it was that spoke by the Prophets and Apostles, 
and it is He who leadeth us into all truth. He helpeth our mfi uni- 
ties, assures us of our adoption, and will be with 

THE HOLY CATHOLIC CHURCH 

to the end of the world. The Catholic Church is composed of ali 
congregations of men whatever, who hold the faith of Jesus Christ 
and are obedient to His Laws, wherein the pure Word of God is 
preached, and the Sacraments duly delivered by such Ministers as 
are regularly consecrated and set apart for such ordinances, accord- 
ing to Christ's institution. And as this Church is called holy in 

respect of its Author, Jesus, End, Glory of God, and 

Salvation of souls, Institution of the Ministry, administration of the 
Sacraments, preaching of the pure Word of God ; and of the mem- 
bers of this Church, who are renewed and sanctified by the HoK 
Spirit, and united to Christ, the Supreme Head and Governor of the 
Church. 

"It is styled Catholic, because it is not, like that of the Jews ; 
confined to one place and people; but is disseminated through all 
nations, extendeth throughout all ages,- even to the end of the world. 
And as there is but one Head ; so the members, though many, are 
one body, united together by the same spirit, principally by the three 
great Christian virtues, faith, hope, and charity. For as we hold the 
same principles of faith, do all assent to the same truths once de- 
livered to the saints ; so have we the same hopes and expectations 
of eternal life which are promised to all. And as our Lord gave 

32 



£50 



OF MR- WESLEY'S ANCEST0R5.- 



the same mark of distinction to all His disciples, — 1 By this shall ail 
men know that ye are my disciples if ye love one another so this 
universal love which is diffused throughout the whole body of Christ 
is the union of charity ; and the same ministry and the same orders 
in the Church make the unity of discipline. But since Christ hath 
appointed only one way to Heaven ; so we are not to expect salva- 
tion out of the Church which is called Catholic, in opposition to 
Heretics and Schismatics. And if an angel from Heaven should 
preach any other doctrine than Christ and His Apostles have taught, 
or appoint any other Sacraments than Christ hath already instituted, 
let him be accursed. 

" And as the mystical union between Christ and the Church, and 
the spiritual conjunction of the members with the Head, is the foun- 
tain of that union and communion which the saints have with each 
other, as being all under the influence of the same Head ; so death, 
which only separates bodies for a time, cannot dissolve the union of 
minds; and therefore it is not only in relation to the saints on earth, 
but including also those in heaven, we profess to hold 

THE COMMUNION OF SAINTS. 

Accordingly we believe that all saints, as well those on earth as 
those in heaven, have communion with God the Father, Son, and 
Holy Ghost ; with the blessed Angels, who not only join in devotion 
with the Church triumphant above, but are likewise sent forth to 
minister to those who are the heirs of salvation while they remain in 
this world. And perhaps we do not consider as we ought to do, how 
much good we receive by the ministration of the holy Angels; nor 
are we sufficiently grateful to those guardian spirits that so often put 
by ill accidents, watch over us when we sleep, defending us from the 
assaults of evil men and evil angels. And if they are so mindful of 
our preservation in this world, we may suppose them much more 
concerned for our eternal happiness: 'There is joy among the 
Angels in Heaven over one shiner that repenteth :' — they are present 
in our public assemblies, where we in a more especial manner hold 
communion with them ; and it is there we join with all the company 
of the Heavenly Host in praising and admiring the Supreme Being 
whom we jointly adore. What knowledge the saints in Heaven have 
of things or persons in this world we cannot determine, nor after 
what manner we hold communion with them it is not at present easy 
to conceive. 

" That we are all members of the same mystical body of Christ we 
are very sure : and do all partake of the same vita! influence from 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



251 



the same Head, and so we are united together; and though we are 
not actually possessed of the same happiness which they enjoy, yet 
we have the s.ime Holy Spirit given unto us as an earnest of our eternal 
felicity with them hereafter. And though their faith is consummated 
by vision, and their hope by present possession, yet the bond of 
Christian charity still remains ; and as we have great joy and com- 
placency in their felicity, so no doubt they desire and pray for us. 

" With the saints on earth we hold communion by the Word and 
Sacraments, by praying with and for each other; and in all acts of 
public or private worship we act upon the same principles and the 
same motives, having the same promises and hopes of 

THE FORGIVENESS OP SINS, 

Through Jesus Christ, the Mediator of the New Covenant, who gave 
His life a sacrifice by way of compensation and satisfaction to Divine 
Justice, by which God became reconciled to man, and cancelled the 
obligation which every sinner lay under to suffer eternal punishment ; 
and He hath appointed in His Church Baptism for the first remission, 
and Repentance for the constant forgiveness of all following tres- 
passes. And now have we confidence towards God, that not only 
our souls shall be freed from the guilt and punishment of sin by faith 
in Jesus : but also our bodies may rest in hopes of 

THE RESURRECTION OP THE BODY, 

That the same Almighty power which raised again our Blessed Lord 5 
after He had lien three days in the grave, shall again quicken our 
mortal bodies ; shall reproduce the same individual body that slept 
in the dust, and vitally unite it to the same soul which informed it 
■ while on earth. The hour is coming in which all that are in the 
grave shall hear His voice, and come forth ; c they that have done 
good to the resurrection of life, and they that have done evil to the 
resurrection of damnation,' John v. 28, 29. ' And the Sea gave up 
the dead that were in it, and Death and Hell, (that is, the Grave) 
delivered up the dead that were in them,' Rev. xx. 13. There shall 
be a general rendezvous of every particular atom which composed 
the several bodies of men that ever lived in the world ; and each 
shall be restored to its proper owner, so as to make the same nume- 
rical body, the same flesh and blood, &c. which was dissolved at 
death. And though the bodies of saints shall be glorified heavenly 
bodies; yet they shall be of the same consistence and figure, but 
only altered and changed in some properties. And though at the 
first view it may seem hard to conceive hew those bodies which have 



252 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



suffered so many various transmutations, have either been buried in 
the earth, devoured by beasts, consumed by fire, or swallowed up in 
the sea, have been dissolved into the smallest atoms, and those atoms 
perhaps scattered throughout the world, have fructified the earth, fed 
the fishes, and by that means become the food of animals and other 
men, and a part of their nourishment, till at last the same particles 
of matter belong to several bodies : how, I say, the same numerical 
atoms should at last rally and meet again, and be restored to the Jirsf 
owner, make up again the same first body, which so long since was 
consumed, may seem difficult, if not altogether impossible, to deter- 
mine. 

But since God hath declared that He will raise the dead, we have 
no manner of reason to question whether He can do it, since Omni- 
potence knows no difficulty : and that Almighty Power which first 
made us of nothing, out of no pre-existing matter, can easily dis- 
tinguish, and perceive, and unmix from other bodies, our scattered 
atoms, and can re-collect and unite them again, how far soever they 
may be dispersed asunder. He can observe the various changes 
they undergo in their passages through other bodies ; and can so 
order it, that they shall never become any part of their nourish- 
ment ; or if they should be adopted into other men, He can cause 
them to yield them up again before they die, that they may be re- 
stored to their right owners ; and having collected these 

particles, He can readily dispose them into the same order — rebuild 
the same beauteous fabric, consisting of the same flesh and bones, 
nerves, veins, blood, &c, and all the several parts it had before its 
dissolution ; and by reuniting it to the same soul, make the same 
living man. 

" But though the body shall be in substance the same after its re- 
surrection as it was before its death ; yet it shall greatly differ in its 
qualities. 1 It was sown in corruption, it shall be raised in incorrup- 
tioii ; it is sown in dishonour, it is raised in glory ; it is sown in 
weakness, it is raised in power ; it is sown a natural body, it is 
raised a spiritual body.' They shall not retain the same principles 
of corruption and mortality which they had before ; they shall never 
die. The bodies of the damned shall eternally remain in the most 
inconceivable torments ; while those of the blessed shall meet the 
Lord in the air when He comes to judgment, and afterwards ascend 
with Him into Heaven, there to enjoy 

THE LIFE EVERLASTING. 

By everlasting life is not only meant that we shall die no more ; for 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



253 



in this sense the damned shall have everlasting life as well as the 
saints : they shall always have a being, though in intolerable torments ; 
which is infinitely worse than none at all. 

" But we are to understand by the life everlasting a full and 
perfect enjoyment of solid inexpressible joy and felicity, — Eye hath 
not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath it entered into the heart of 
man to conceive, what God hath prepared for those that love him. 

a The soul shall be perfectly sanctified, nor shall it be possible to 
sin any more. All its faculties shall be purified and exalted : the 
understanding shall be filled with the beatific vision of the adorable 
Trinity ; shall be illuminated, enlarged, and eternally employed and 
satisfied in the contemplation of the sublimest truths. Here we see 
as in a glass, — have dark and imperfect perceptions of God : but 
there we shall behold Him as He is, shall know as we are known. 
Not that we shall fully comprehend the Divine Nature, as he doth 
ours ; that is impossible ; for He is infinite and incomprehensible, 
and we though in Heaven shall be finite still ; but our apprehension 
of His being and perfections shall be clear, just, and true. We 
shall see Him as He is : shall never be troubled with misappre- 
hensions or false, conceptions of Him more : those dark and myste- 
rious methods of Providence which here puzzle and confound the 
wisest heads to reconcile them with his Justice and Goodness shall 
be there unriddled in a moment ; and we shall clearly perceive that 
all the evils which befal good men in this life were the corrections 
of a merciful Father; that the furnace of affliction, which now 
seems so hot and terrible to nature, had nothing more than a lambent 
flame, which was not designed to consume us ; but only to purge 
away our dross, to purify and prepare the mind for its abode among 
those blessed ones that passed through the same trials before us into 
the celestial Paradise. And we shall for ever adore and praise that 
infinite Power and Goodness which safely conducted the soul through 
the rough waves of this tempestuous ocean to the calm haven of 
peace and everlasting tranquility. Nor shall we have the same 
sentiments there which we had here: but shall clearly discern that 
our afflictions here were our choicest mercies. Our wills shall m 
longer be averse from God's, but shall be for ever lost in that of our 
blessed Creator's. No conflicts with unruly passions ; no pain or 
misery shall ever find admittance into that Heavenly Kingdom. 

" God shall wipe away all tears from our eyes ; and there shall 
be no more Death, neither sorrow, nor crying ; neither shall there 
be any more pain, for the former things are passed away ; when we 
shall hunger no more ? neither thirst any more ; neither shall the s rr 



254 



OF MR. WESLEY 5 S ANCESTORS, 



light upon us, nor any heat ; for the Lamb who is in the midst of 
the throne shall feed us, and shall lead us unto living fountains of 
water. Far be from us to think that the Grace of God can be 
purchased with any thing less precious than the Blood of Jesus : 
but if it could, who that has the lowest degree of faith would not 
part with all things in this world to obtain that love for our dear 
Redeemer which we so long for, and sigh after. Here we cannot 
watch one hour with Jesus, without weariness, failure of spirits, 
dejection of mind, worldly regards which damp our devotions, and 
pollute the purity of our sacrifices. 

" What Christian here does not often feel and bewail the weight 
of corrupt nature; the many infirmities which molest us in our way 
to glory? And how difficult is it to practise as we ought that great 
duty of self-denial ; to take up our cross, and follow the Captain 
of our salvation, without ever repining or murmuring ? If shame 
or confusion could enter those blessed mansions, — how would our 
souls be ashamed and confounded at the review of our imperfect 
services, when we see them crowned with such an unproportionable 
reward ? How shall we blush to behold that exceeding and eternal 
weight of glory, that is conferred upon us for that little, or rather 
nothing, which we have done or suffered for our Lord ? That God 
who gave us being, that preserved us, that fed and clothed us in our 
passage through thr world ; and, what is infinitely more, that gave 
His only Son to die for us ; and has by His grace purified and con- 
ducted us safe to His glory ! 

" Oh, blessed Grace ! mysterious Love ! how shall we then adore 
and praise what we cannot here apprehend aright ! How will love 
and joy work in the soul ! But I cannot express it, I cannot con- 
ceive it. 

" I have purposely omitted many arguments for the being of God, 
the Divine authority of Scripture, the truth of revealed religion, 
or future judgment. The last article I have left very imperfect, 
uecause I intend to write on all these subjects for the use of my 
children when I have more leisure. I shall only add a few words to 
prepare your mind for the second part of my Discourse, Obedience 
to the Laws of God, which I shall quickly send you. 

u . As the defilement of our natures is the source and original of all 
our actual iniquities and transgressions of the laws of God ; so the 
first regular step we can take towards amendment is to be deeply 
sensible of. grieved and humbled for, our original sin. An. though 
(I believe) the damning guilt of that sin is washed away by ; ptisna, 
by those who die before they are capable of known and actual trans- 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



255 



gressions ; yet experience shows us that the power of it does still sur- 
vive in such as attain to riper years; and this is what the Apostle 
complains of in Romans vii. 

"This is the carnal nature; that law in our members, which wars 
against the law of the mind, and brings into captivity to the law of 
Sin. 

"And when the work of conversion or regeneration is begun by 
the Holy Spirit, yet still corrupt nature maintains a conflict with 
Divine Grace : nor shall this enemy be entirely conquered, till Death 
shall be swallowed up of victory ; till this mortal shall have put on 
immortality. 

" I cannot tell whether you have ever seriously considered the lost 
and miserable condition you are in by nature : if you have not, it is 
high time to begin to do it ; and I shall earnestly beseech the Al- 
mighty to enlighten your mind, to renew and sanctify you by His 
Holy Spirit, that you may be His child by adoption here, and an 
heir of His blessed kingdom hereafter ! 

S. W." 

Epworth, Jan. 13, 1709-10. 

I believe this exposition of the Creed to be entirely original ; and 
that it contains many fine passages and just definitions, every care- 
ful Reader will at once discern. The introduction is excellent ; as 
is also what she says on Almighty — Christ — Suffered under Pontius 
Pilate—Crucified — Catholic Church — Communion of Saints — Re- 
surrection — and the Life everlasting. Of our Lord's descent into 
hell she speaks as Commentators in general do. On the doctrine of 
forgiveness of sins she wilt be found less satisfactory than on most 
other points : she was much better acquainted with this doctrine 
afterwards. 

Under the article Holy Ghost she not only shews that it is by Hit 
influence that the soul is enlightened, and the heart purified, and that 
His continual co-operation with the Word and Sacraments is neces 
sary in order to make them effectual ; but she also hints at that Doc- 
trine which her sons preached with such great unction and success, 
and which is a standard Article in the Creed of every Methodist, 
'viz. The doctrine of the witness of the Spirit in the souls of genuine 
believers. Her words are strong and pointed. " It is He that lead- 
eth us into all truth. He helpeth our infirmities, assures its of our 
adoption, and will be with the Holy Catholic Church to the end of 
the world.' 

Where she touches upon them, she does not make the necessary 
distinction between Justification and Sanctification ; but in effect 



256 



of me. wesley's Ancestors. 



confounds them, as did most of the writers in that and the preceding 
age. Nor have I met with the proper definition of each, and its 
description as a separate independent work, but in the writings oi 
Mr. John Wesley and the Methodists. Justification, as implying 
an act of God's infinite mercy, blotting, out the guilt of sin on ac- 
count of the sacrificial offering of Jesus Christ ; — and Sanctif cation, 
as implying the purification of the heart by the inspiration of the 
Holy Spirit; — must necessarily be distinct: and in no case does the 
pardon of guilt necessarily imply the total, nor indeed partial, 
destruction of the nature and in-being of sin. 

From the conclusion of this Exposition we find Mrs. Wesley 
adopting an article not in the Creed itself, but which is in most peo- 
ple's Creeds at present, viz. " that inward sin will not be destroyed 
till death." A more popular and a more uncomfortable article 
never entered into the composition of any Creed. The Methodists 
believe and teach, that by the power of God sin may be destroyed 
in a moment: and that there is no need of death to save from 
sin, when the Blood of Jesus Christ our Lord cleanseth from all 
unrighteousness. Since the whole salvation of man comes through 
the Blood of the Cross, there can be no necessity to wait till death 
separates soul and body, to have sin separated from the soul. It is 
the duty of every man at all times " perfectly to love God, and 
worthily to magnify His name :" but this can never be done till the 
very thoughts of the heart are cleansed by the inspiration of God's 
Holy Spirit. God, therefore, who has made it our duty thus to 
love and magnify Him, is every moment willing to confer on the 
justified soul that grace by which alone it can thus love and magnify 
Him. There is not one text in the Bible, fairly and honestly under- 
stood, that says we cannot be cleansed from all sin till we come to 
die; and there is not one promise in the Bible that we shall be 
made holy in the article of death. But this is not the place to dis- 
cuss Doctrines ; yet I thought it necessary to make a few remarks 
on the preceding articles, lest any should suppose that all the senti- 
ments in this (in the main) excellent Exposition of the Creed were 
those of the Methodists' Body. In this respect also Mrs. Wesley 
saw clearer before she died. 

In the conclusion, she promises her daughter a second part, or 
Obedience to the Laws of God ; that a right faith might be accom- 
panied with a suitable holy practice. This part I have not seen : but 
as it was to contain farther proof of the being of God, and the 
authenticity of Divine Revelation, I suppose her meditations and 
refections contained the heads of it. Dr. Whitehead has preserved 
some of these in his Life of Mr. Wesley. I have several others m 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



257 



her own handwriting, in my own Collection, which I shall insert as 
the only substitute for the second part above promised. 

Though Mrs. Wesley had always lived a strictly religious life ; 
fearing God, and, according to her age and light, working righteous- 
ness ; yet as she found family cares accumulating, she found also 
the necessity of more grace to enable her to act her part well in those 
new and trying relations of Wife and Mother. When she was thirty 
years of age, or about the year 1700, she formed the resolution to 
spend an hour morning and evening in private retirement and devo- 
tion. In this she acted from a deep sense both of its propriety and 
necessity ; and was ever after faithful to her engagement ; suffering 
nothing to break in on those consecrated hours, but what arose from 
absolute necessity, and was therefore unavoidable. 

Those who imagine they can encounter the cares of life with just 
the same measure of grace which was sufficient for them in a single 
state, will find themselves greatly mistaken. For to every situation 
in life peculiar and suitable grace is requisite. Most new married 
people, even among those who are religious, think nothing of this. 
Hence it is often found that the new married pair soon decline in the 
Divine life ; and instead of getting forward, either go halting in the 
heavenly road, or turn back to the world. Mrs. Wesley was fully 
aware of this, and provided timely against the evil. 

Perhaps the Reader, if personally concerned, will also lay the sub- 
ject to heart. 

From Mrs. Wesley's private papers I find that not only morning 
and evening, but noonday, had its time of private devotion. In her 
retirement, when the world and worldly cares were shut out, and 
her mind was at full liberty to converse with itself and with its 
Maker, she thought deeply on many subjects connected with her 
spiritual profiting, and often wrote down her thoughts. These, in 
several cases, she digested into Discourses and Letters for the benefit 
of her family. I shall make no apology for laying before the Reader 
several examples taken from her own Manual. In the original there 
are no dates. 

MORNING. 

" Such a time devoted. Whenever company or business inclines 
you to quit your retirement, and either to omit or cursorily perform 
accustomed exercises ; and you, instead of resisting, comply with 
such inclinations, you may observe that you are always guilty of some 
sin or error, that upon reflection gives you more pain than the projit 
or pleasure gave you satisfaction. Therefore, make it your care to 
conquer your inclination to any company at such times : nor let any 



258 



of mr. wesley's ancestors, 



trivial business divert you ; for no business, unless it cannot be laid 
aside or suspended, without sin, can be of equal, much less of greater, 
importance, than caring for the soul." 

EVENING. 

"That man who will readily believe an ill report of you never 
was, or at least is not now, your friend. Seneca, a Heathen, could 
say, ' In some cases I will not believe a man against himself. I will 
give him, however, time to recollect himself: nay, sometimes, I will 
allow him counsel too.' But Christians, bad Christians, are rarely 
so candid. He is a friend indeed, who is proof against calumny : 
but he is a rare Christian that will not believe a man against him- 
self. 

" This is eternal life to know Thee, the only true God, and Jesus 
Christ ivhom thou hast sent. But what is it to know God ? Or, 
what is that knowledge of God on which eternal life depends?" 

NOON. 

" What can human reason do, or how far can the light of reason 
direct us to find out the knowledge of the Most High ? From the 
primordials of the universe we collect that there is one Supreme- 
eternal, consequently self-existent, Being, who gave being to all 
things: since to act presuppose! existence; for nothing can act 
before it be. That this Being must possess, by way of eminence, 
all the perfections we discern in the creatures, reason tells us : lb 
nothing can impart that to another, which it has not to impart." 

EVENING. 

" And as creation demonstrates Omnipotence; so that infers wis- 
dom, justice, truth, purity, goodness, &c. For all these perfections 
are intellectual powers ; and were God deficient in one, He could 
not be omnipotent. That He is a Spirit unbodied, undetermined, 
immense, filling heaven and earth, all the imaginary spaces beyond 
them ; — most simple, (pure,) uncompounded, and absolutely sepa- 
rated and free from whatever pollution a spirit is capable of being 
defiled with ; — immutable, incapable of change or alteration for the 
better or worse ; — perfectly free, knowing no superior, no equal, that 
may impel, allure, or persuade Him, but acting always spontaneously 
according to the counsel of His own will, — we may discover by 
the light of nature." 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



259 



MORNING. 

u This is to know God, as a man, as a reasonable creature : but 
this is not that knowledge that leadeth us to eternal life. That is a 
knowledge of another hind: the one we attain in a scientifical 
method, by a long train of arguments, for which the bulk of mankind 
want either capacity or leisure ; the other, by frequent and fervent 
application to God in prayer. The one is an effect of reason assisted 
by human learning, peculiar to a few of the more noble and refined 
sense :— God perceived, known to the understanding as the Creator, 
Preserver, and Governor of the universe. The other is Reason 
acting by the influence and direction of the Holy Spirit: — God 
known to the heart, the will, and its affection, not merely as the 
Author of our being, but as He is exhibited to us under the character 
of the Healer and Repairer of the lapse and misery of human nature ; 
& Saviour, Him whom our soul loveth." 

NOON. 

"To know God only as a philosopher : to have the most sublime 
and curious speculations concerning His essence, His attributes, His 
providence ; to be able to demonstrate His Being from all or any of 
the works of nature ; and to discourse with the greatest elegancy and 
propriety of words, of His existence or operations ; will avail us 
nothing, unless at the same time we know Him experimentally ; 
unless the heart perceive and know Him to be its Supreme Good, 
its only happiness : unless the soul feel and acknowledge that she 
can find no repose, no peace, no joy, but in loving, and being beloved 
by Him; and does accordingly rest in Him as the Centre of her 
being, the Fountain of her pleasure; the Origin of all virtue and 
goodness ; her Light, her Life, her Strength, her All ; every thing 
she wants or wishes in this world, and for ever ! — In a word, her 
Lord, her God ! 

" Thus, let me ever know Thee, O God ! I do not despise nor 
neglect the light of reason, nor that knowledge of Thee which by 
her conduct may be collected from this goodly system of created 
beings : but this speculative knowledge is not the knowledge I want 
and wish for." 

MORNING. 

"It is very likely that your humour last night was rather the effect 
of fancy and passion than of a clear sound judgment. If otherwise, 
—why did you feel uneasiness at another person being out of hu- 



260 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



mour ? Was it not pride made you resent contradiction ? or from 
what other principle could that reluctance flow, which you felt in 
obeying a trivial command, which perhaps might proceed from 
peevishness ; yet the matter being indifferent, obedience was un- 
questionably your duty. A wise person ought seldom, or indeed 
never, when authority is not disputed or contemned, do acts of 
power; because they are shocking to human nature ; which, if not 
fortified and strengthened by religion, is apt in such cases to throw 
off all subjection, and rebel against even lawful government. But 
though you should meet with high instances, which the pride of man 
will throw in your way ; yet take care not to swerve from your duty. 
Look upon every such act as a call of Divine providence to exercise 
r.he virtues of meekness and humility. 

" When you can bear severe reflections, unjust censures, con- 
temptuous words, and unreasonable actions, without perturbation, 
without rendering evil for evil ; but with an equal temper can clearly 
discern, and cheerfully do your duty ; you may hope that God hath 
given you some degree of humility and resignation." 

evening. 

" The philosophy of the whole world hath not sufficient force to 
conquer the propensions of corrupt nature. Appetites and passions 
will bear sway maugre all our fine speculations ; till our minds are 
enlightened by some higher principle, by virtue of which light it 
discerns the moral turpitude of those things in which before it placed 
its supreme happiness, and the beauty of that virtue and holiness 
that it wag accustomed to despise." 

MORNING. 

" You commit your soul morning and evening to Jesus Christ, as 
He is the Saviour of the world : then, observe what he saith unto 
you, resolutely obey His precepts, and endeavour to follow His ex- 
ample in those things wherein He is exhibited to us as a Pattern for 
our imitation. No circumstances or time of life can occur, but you 
may find something either spoken by our Lord Himself, or by His 
Spirit in the Prophets or Apostles, that will direct your conduct, it 
you are but faithful to God and your own soul." 

EVENING. 

" Two great obstacles in the way of Christian perfection : the 
first ■ ■ - — ~— . What says our Lord by his apostle St. John ? — 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



261 



Love not the world, nor the things that are in the world; if 
any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him. . That 
man will as certainly be damned whose affections are fixed on sensual 
pleasures, riches, or honours, though he never enjoy any, or a very 
inconsiderable proportion of them, as he that having them all in his 
power, indulges himself the satisfaction of his most criminal desires. 
For 'tis the heart God requires ; and he that suffers his heart (his 
affection) to centre on any thing but God, be the object of his 
passion innocent or otherwise, does actually make that thing his 
God, and in so doing forfeits his title and pretentions to eternal 
happiness." 

MORNING. 

* Another great impediment is deep adversity, which often affects 
the mind too much, and disposes to anxious, doubtful, and unbelieving 
thoughts. Though there be no direct murmurings, no repinings at 
the prosperity of others ; no harsh reflections on Providence, but a 
constant acknowledgement of the Justice and Goodness of God — ■ 
that He punishes less than our iniquities deserve — and does always 
in the midst of judgment remember mercy ; yet if you think severely 
or unjustly of men ; if you are too much dejected, or disposed to 
peevishness, covetousness, or negligence in affairs ; if you work too 
much or too little ; are presumptuous or desponding, wholly omit to 
implore the Divine blessing and assistance on honest prospects and 
endeavours ; or are too solicitous and earnest in prayer for external 
blessings ; if the thoughts of your circumstances invade your priva- 
cies, or disturb your rest ; if any little access of trouble have power 
to ruffle your temper, and indispose or distract your mind in your 
addresses to Heaven, in reading, meditation, or any other spiritual 
exercise ; you are certainly in the power of the world, guilty of im- 
moderate anxious care. 

" Then observe what your Lord saith by His apostle, — Be careful 
(anxiously) for nothing. And what He saith Himself, — Therefore 
I say unto you, take no thought, fyc. and remember that He ranks 
cares of this life with surfeitings and drunkenness, which are mortal 
damning sins." 

MORNING. 

" The great difficulty we find in restraining our appetites and pas- 
sions from excess often arises from the liberties we take in indulging 
them in all those instances wherein there does not at first sight appear 
some moral evil. Occasions of sin frequently take their rise from 
lawful enjoyments ; and he that will always venture to go to the 



262 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



'4 



utmost bounds of what he may, will not fail to step beyond them 
sometimes ; and then he uses his liberty for a cloak of his licentious- 
ness. He that habitually knows and abhors the sins of intemperance, 
will not stay too long in the company of such as are intemperate ; 
and because God is pleased to indulge us a glass for refreshment, will 
therefore take it when he really needs none, it is odds but this man 
will transgress ; and though he should keep on his feet, and in his 
senses, yet he will perhaps raise more spirits than his reason can 
command; will injure his health, his reputation or estate; discom- 
pose his temper, violate his own peace, or that of his family ; all 
which are evils which ought carefully to be avoided. 

" It holds the same in all other irregular appetites or passions ; 
and there may be the same temptations in other instances from 
whence occasions of sin may arise ; therefore be sure to keep a strict 
guard, and observe well lest you use lawful pleasures unlawfully, 
1 Fly from occasions of evilP " 

NOON. 

" The Christian religion is of so complicated a nature, that unless 
we give up ourselves entirely to its discipline, we cannot stedfastly 
adhere to any of its precepts. All virtues are closely bound together ; 
and break but one link of the golden chain, you spoil the whole con- 
texture. As vices are often made necessary supports to each other ; 
so virtues do mutually strengthen and assist virtues. Thus temper- 
ance and chastity, fortitude and truth, humility and patience, Divine 
charity and charity towards man ; all virtues of what denomination 
soever reciprocally cherish and invigorate one another." 

MORNING. 

"Philosophy and morality are not sufficient to restrain ms from 
those sins that our constitution of body, circumstances of life, or 
evil custom, strongly dispose us to. Nature and appetite will be too 
hard for their precepts, unless a man be determined by a law within 
himself They may teach him caution, and give check to his vicious 
inclinations in public: but will never carry him to an inward and 
universal purity. This is only to be effected by the power of religion 
which will direct us to a serious application to God in fervent prayer. 
Upon which we shall feel a disengagement from the impressions 
sensual objects were wont to make on our minds, and an inward 
strength of disposition to resist them. 

" Good men who felt, upon their frequent applications to God in 
prayer, a freedom from those ill impressions that formerly subdued 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



263 



them, an inward love to virtue and true goodness ; an easiness and 
delight in all the parts of holiness, which was fed and cherished in 
them by a seriousness in prayer, and did languish as that went off; 
had as real a perception of an inward strength in their minds, that 
did rise and fall with true devotion, as they perceived the strength of 
their bodies increased or abated according as they had or wanted 
good nourishment. 

" This replied to Lord R ? s objections against answers of 

prayer, which he supposes a fancy, and an effect of a heat in nature ; 
— that it had effect only by diverting the thoughts." 

EVENING. 

" The mind of man is naturally so corrupted, and all the powers 
thereof so weakened, that we cannot possibly aspire vigorously 
towards God, or have any clear perception of spiritual things without 
His assistance. Nothing less than the same Almighty power that 
raised Jesus Christ from the dead can raise our souls from the death 
of sin to a life of holiness. To know God experiment ally, is altogether 
supernatural, and what we can never attain to but by the merits and 
intercession of Jesus Christ. By virtue of what He has done and 
suffered, and is now doing in heaven for us, we obtain the Holy 
Spirit, who is the best Instructor, the most powerful Teacher, we 
can possibly have ; without whose agency all other means of grace 
would be ineffectual. How evidently does the Holy Spirit concur 
with the means of grace! And how certainly does He assist and 
strengthen the soul, if it be but sincere and hearty in its endeavours 
to avoid any evil or perform any good ! To have a good desire, a 
fervent aspiration towards God, shall not pass unregarded. 

"I have found by long experience that it is of great use to accustom 
oneself to enter into solemn engagements with God against any 
particular sin : but then I would have them never made for a longer 
time than from morning till night, and from night till morning ; 
that so the impression- they make on the mind may be always fresh 
and lively. This was many years tried with good success in the 
rase of Glory be to Thee, O Lord !'* 

EVENING. 

"Give God the praise for any well spent day. But I am yet 
unsatisfied, because I do not enjoy enough of God : I apprehend 
myself at too great a distance from Him ; I would have my soul 
more closely united to Him by faith end love. I can appeal to Hie 



264 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



omniscience, that I would love Him above all things. He that made 
me knows my desires, my expectations. My joys all centre in Him, 
and that it is He himself that I desire; it is His favour, it is His 
acceptance, the communications of His grace, that I earnestly wish 
for more than any thing in the world ; and that I have no relish or 
delight in any thing when under apprehensions of His displeasure. 
I rejoice in His essential glory and blessedness : I rejoice in my 
relation to Him, that He is my Father, my Lord, and my God. I 
rejoice that He has power over me, and desire to live in subjection 
to Him : that He condescends to punish me when I transgress His 
laws, as a father chasteneth the son whom he loveth. I thank Him 
that He has brought me so far ; and will beware of despairing of 
His mercy for the time which is yet to come, but will give God the 
glory of His free grace." 

MORNING. 

Ce It is too common with me upon receiving any light, or new supply 
of grace, to think, Now I have gained my point, and may say, Soul, 
take thine ease. By which means I think not of going any farther : 
or else fall into dejection of spirit upon a groundless fear that I shall 
soon lose what I have gained, and in a little time be never the better 
for it. Both these are sins. The first proceeds from immoderate 
love of present ease and spiritual sloth : die other from want of 
faith in the all-sufficiency of my Saviour. 

"We must never take up our rest on this side of heaven, nor 
think we have enough of God, till we are perfectly renewed and 
sanctified in body, soul, and spirit ; till we are admitted into that 
blessed region of pure and happy spirits, where we shall enjoy the 
beatific vision according to the measure of our capacities ! Nor 
must we out of a pretended humility, because we are unworthy of 
the least mercy, dare to dispute or question the sufficiency of the 
merits of Jesus Christ. It was impossible for God incarnate to 
undertake more than He was able to perform. " 

MORNING. 

" Though man is born to trouble, yet I believe there is scarce a 
man to be found upon earth, but, take the whole course of his life, 
hath more mercies than afflictions, and much more pleasure than 
pain. I am sure it has been so in my case. I have many years 
suffered much pain, and great bodily infirmities : but I have likewise 
enjoyed great intervals of rest and ease. And those very sufferings 
have, by the blessing of God, been of excellent use, and proved the 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



265 



most proper means of reclaiming me from a vain and sinful conver- 
sation ; insomuch that I cannot say, I had better have been without 
this affliction, this disease, this loss, want, contempt, or reproach. 
All my sufferings, by the admirable management of omnipotent 
Goodness, have concurred to promote my spiritual and eternal good. 
And if I have not reaped that advantage by them which I might 
have done, it is merely owing to the perverseness of my own will, 
and frequent lapses into presentthings, and unfaithfulness to the good 
Spirit of God ; who, notwithstanding all my prevarications, all the 
stupid opposition I have made, has never totally abandoned me. 
Glory be to Thee, O Lord !" 

EVENING. 

ff If to esteem and have the highest reverence for Thee ; if con- 
stantly and sincerely to acknowledge Thee the Supreme, the only 
desirable Good, be to love Thee, — I do love Thee ! 

" If comparatively to despise and undervalue all the world contains, 
which is esteemed great, fair, or good ; if earnestly and constantly 
to desire Thee, Thy favour, Thy acceptance, Thyself, rather than 
any or all things Thou hast created, be to love Thee, — I do love Thee f 

"If to rejoice in thy essential Majesty and Glory ! if to feel a vital 
joy overspread and cheer the heart at each perception of Thy Bless- 
edness, at every thought that Thou art God, and that all things are 
in Thy power, that there is none superior or equal to Thee, be to 
love Thee,— I do love Thee." 

In these Reflections and Meditations the Reader will see something 
of the mind, the spirit, the heart, and the piety, of Mrs. Susanna 
Wesley. 

In another of her meditations she mentions the following among 
the many mercies which God had bestowed upon her. 

" Born in a Christian country ; early initiated and instructed in 
the first principles of the Christian Religion ; good example in 
parents, and in several of the family ; good books, and ingeni- 
ous conversation ; preserved from ill accidents, once from violent 
death ; married to a religious orthodox man ; by him first drawn off 
from the Socinian heresy, and afterwards confirmed and strengthened 
by B. B -;" Probably Bishop Bull. 

When Mr. Wesley was from home, Mrs. Wesley felt it her duty to 
keep up the worship of God in her own house. She not only prayed 
for, but with, her family, At such times she took the spiritual direc- 

34 



266 



OP MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS, 



tion and care of the children and servants on herself; and sometimes 
even the neighbours shared the benefit of her instructions. This in 
one case led to consequences little expected, which form a remarka- 
ble trait in the character of this extraordinary and excellent woman. 
The account was first published by Mr. John Wesley, who remarks 
that " his mother, as well as her father and grandfather, her husband, 
and her three sons, had been in her measure a preacher of righteous- 
ness." The whole account, as transcribed by Dr. Whitehead from 
the original Letters, I shall give below. 

Her husband sometimes attended the sittings of Convocation: 
and on these occasions was obliged to reside in London for a length 
of time that was often injurious to his parish, aud at an expense that 
was inconvenient to his family. From his own account we find that 
three years' attendance cost him 150/. ; and as a curate cost him from 
30/. to 40/., and the Rectory was worth but about fourscore, the 
family in such years must have been greatly distressed, as the whole 
proceeds of the Rectory must have been thus unnecessarily and 
unprofitably consumed. They had the living of Wroote at this 
time ; but that seldom paid more than its own expenses. As there 
was no absolute necessity that Mr. W. should attend those Convoca- 
tions, his doing it in such circumstances was far from, being prudent, 
as it was the cause of much family embarrassment. About the end 
of 1711, or the beginning of 1712, Mr. W. appears to have spent a 
considerable time in London on this business ; and the care of the 
parish devolved on a person of the name of Inman, the curate, who 
appears to have been but indifferently qualified for his charge. 

During her husband's absence, Mrs. Wesley felt it her duty to pay 
more particular attention to her children, especially on the Lord's 
day in the evening, as there was then no service in the afternoon at 
the Church. She read prayers to them, and also a sermon, and 
conversed with them on religious and devotional subjects. Some 
neighbours happening to come in during these exercises, being per- 
mitted to stay, were so pleased and profited as to desire permission 
to come again. This was granted : a good report of the meeting 
became general ; many requested leave to attend ; and the house 
was soon filled, more than two hundred at last attending ; and many 
were obliged to go away for want of room. As she wished to do 
nothing without her husband's knowledge and approbation, she 
acquainted him with their meeting, and the circumstances out of 
which it arose. While he approved of her zeal and good sense, he 
stated several objections to the continuance of the meeting which 
will be best seen in her answer, dated Epworth, Feb. 6, 1712, in 
which she says : — 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



267 



" I heartily thank you for dealing so plainly and faithfully with 
me in a matter of no common concern. The main of your objections 
against our Sunday evening meetings a.re,Jirst, that it will look par- 
ticular ; secondly, my sex ; and, lastly, your being at present in a 
public station and character. To all which I shall answer briefly. 

" As to its looking particular, I grant it does : and so does almost 
every thing that is serious, or that may any way advance the glory 
of God, or the salvation of souls, if it be performed out of a pulpit, 
or in the way of common conversation ; because in our corrupt age 
the utmost care and diligence have been used to banish all discourse 
of God or spiritual concerns out of society, as if religion were never 
to appear out of the closet, and we were to be ashamed of nothing 
so much as of professing ourselves to be Christians. 

u To your second, I reply, that as I am a woman, so I am also 
?nistress of a large family. And though the superior charge of the 
souls contained in it lies upon you as head of the family, and as their 
minister; yet in your absence I cannot but look upon every soul 
you leave under my care, as a talent committed to me under a trust 
by the great Lord of all the families of heaven and earth. And if I 
am unfaithful to Him, or to you, in neglecting to improve these 
talents, how shall I answer unto Him, when He shall command me 
to render an account of my stewardship ? 

" As these and other such like thoughts made me at first take a more 
than ordinary care of the souls of my children and servants ; so 
knowing that our most holy religion requires a strict observation of 
the Lord's day, and not thinking that we fully answered the end of 
the institution by only going to Church, but that likewise we are 
obliged to fill up the intermediate spaces of that sacred time by other 
acts of piety and devotion ; I thought it my duty to spend some part 
of the day in reading to and instructing my family, especially in your 
absence, when having no afternoon's service, we have so much 
leisure for such exercises; and such time I esteemed spent in a way 
more acceptable to God, than if I had retired to my own private 
devotions. 

" This was the beginning of my present practice : other people 
coming in and joining with us was purely accidental Our lad told 
his parents — they first desired to be admitted ; then others who heard 
of it, begged leave also ; so our company increased to about thirty , 
and seldom exceeded forty last winter ; and why it increased since, 
I leave you to judge after you have read what follows. 

" Soon after you went to London, Emilv found in your study the 
account of the Danish Missionaries, which having never seen, I 
ordered her to read it to me. I was never, I think, more affected 



268 



gp mr. wesley's ancestors. 



with any thing than with the relation of their travels ; and was 
exceeding pleased with the noble design they were engaged in. 
Their labours refreshed my soul beyond measure ; and I could not 
forbear spending good part of that evening in praising and adoring 
the Divine goodness for inspiring those good men with such an ardent 
zeal for His glory ; that they were willing to hazard their lives, and 
all that is esteemed dear to men in this world, to advance the honour 
of their Master Jesus. For several days I could think or speak of 
little else. At last it came into my mind ; though I am not a man 
nor a minister of the Gospel, and so cannot be employed in such a 
worthy employment as they were ; yet if my heart were sincerely 
devoted to God, and if I were inspired with a true zeal for His glory, 
and did really desire the salvation of Souls, I might do somewhat 
more than I do. I thought I might live in a more exemplary manner 
in some things; I might pray more for the people, and speak with 
more warmth to those with whom I have an opportunity of conversing. 
However, I resolved to begin with my own children ; and accordingly 
I proposed and observed the following method. I take such a pro- 
portion of time as I can best spare every night to discourse with each 
child by itself, on something that relates to its principal concerns. 
On Monday I talk with Molly; on Tuesday with Hetty ; Wednes- 
day with Nancy ; Thursday with J achy ; Friday with Patty ; Sa- 
turday with Charles; and with Emily and Sukey together, on Sunday. 

" With those few neighbours who then came to me I discoursed 
more freely and affectionately than before. I chose the best and 
most awakening sermons we had, and I spent more time with them 
in such exercises. Since this our company has increased every night ; 
for I dare deny none that asks admittance. Last Sunday, I believe 
we had above two hundred, and yet many went away for want of 
room. 

" But I never durst positively presume to hope that God would 
make use of me as an instrument in doing good ; the farthest I ever 
durst go was, It may be ; who can tell ? With God all things are 
possible. I will resign myself to Him : or, as Herbert better ex- 
presses it, — 

Only since God doth often make 
Of lowly matter for high uses meet, 

I throw me at His feet ; 
There will I lie until my Maker seek 
For some mean stuff, whereon to shew His skill, 

Then is my time. 

" And thus I rested, without passing any reflection on myself, or 
forming any judgment about the success or event of this undertaking 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



2G9 



"Your third objection I leave to be answered by your own judg- 
ment. We meet not on any worldly design. We banish all temporal 
concerns from our Society : none is suffered to mingle any discourse 
about them with our reading or singing : we keep close to the busi- 
ness of the day ; and as soon as it is over, they all go home. And 
where is the harm of this ? If I and my children went a visiting on 
Sunday nights, or if we admitted of impertinent visits, as too many 
do who think themselves good Christians, perhaps it would be 
thought no scandalous practice, though in truth it would be so.— 
Therefore why any should reflect upon you, let your station be what 
It will, because your wife endeavours to draw people to the Church, 
and to restrain them by reading, and other persuasions, from their 
profanation of God's most holy day, I cannot conceive. But if any 
should be so mad as to do it, I wish you would not regard it. For 
my part, I value no censure on this account. I have long since 
shook hands with the world, and I heartily wish I had never given 
them more reason to speak against me. 

" As for your proposal of letting some other person read. Alas ! 
you do not consider what a people these are. I do not think one 
man among them could read a sermon, without spelling a good part 
of it ;— -and how would that edify the rest ? Nor has any of our family 
a voice strong enough to be heard by such a number of people. 

" But there is one thing about which I am much dissatisfied ; that 
is, their being present at family prayers. I do not speak of any 
concern I am under, barely because so many are present : for those 
who have the honour of speaking to the Great and Holy God, need 
not be ashamed to speak before the whole world, but because of my 
sex. I doubt if it be proper for me to present the prayers of the 
people to God. 

" Last Sunday, I fain would have dismissed them before Prayers ; 
but they begged so earnestly to stay, that I durst not deny them." 

How forcible are right words ! Who could overthrow or withstand 
this reasoning ? The people were perishing for lack of knowledge ; 
and it is most evident from the circumstances that a dispensation of 
the Gospel was given to this eminent woman, to teach and instruct 
them in the absence of their legal Pastor. She was faithful ; and the 
consequence was, a number of people were edified, and perhaps not a 
few reclaimed, that long ere this have welcomed her into everlasting 
habitations, and will be her crown of rejoicing in k the day of the 
Lord Jesus. 

Mr. Wesley felt the power of the wisdom by which she spoke ; 
and cordially gave his approbation to her conduct: she went on her 



270 



of mr. wesley's ancestors, 



way rejoicing, and great good was done. But a worthless man, In- 
man, who was Curate of the Parish, and a few like himself, filled 
with envy, and perhaps even a worse principle, wrote to Mr. Wesley, 
highly complaining of these transactions, and stating that Mrs. Wes- 
ley had turned the Parsonage House into a Conventicle, &c. ; that 
the Church was likely to receive great scandal by these irregular 
proceedings ; and that they ought not to be tolerated any longer. 
Mr. Wesley was alarmed ; his high Church Principles rose up 
against his better judgment, and he wrote to his wife desiring her to 
discontinue the Meetings. She received this high testimony of dis- 
approbation with that firmness which belongs alone to conscious rec- 
titude ; and returned an answer to her husband, which bears all the 
marks of her energetic mind, deep piety, ardent zeal, and submissive 
respect to the authority of her spouse. 

" Epworth, Feb. 25th, 1712. 

" Some days since I received a Letter from you, I suppose dated 
the l6th instant, which I made no great haste to answer, because I 
judged it necessary for both of us to take some time to consider before 
you determine in a matter of such great importance. 

" I shall not inquire how it was possible that you should be pre- 
vailed on by the senseless clamours of two or three of the icorst of 
your Parish to condemn what you so lately approved. But ] shall 
tell you my thoughts in as few words as possible. I do not hear of 
more than three or four persons who are against our Meeting, of 
whom Inman is the chief. He and Whitely, I believe, may call it 
a Conventicle : but we hear no outcry here, nor has any one said a 
word against it to me. And what does their calling it a Conventicle 
signify ? Does it alter the nature of the thing ? or do you think 
that what they say is a sufficient reason to forbear a thing that has 
already done much good, and by the blessing of God may do much 
more ? If its being called a Conventicle, by those who know in 
their conscience they misrepresent it, did really make it one, what 
you say would be somewhat to the purpose : but it is plain in fact 
that this one thing has brought more people to Church, than ever 
any thing did, in so short a time. We used not to have above twenty 
or twenty-five at evening service, whereas we have now between two 
and three hundred : which are more than ever came before to hear 
Inman in the morning. 

" Besides the constant attendance on the public worship of God, 
our Meeting has wonderfully conciliated the minds of this people 
towards us, so that we now live in the greatest amity imaginable ; 
and what is still better, they are very much reformed in their beha- 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



271 



viour on the Lord's day ; and those who used to be playing in the 
streets now come to hear a good sermon read, which is surely more 
acceptable to Almighty God. 

" Another reason for what I do is, that I have no other way of 
conversing with this people, and therefore have no other way of 
doing them good : but by this I have an opportunity of exercising 
the greatest and noblest charity, that is, charity to their souls. 

" Some Families who seldom went to Church, now go constantly ; 
and one person who had not been there for seven years, is now pre- 
vailed upon to go with the rest. 

" There are many other good consequences of this Meeting which 
I have not time to mention. Now I beseech you weigh all these 
things in an impartial balance : on the one side, the honour of 
Almighty God, the doing much good to many souls, and the friend- 
ship of the best among whom we live; on the other, (if folly, impie- 
ty, and vanity, may abide in the scale against so ponderous a weight) 
the senseless objections of a few scandalous persons laughing at us, 
and censuring us as precise and hypocritical ; and when you have 
duly considered all things, let me have your positive determination, 

" I need not tell you the consequences, if you determine to put an 
end to our Meeting. You may easily perceive what prejudice it may 
raise in the minds of these people against Inman especially, who has 
had so little wit as to speak publicly against it. I can now keep 
them to the Church: but if it be laid aside, I doubt they will never 
go to hear him more, at least those who come from the lower end of 
the Town. But if this be continued till you return, which now will 
not be long, it may please God that their hearts may be so changed 
by that time that they may love and delight in his public worship, 
so as never to neglect it more. 

"If you do, after all, think fit to dissolve this assembly, do not 
tell me that you desire me to do it, for that will not satisfy my con- 
science. But send me your positive command, in such full and 
express terms, as may absolve me from all guilt and punishment, for 
neglecting this opportunity of doing good, when you and I shall 
appear before the great and awful tribunal of our Lord Jesus Christ." 

Though I find no farther record of these transactions yet I take 
it for granted that this Letter was decisive, and Mrs. Wesley's 
Meetings continued till her husband returned to Epworth. They 
would then be given up in course ; and when discontinued it could 
be little cause of rejoicing to any serious mind ; as it is most evident 
that God had done more in a few months by this irregular ministry 



272 



OF MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS 



than He had done by that of the Rector and his Curates for eighteen 
years before ! 

It is worthy of remark that Mrs. Wesley terms the people that 
composed these Meetings our Society ; and the Meetings were 
conducted much after the manner of the Methodists' Society Meet- 
ings at this day ; especially those of the Sabbath evenings ; when, 
after the preaching, the Society, and often any other serious person, 
is permitted to stay to a second Meeting, in which such exhortations 
are given relative to personal and family religion, as could not with 
propriety be brought before a mixed congregation, where perhaps 
the bulk of the people are unawakened, and consequently incapable 
of profiting by instructions relative to the life and power of godliness. 

This is not the Jirst instance in which the seeds of that great work, 
since called Methodism, were sown in and by the original members 
of this remarkable Family. 

For my own part I should ever feel myself disposed to bow with 
profound respect to that rare dispensation of Providence and grace 
which should, in similar circumstances, with as clear and distinct a 
call, raise up a woman of such talents and piety to labour in the 
Gospel, where the people were perishing for lack of knowledge, and 
so snatch the brands from eternal burning. 

Who so prejudiced as not to see that God put no honour on Inman 
the curate ; but chose Susanna Wesley to do the work of the Evan- 
gelist? The abundance of gracious fruit which sprang from this seed 
proved that the Master sower was Jesus, the Lord of the Harvest. 
Lord, Thou wilt send by whomsoever Thou pleasest; and wilt 
hide pride from man, in order to prove that the excellency of the 
power is of Thee ! 

By these very means all those persons who had been soured 
against Mr. Wesley for the part that he had taken in an unpopular 
election, now became the friends of his family ; so that, to use Mrs. 
Wesley's words, they lived together in the greatest amity imagina- 
lie. 

The good sense, piety, observation, and experience, of Mrs. Wes- 
ley, qualified her to be a wise counsellor in almost every affair in 
life, and a sound spiritual director in most things that concerned the 
salvation of the soul. Her sons, while at Oxford, continued to 
profit by her advices and directions, as they had done while more 
immediately under her care. They sought and had, not only her 
advice and counsel, but also her approbation in the little Society 
they had formed at the University, and that moral strictness of life 
which they had adopted. While she excited them to proceed and 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



273 



persevere, she taught them prudence and caution. The following 
Letter to her son John, at Oxford, some time after he had paid them 
a visit at Ep worth, cannot be read by any person without profit: — 

" Epworth, Oct. 25, 1732. 

" Dear Jacky, 

u I was glad to hear you got safe to Oxford 5 and would have 
told you so sooner had I been at liberty, from pain of body and other 
severer trials not convenient to mention. Let every one enjoy the 
present hour : age and successive troubles are sufficient to convince 
any reasonable man that it is a much wiser and safer way to depre- 
cate great afflictions, than to pray for them ; and that our Lord 
well knew what was in man when He directed us to pray, Lead us 
not into temptation. I think Heretic Clark, in an exposition on the 
Lord's Prayer, is more in the right than Castaniza, concerning 
temptations. His words are as follow: — 'We are encouraged to 
glory in tribulation, and to count it all joy when we fall into divers 
temptations, &c.' Nevertheless, it is to be carefully observed, that 
when the Scripture speaks on this manner concerning rejoicing in 
temptations, it always considers them under this view, as being ex- 
perienced, and already in great measure overcome. For otherwise, 
as to temptations in general, temptations unexperienced, of which 
we know the danger but not the success, our Saviour teaches us to 
pray, Lead us not into temptation: and again, Watch and pray , 
lest ye enter into temptation. Our nature is frail ; our passions 
strong; our wills biassed; and our security, generally speaking, 
consists much more certainly in avoiding great temptations, than in 
conquering them. Wherefore we ought continually to pray that 
God would be pleased to order and direct things in this probation 
state, as not to suffer us to be tempted above what ice are able ; 
but that He would with the temptation also make a way to escape, 
that we may be able to bear it. Our Lord directed His Disciples 
when they were persecuted in one city to flee into another ; and 
they who refuse to do it when it is in their power, lead themselves 
into temptation, and tempt God." 

At this time both the brothers, John and Charles, were in a bad 
state of health, owing to excessive study, and extraordinary abstinence. 
They had consulted Dr. Huntington on the subject, and transmitted 
his opinion to their mother. To this she refers in the following part 
of the above Letter : — 

"I don't know how you may have represented your case to Dr 

"*35 



274 



of mr. wesley's ancestors 



Huntington ; I have had occasion to make some observation h> 
consumptions, and am pretty certain that several symptoms of that 
distemper are .beginning upon you; and that unless you take more 
care than you do, you will put the matter past dispute in a little time. 
But take your own way ; I have already given you up, as I have 
some before which once were very dear to me. Charles, tho' I 
believe not in a consumption, is in a fine state of health for a man 
of two or three-and-twenty, that can't eat a full meal, but he mu>t 
presently throw it up again ! It is a great pity that folks should be 
no wiser, and that they can't fit the mean in a case where it is so 
obvious to view that none can mistake it that do not do it on purpose." 

They had also given their mother an account of their religious 
Meetings, and of the Society known afterwards by the name of 
Methodists; and that it had from the beginning her cordial approbation 
will appear by the following extract from the same Letter : — 

"I heartily join with your small Society in all their pious and 
charitable actions, which are intended for God's glory; and am glad 
to hear that Mr. Clayton and Mr. Hall have met with desired success. 
May you still in such good works go on and prosper. Tho' absent 
in body, I am present with you in spirit; and daily recommend and 
commit you all to Divine Providence. You do well to wait on the 
Bishop, because it is a point of prudence and civility ; tho' (if he be 
a good man) I cannot think it in the power of any one to prejudice 
him against you. 

" Your arguments against horse-races, do certainly conclude against 
masquerades, balls, plays, operas and all such light and vain diversions, 
which, whether the gay people of the world will own it or no, do 
strongly confirm and strengthen the lust of the flesh, the lust of the 
eye, and the pride of life ; all which we must renounce, or renounce 
our God and hope of eternal salvation. 1 will not say it is impossible 
for a person to have any sense of religion, who frequents those vile 
assemblies : but I never, throughout the course of my long life, knew 
so much as one serious Christian that did ; nor can I see how a 
lover of God can have any relish for such vain amusements. 

" { The life of God in the soul of man,' is an excellent good book, 
and was an acquaintance of mine many years ago: but 1 have 
unfortunately lost it. There are many good things in Castaniza. 
more in Baxter ; yet are neither without faults, which I overlook for 
the sake of their virtues. Nor can I say of all the books of Divinity 
I have read, ichieh is the best; one is best at one time, one at another, 
according to the temper and disposition of the mind. 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



275 



a Your father is in a very bad state of health ; he sleeps little, and 
eats less. He seems not to have any apprehension of his approaching 
exit: but I fear he has but a short time to live. It is with much 
pain and difficulty that he performs Divine Service on the Lord's-day, 
which sometimes he is obliged to contract very much. Every 
body observes his decay but himself; and people really seem much 
concerned for him and his family. 

" The two girls being uneasy in the present situations, do not 
apprehend the sad consequences which in all appearance must attend 
his death, so much as I think they ought to do ; for, as bad as they 
think their condition now, I doubt it will be far worse when his 
head is laid. Your sisters send their love to you and Charles, and 
my love and blessing to you both. Adieu." 

Letters from Mrs. Wesley to others of her children will be noticed 
in their proper places. 

Mr. Wesley, though he had lately sunk much, was not so near 
death, as Mrs. Wesley dreaded. He lived about three years after 
this. 

It will be necessary to introduce some other Letters of Mrs. 
Wesley on the subject of the doctrines and conduct of her sons John 
and Charles, because the late Rev. Samuel Badcock, in a letter to 
Mr. John Nichols, dated South Moulton, Dec. 5, 1782* and published 
by Mr. N. first in No. XX. of the Bibliotheca Topographica 
Britannica, and afterwards in his Literary Anecdotes of the 
Eighteenth Century, Vol. V. p. 217, &c., and since copied by 
others, speaking of Mrs. W esley, says, " she lived long enough to 
deplore the extravagances of her two sons John and Charles. She 
considered them as under strong delusions to believe a lie ; and 
states her objections to their enthusiastic principles (particularly in 
the matter of assurance), with great strength of argument, in a 
correspondence with their brother Samuel." This calummy, for it 
is one, may be easily rebutted. Mr. John Wesley answers it thus, 
—quoting the first paragraph about deploring their extravagances, 
&c. " By vile misrepresentations she was deceived for a time, 
but she no sooner heard them speak for themselves, than she was 
thoroughly convinced they were in no delusion, but spoke the words 
of truth and soberness. She afterwards lived with me several years, 
and died rejoicing and praising God." 

That what Mr. Wesley states here of his mother is true, 1 can 
prove by the most unexceptionable testimonies from under her 
own hand. Dr. Whitehead has treated the subject well. I shall 
give some extracts in his own words. 



276 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



"When her two sons Mr. John and Charles Wesley began to 
preach the Doctrine of Justification by Faith, in 1738, and many 
professed to be so justified, and to know the time when this change 
in their state took place ; she mentions their notions as new, in a 
Letter she wrote to her son Samuel, in March this year (1738) ; 
though it must be acknowledged that she had not then conversed 
with them on the subject, and therefore did not know what doctrines 
they taught, but by report. It lias indeed been said that ' she lived 
long enough to deplore the extravagances of her sons;' and this 
assertion was founded on the Letter above-mentioned. But what 
she says on this subject has only a reference to dreams, visions, or 
some extraordinary revelation, which some persons pretended to 
have had ; and in which they had received the knowledge of their 
justification ; at least this was reported of several : but she no where 
charges her so?is witli teaching this as the way of justification. 

" But as this Letter has been both misrepresented and misunder- 
stood, and it might be thought Mr. Wesley's friends wished to con- 
ceal it, because it speaks so pointedly against the conduct of her sons, 
I shall give the whole of it, and subjoin a few remarks. 

< Thursday, March 8, 1738-9. 

* Dear Son, 

i Your two double Letters came safe to me last Friday. I thank 
you for them, and have received much satisfaction in reading them. 
They are written with good spirit and judgment, sufficient I should 
think to satisfy any unprejudiced mind, that the reviving these preten- 
sions to dreams, visions, cSjc is not only vain and frivolous as to the 
matter of them, but also of dangerous consequence to the weaker sort 
of Christians. You have well observed, ' that it is not the method 
of Providence to use extraordinary means to bring about that for 
which ordinary ones are sufiicient.' Therefore the very end for 
which they pretend that these new revelations are sent seems to me 
one of the best arguments against the truth of them. As far as I 
can see, they plead that these visions, &c. are given to assure some 
particular persons of their adoption and salvation. But this end is 
abundantly provided for in the Holy Scriptures ; wherein all may 
find the rules by which we must live here and be judged hereafter so 
plainly laid down, 4 that he who runs may read ;' and it is by these 
laws we should examine ourselves, which is a way ef God's appoint- 
ment, and therefore we may hope for his direction and assistance in 
such examination. And if, upon a serious review of our state, we 
find that in the tenor of our lives we have or do now sincerely desire 
and endeavour to perform the conditions of the Gospel Covenant 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



277 



required on our parts, then we may discern that the Holy Spirit hath 
laid in our minds a good foundation of a strong reasonable and lively 
hope of God's mercy through Christ. 

* This is the assurance we ought to aim at, which the Apostle calls, 
the full assurance of hope, which he admonishes us to hold fast 
unto the end. And the consequence of encouraging fanciful people 
in this new way of seeking assurance, (as all do that hear them tell 
their silly stories, without rebuke,) I think must be turning them out 
of God's way into one of their own devising. You have plainly 
proved that the Scripture examples, and that text in Joe/, which 
they urge in their defence, will not answer their purpose, so that 
they are unsupported by any authority human or Divine (which you 
have well observed) ; and the credit of their relations must therefore 
depend on their own single affirmation which surely will not weigh 
much with the sober judicious part of mankind. 

' I began to write to Charles before I last wrote to you, but could 
not proceed ; for my chimney smoked so exceedingly, that I almost 
lost my sight, and remained well nigh blind a considerable time. 
God's blessing on eye-water I make cured me of the soreness : but 
the weakness long remained. Since, I have been informed that Mr. 
Hall intends to remove his family to London, hath taken a house ; 
and I must (if it please God I live) go with them, where I hope to 
see Charles : and then I can fully speak my sentiments of their new 
notions, more than I can do by writing ; therefore I shall not finish 
my Letter to him. 

f- You have heard, I suppose, that Mr. Whitfield is taking a pro- 
gress thro' these parts to make a collection for a house in Georgia 
for Orphans, and such of the Natives' children as they will part with 
to learn our language and religion. He came hither to see me, and 
we talked about your brothers. I told him I did not like their way 
of living, wished them in some place of their own, wherein they 
might regularly preach, &c. He replied, I could not conceive the 
good they did in London; that the greatest part of our clergy were 
asleep, and that there never was a greater need of itinerant preacher's 
than now. Upon which a gentleman that came with him said, that 
my son Charles had converted him, and that my sons spent all their 
time in doing good. I then asked Mr. Whitfield if my sons were 
not for making some innovations in the Church ; which I much 
feared. He assured me they were so far from it, that they endeavoured 
all they could to reconcile Dissenters to our communion ; that my 
son John had baptized five adult Presbyterians in our own way on 
St. Paul's day, and he believed would bring over many to our com- 
munion. His stay was short, so I could not talk with him so much 



278 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



as I desired. He seems to be a very good man, and one who truly 
desires the salvation of mankind. God grant that the wisdom of the 
serpent may be joined to the innocence of the dove ! 

1 My paper and sight are almost at an end ; therefore I shall only 
add, that I send you and yours my hearty love and blessing. 

' Service to Mrs. Berry. I had not an opportunity to send this 
rill Saturday the 17th ult. Love and blessing to Jacky Ellison. 

'Pray let me hear from you soon. We go in April.' 

From Mrs. Wesley, Epworth. 

' For the Revd. Mr. Wesley, 
Tiverton, Devon.' 

"1. I have now laid before the Reader every word of this so 
:elebrated Letter ; and beg him carefully to observe, that it is not 
against her sons, properly speaking, but against the persons who in 
dreams and visions professed to have received an assurance of God's 
love to their souls. Such are the persons whom she means when 
she says, they pretend — they plead— fanciful people — icho tell their 
silly stories — and ichose relations ?nust depend on their own single 
affirmation, &c. &c. In none of these does she refer to her sons at 
all : but she refers to them, when she blames those for not rebuking 
them, who hear them tell such stories. 

"2. When Mrs. Wesley wrote this Letters he had h'ad no interview 
with her sons, and had only heard of what were called extravagances 
which were produced under their preaching ; and this she had from 
her prejudiced son Samuel, who had his information from the Letter 
of a Mrs. Hutton, at whose house they had lodged at Westminster : 
and this Letter is so perfectly weak and nonsensical, that it would 
be an insult to the Reader to lay it seriously before him. 

" On this most stupid and foolish Letter Mr. Samuel founded all 
the philippics on the conduct of his brothers, which he detailed in his 
Letter to his mother ; and I am sorry to say, after looking over 
the whole of the evidence, that so bigoted was Mr. Samuel, that he 
readily caught at any thing that appeared to vilify that part of the 
conduct of his brothers, because they preached extempore, and 
because when excluded from the churches in London, they would 
dare to preach in any part of that diocese ; which he roundly asserts 
was downright schism ; and he might with as much reason have 
called it downright burglary. His prejudiced representations and 
misrepresentations should weigh nothing on the question. Besides 
his expositions of the texts he quotes as the Scriptures adduced by 
his brothers to vindicate their ministry, and account for their effects, 
are far from being legitimate. 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



279 



"3. At this time Mrs. Wesley's knowledge of the plan of Salva- 
tion was by no means clear and distinct ; of this one passage in her 
Letter is a sufficient proof. In the place where she shews the mode 
people should adopt in order to find a rational assurance of their 
salvation, she says, ' If upon a serious review of our state we find in 
the tenor of our lives, we have, or do now sincerely desire and 
endeavour to perform the conditions of the Gospel covenant required 
on our parts, then we may discern that the Holy Spirit hath laid in 
our minds a good foundation of a strong, reasonable, and lively hope 
of God's mercy through Christ. 5 " 

Now, who that knows properly the way in which a sinner is to 
come to God through Christ for the remission of his sins, can suppose 
that Mrs. W. was acquainted with that way when she wrote this ? 
It simply amounts to Salvation by zoorJcs, through the merits of 
Christ. But suppose any man examining the tenor of his life by 
Mrs. Wesley's rule in order to infer Salvation from it, finds that he 
has not fulfilled the conditions of the gospel covenant, (and every 
man that makes the inquiry with an honest mind in the fear of God 
will find this ;) — what is he then to do ? His condition on this ground 
is hopeless. He has fulfilled no conditions ; for he is and has been 
a sinner, and is under the curse of God's Law. Where shall his 
trembling soul fly for mercy ? To the blood of the covenant — to Him 
who justifies the ungodly ; and he is to seek for mercy through that 
blood alone. And what peace can his conscience feel, or what 
assurance can he have that his sins are blotted out — that he is passed 
from death unto life — till God adopts him into the heavenly family ; 
and because he is then a son, God sends forth the Spirit of His Son 
into his heart, crying, Abba, Father ! No salvation by induction or 
inference can satisfy a guilty conscience, which feels the wrath of 
God abiding on it; nothing but the witness from God's Spirit in our 
own spirit, that we are the children of God, can appease the terrors 
of an awakened sinner, give rest to a troubled heart, or be a foun- 
dation on which the soul can build a rational and scriptural hope of 
eternal life. Mrs. Wesley herself was obliged to come at last simply 
to the blood of Jesus Christ which was shed for her ; and then she 
received without any reference to her past righteousness, the full wit- 
ness of God's Spirit that she was born from above. And though I 
conceive her to have been long before this in a state of favour with 
God, on the broad ground that he who feareth God and worketh 
righteousness, according to His light, is accepted of Him ; vet she 
had not the satisfying evidence of her own salvation, till she came, as 
above stated, to that sacrificial death by which pardon was purchased 



280 



op mr. wesley's ancestors, 



for a guilty world. As soon as she conversed with her sons, ami 
heard them speak for themselves, she was convinced that their doc- 
trine was both rational and scriptural, and saw the wickedness of the 
charges that were brought against them. At this very time in which 
she wrote the Letter she heard Mr. George Whitfield speak for kirn* 
self; and though he was much less argumentative than her son John y 
and could not give that clear description of the hope that was in him 
as her son could have done, yet she was fully convinced that he was 
right — that he was a very good man — one who tridy desired the 
Salvation of mankind ; and satisfied of his dove-like innocence, 
prayed that he might have wisdom sufficient to guard it. 

She had doubted and feared concerning her sons, because she was 
misled by her son Samuel, who was misled by Mrs. Hutton, who 
was misled by her total want of capacity to judge of such matters ; 
and who was horribly offended with Mr. John Wesley, because she 
said he had converted two of her children. That is, he had become 
the instrument in the hand of God of awakening their conscience, 
and leading them to " the Lamb of God who takes away the sin of 
world." 

In reference to Mrs. Hutton who wrote so virulently against his 
conduct, to Mr. Samuel, representing him as little less than a 
maniac, — 

"The very head and front of his offending, 
Had this extent, no more. — " 

We shall probably see more on this subject when we come to the 
Life of Mr. John Wesley. 

" The following extracts from three of her Letters to Mr. Charles 
Wesley will shew us her opinion of the doctrine and conduct of her 
sons more clearly than any thing which has yet appeared in print. 

'Oct. 19, 1738. 

' It is with much pleasure I find your mind is somewhat easier 
than formerly, and I heartily thank God for it. The spirit of man 
may sustain his infirmity : — but a wounded spirit who can bear ? If 
this hath been your case, it has been sad indeed. But blessed be 
God who gave you convictions of the evil of sin, as contrary to the 
purity of the Divine nature, and the perfect goodness of His law. 
Blessed be God, who shewed you the necessity you were in of a 
Saviour to deliver you from the power of sin and Satan, (for Christ 
will be no Saviour to such as see not their need of one,) and directed 
von by faith to lay hold of that stupendous mercy offered us by 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



281 



redeeming love. Jesus is the only Physician of souls : His blood 
the only salve that can heal a wounded conscience. 

6 It is not in wealth, or honour, or sensual pleasure, to relieve a 
spirit heavy laden and weary of the burthen of sin. These things 
have power to increase our guilt, by alienating our hearts from God : 
but none to make our peace with Him ; to reconcile God to man, 
and man to God ; and to renew the union between the Divine and 
human nature. 

i No, there is none but Christ, none but Christ, who is sufficient 
for these things. But, blessed be God, He is an all-sufficient Saviour ! 
and blessed be His Holy Name, that thou hast found Him a Saviour 
to thee, my son ! O let us love Him much, for we have much to be 
forgiven. 

6 1 would gladly know what your notion is of justifying faith, 
because you speak of it as a thing you have but lately received.' 

"The second Letter is dated Dec. 6th, 1738. In it she says 

4 1 think you are fallen into an odd way of thinking. You say 
that till within a few months you had no spiritual life, nor any 
justifying faith. 

c Now this is as if a man should affirm he was not alive in his 
infancy, because, when an infant, he did not know he was alive. 
All then that I can gather from your Letter is, that till a little while 
ago, you were not so well satisfied of your being a Christian as 
you are now. I heartily rejoice that you have now attained to a 
strong and lively hope in God's mercy through Christ. Not that I 
can think that you were totally without saving faith before : but it 
is one thing to have faith, and another thing to be sensible we have 
it. Faith is the fruit of the Spirit, and the gift of God : but to feel 
or be inwardly sensible that we have true faith, requires a farther 
operation of God's Holy Spirit. You say you have peace, but not 
joy in believing : Blessed be God for Peace ! May this Peace rest 
with you ! Joy will follow, perhaps not' very closely : but it will 
follow faith and love. God's promises are sealed to us, but not 
dated : therefore patiently attend His pleasure ; He will give you 
joy in believing. Amen.' 

" From these Letters we see that Mrs. Wesley was so far from 
deploring the extravagance of her sons, that she rejoiced in their 
Christian experience, and praised God for it. She thought them 
mistaken in judging of their former state, but not in their notions of 
justifying faith itself : for she says in the Letter last mentioned,— 

36 



282 



of mr. wesley's ancestors, 



1 My notion of justifying faith is the same with yours ; for that 
trusting in Jesus Christ, or the promises made in Him, is that special 
act of faith to which our justification or acceptance is so frequently 
ascribed in the Gospel. This failh is certainly the gift of God, 
wrought in the mind of man by the Holy Spirit.' 

"The two Mr. WesteyS professed to know the time when the} 
received justifying faith ; and they taught that others might know 
the time of their justification. On this head she observes : — 

( l do not judge it necessary to know the exact time of our 
conversion.' 

"From which it appears that she did not think this part of their 
doctrine erroneous or extravagant : she was only afraid lest this 
circumstance should be made a necessary criterion of conversion, 
which she thought might hurt the minds of weaker Christians. 

" These Letters, therefore, are a full confutation of Mr. Badcoek's 
assertion. 

" The third Letter is dated Dec. 27, 1739, after she had come to 
reside chiefly in Loudon. Here she enjoyed the conversation of her 
sons alternately ; the one bein? always in town, while the other was 
in the country. She now attended on their ministry, conversed with 
the people of the Society, and became more perfectly acquainted 
with their whole doctrine, and seems heartily to have embraced it. 
Charles was in Bristol when she wrote this Letter to him. She 
observes : — 

1 You cannot more desire to see me, than I do to see you. Your 
brother, whom I shall henceforth call Son Wesley, since my dear 
Sam is gone home, has j u ^ t been with me, and much revived my 
spirits. Indeed I have often I'ouad that he never speaks in re- 
hearing without my receiving some spiritual benefit. But his visits 
are seldom and short ; for which 1 never blame him, because I know 
he is well employed ; ami, blessed be God ! hath great success in 
His ministry. But, my dear Charles, still I want either him or you. 
For indeed, in the most literal sense, I am become a little child, and 
want continual succour. \ As iron sliarpeneth iron, so doth the 
countenance of a man his friend.' I feel much comfort and support 
from religious conversation when I can obtain it. Formerly I re- 
joiced in the absence of company ; and found the less I had of crea- 
ture comforts, the more I had from God. But, alas ! I am fallen 
from that spiritual converse I once enjoyed. And why is it so ? 
Because I want faith. God is an omnipresent unchangeable Good. 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



283 



in whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning: the fault is in 
myself; and 1 attribute all mistakes in judgment, and all errors in 
practice, to want of faith in the blessed Jesus. O, my dear, when I 
consider the dignity of His Person, the perfection of His purity, the 
greatness of His sufferings, but above all His boundless Love, I am 
astonished and utterly confounded ; I am lost in thought. I fall into 
nothing before Him 1 O how inexcusable is that person who has 
knowledge of these things, and yet remains poor and low in faith 
and love ! I speak as one guilty in this matter. 

M have been prevented from finishing my Letter. I complained 
J had none to converse with me on spiritual things ; but for these 
several days I have had the conversation of many good Christians, 
who have refreshed in some measure my fainting spirits ; and though 
they hindered my writing, yet it was a pleasing, and I hope not an 
unprofitable interruption they gave me. I hope we shall shortly 
speak face to face ; and I shall then, if God permit, impart my 
thoughts more fully. But then, alas! when you come, your brother 
leaves me! yet that is the will of God, in whose blessed service 
you are engaged ; who has hitherto blessed your labours, and pre- 
served your persons. That he may continue so to prosper your 
work, and protect you both from evil, and give you strength and 
courage to preach the true gospel in opposition to the united powers 
of evil men and evil angels, is the hearty prayer of, Dear Charles, 
" Your loving Mother, 

Susanna Wesley. 

" This Letter gives full evidence that Mrs. Wesley cordially ap- 
proved of the conduct other sons; and was animated with zeal for 
the success of their labours. She continued in the most perfect har- 
mony with them till her death : attending on their ministry, and 
walking in the light of God's countenance, she rejoiced in the happy 
experience of the truths she heard them preach."' 

Dr. Whitehead's Life. Vol. I. pp. 49—54. 

It appears from all we have seen of Mrs. Wesley that she was a 
woman of real experience in the things of God. But it does not 
appear that she had a clear notion of JustificatioJi as distinct from 
Sanctitication ; on the contrary she seems to have confounded them 
together. The consequence was, that her knowledge of the doctrine 
of Justification by faith alone, without the deeds of the Law, was not 
so clear as it might have been ; and this hindered her from enjoying 
that full assurance of her state, and the peace and joy consequent 
upon it, which otherwise she would have had. 



284 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



To have denied the witness of GocVs Spirit, or the assurance of our 
adoption, Mrs. Wesley must have strangely forgotten herself; for it 
was one part of her Creed, and one point in the Apostles' Creed, 
according to her own Exposition, that believing in the Holy Ghost 
implies believing that he assures us of our adoption. See her 
Letter to her daughter Susan, already inserted. 

As to the doctrine of assurance, (or the knowledge of our salvation 
by the remission of sins ; or, in other words, that a man who is 
justified by faith in Christ Jesus knows that he is so, the Spirit 
bearing witness with his spirit that he is a child of God,) against 
which such a terrible outcry has been made, I would beg leave to 
ask, what is Christianity without it ? A mere system of ethics ; an 
authentic history ; a dead Letter. It is by the operations of the 
Holy Spirit in the souls of believers that the connexion is kept up 
between heaven and earth. The grand principle of the Christian 
religion is, to reconcile men to God by Christ Jesus ; to bring them 
from a state of wrath to reconciliation and favour with God ; to 
break the power, cancel the guilt, and destroy the very being of 
sin; — for Christ was manifested that He might destroy the work of 
the Devil. And can this be done in any human soul, and it know 
nothing about it, except by inference and conjecture ? Miserable 
state of Christianity indeed, where no man knows that he is born of 
God. This assurance of God's love is the birthright and common 
privilege of all His children. It is a general experience among truly 
religious people : they take rest, rise up, work, and live under its 
influence. By it they are carried comfortably through all the ills of 
life, bring forth the fruits of the Spirit, triumph in redeeming grace, 
and die exulting in Him whom the}- know and feel to be the God of 
their salvation. 

Nor is this confined to superannuated women, as Mr. Southey, 
(Vol. I. p. 291,) charitably hopes Mrs. Wesley was, when she 
professed to receive the knowledge of salvation by the remission of 
sins. Men also as learned as Mr. Barlcock, as philosophical as Mr. 
Southey, as deeply read in men and things as Bishop Lavington, 
and as sound Divines at least as the Rector of Manaccan, have 
exulted in the same testimony, walked in all good conscience before 
God, illustrated the doctrine by a suitable deportment, and died full 
of joyful anticipation of an eternal glory ! Alas, what a dismal tale 
do those men tell, who not only strive to argue against the doctrine, 
but endeavour to turn it into ridicule. They tell us, that they are 
not reconciled to God ! 

Mr. Badcock's sneers at the matter of assurance as he calls it, 
and the extravagances of Mr. John and Charles Wesley, were 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



285 



little in character. He was a learned man, an able critic, and 
generally allowed to be mild and liberal. But who can reconcile 
this general, and probably well deserved character, with the concluding 
part of the paragraph above referred to ? " Their brother Samuel 
exerted his best powers to reclaim them from their wanderings, but 
in vain ! The extravagant and erring spirit could not be reduced 
to its own confine. It had burst its bonds asunder, and ran violently 
down the steep." 

This was still less in character, when we consider Mr. Badcock a 
Dissenting Minister, for such he was in 1782, when he wrote the 
above Letter, and for many years before ; though he afterwards 
conformed, and entered the Church, in the year 1786; and his 
Creed with respect to the doctrine of assurance, as existing in the 
Assembly's Catechism, must have been the same, in words at least, 
with that of Mr. Wesley. 

For the Reader's amusement I shall note the place. 

"Quest. 31. What are the benefits which in this life do either 
accompany or flow from Justification, Adoption, and Sanctification ? 

Answer. Assurance of God's love, peace of conscience, joy in 
the Holy Ghost, increase of grace, and perseverance therein unto 
the end," 

And the following Scriptures are quoted to establish these asser- 
tions : — Being justified by faith, we have peace with God through 
our Lord Jesus Christ. By whom also we have access by faith 
into this grace, wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory 
of God. And hope maketh not ashamed, because the love op 
God is shed aeroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which 
is given unto us — Rom. xiv. 1, 2, 5. For the kingdom of God is 
not meat and drink; but righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy 
Ghost. — Rom. xiv. 17- These things have I written unto you that 
believe on the name of the Son of God, that ye may know ye 
have eternal life. — 1 John v. 13. 

Here then is the " matter of Assurance," which the Methodists 
have preached, do preach, and I hope mil preach, as long as they 
have a name to live upon the earth. And these Scriptures are full to 
the point ; and fully prove that every sinner who by hearty repent- 
ance and true faith returns unto the Lord, through Christ Jesus, 
receives remission of sins, and has the witness in himself. 

Perhaps the most irregular part of Mr. Wesley's conduct was his 
employing Lay Preachers, persons without any ordination by the 
imposition of hands ; and the fullest proof that we can have of Mrs. 
Wesley's approving most heartily every thing in Doctrine and 
Discipline of her sons, was her approval of Lay Preaching, or, to 



286 



of Ma. wesley's ancestors. 



use the words of her father-in-law, John Wesley of Whitchurch, 
" The preaching of gifted men, without Episcopal Ordination." 
This began in her time ; and she repeatedly sat under the ministry 
of the first man, Mr. Thomas Maxfield, who attempted to officiate 
among the Methodists in this hitherto unprecedented way. 

It was in Mr. Wesley's absence, that Mr. Maxfield began to 
preach. Being informed of this new and extraordinary thing, he 
hastened back to London to put a stop to it. Before he took any deci- 
sive step, he spoke to his mother on the subject, and informed her 
of his intention. She said, (I have had the account from Mr. Wes- 
ley himself) " My son, I charge you before God, beware what you 
do ; for Thomas Maxfield is as much called to preach the Gospel as 
ever you were !" The unction of God that attended the preaching 
convinced her that the Preacher's call was from Heaven. This was 
one of the last things that a person of such High Church principles 
might be expected to accede to. And this fact, with what is related 
above, will for ever obliterate the calumnv cast upon this blessed 
woman, that she lived long enough to deplore the extravagances of 
her sons. 

Nor will the great body of the Methodist Preachers forget that 
Mrs. Wesley, the mother of their Founder, was the patroness and first 
> encourager of the Lay Preachers ! 

Mr. Thomas Maxfield was the first Lay Preacher ; Mr. Thomas 
Richards, the second ; and Mr. Thomas JTestall the third. The 
former and latter I knew : — but who will be the last, who without 
any ordination by the imposition of hands, shall officiate as an 
itinerant Preacher in the Methodist connection? That they will 
soon have recourse to this Scriptural Rite may be safely conjectured ; 
and that they should never have been without it may be successfully 
argued. Their mode of admission into the Ministry, it must be 
granted, is sufficiently solemn and efficient: but they have no 
authority to dispense with a Scriptural and Apostolic rite. 

After the death of Mr. Samuel Wesley, in 1735, the family were 
all scattered, and the household goods and property sold, as the 
premises must be cleared for a new incumbent ; a heavy and distress- 
ing inconvenience in the discipline of the Church of England, which 
extends from the lowest Vicar to the Metropolitan of the whole em- 
pire. 

Previously to this, some of the sisters had been married ; two 
were with their uncle Matthew ; others were settled as governesses 
and teachers of youth, for which they appear to have been well 
qualified ; and one (Emily) had taken up a school at Gainsborough. 
With her Mrs. Wesley appears to have sojourned awhile, before she 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



287 



went to live with her sons John and Charles; where free from 
cares and worldly anxieties, with which she had long been unavoida- 
bly encumbered, she spent the evening of her life in comparative 
ease and comfort. 

Of her last moments her son John gives the following account : — 

" I left Bristol on the evening of Sunday, July 18, (1742,) and on 
Tuesday came to London. I found my mother on the borders of 
Eternity: but she had no doubts nor fear; nor any desire, but as 
soon as God should call, to depart and be with Christ. 

" Friday, 23d. — About three in the afternoon I went to see my 
mother, and found her change was near. I sat down" on the bed- 
side : she was in her last conflict, unable to speak, but I believe 
quite sensible. Her look was calm and serene, and her eyes fixed 
upward, while we commended her soul to God. From three to four 
the silver cord was loosing, and the wheel breaking at the cistern ; 
and then, without any struggle, or sigh, or groan* the soul was set at 
liberty. We stood round the bed, and fulfilled her last request 
uttered a little before she lost her speech, 4 Children, as soon as I 
am released, sing a psalm of praise to God.' 

" Sunday, August 1. — Almost an innumerable company of people 
being gathered together, about five in the afternoon, I committed to 
the earth the body of my mother, to sleep with her fathers. The 
portion of Scripture from which I afterwards spoke was, I saw a 
great white throne, and Him that sat on it, from whose face the 
earth and the heaven fed away, and there was found no place for 
them. And I saw the dead small and great stand before God, and 
the books were opened. And the deaa\ were judged out of those 
things which were written in the books according to their works. 
It was one of the most solemn assemblies I ever saw, or expect to 
see, on this side Eternity. 

" We set up a plain stone at the head of her grave, inscribed with 
the follow ing words : — 

Here lies* the body of Mrs. Susanna Wesley, the youngest and last 
surviving daughter of Dr. Samuel Annesley. 

In sure and stedfast hope lo rise, 
And claim her mansion in the skies i 
A Christian here her flesh laid down, 
The Cross exchanging for a Crown, 

True daughter of affliction she, 
Inured to pain and misery, 
Mourn'd a long night of griefs and fears 
A legal night of seventy \e-,w< 



288 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



The Father then Reveal'd His Son, 
Him in the broken bread made known. 
She knew and felt her sins forgiven, 
And found the earnest of her Heaven. 

Meet for the fellowship above, 
She heard the call, ' Arise, my Love.' 
' I come !' her dying looks replied, 
And lamblike, as her Lord, she died." 

The Reader, who has carefully considered the preceding Memoirs, 
is most certainly prepared for a widely different Epitaph from the 
preceding. It is trite, bald, and inexpressive. Her passive cha- 
racter may be said to be given : she was a daughter of affliction ; 
and suffered with the highest resignation to the will of God, and the 
dispensation of His providence. But, as she says herself, if she had 
much affliction and pain, she had still more intervals of ease and 
health ; and she even adduces her own case, where afflictions and 
trials abounded, as a proof that the blessings of life are more nume- 
rous than its ills and disadvantages ; and calculates that on a fair 
estimate this will be found to be the case with every individual. 

The second and third stanzas are incautiously expressed : they 
seem to intimate that she was not received into the Divine favour 
till she was seventy years of age ! For my own part, after having 
traced her through all the known periods of her life, and taking her 
spiritual state from her own nervous and honest pen, I can scarcely 
doubt that she was in the Divine favour long before that time ; 
according to that text, He that feareth God and worketh righteotis- 
ness is accepted of Him. And though she lived in a time when the 
spiritual privileges of the people of God were not so clearly defined, 
nor so well understood as they are at present ; yet she was not with- 
out large communications of the Divine Spirit, heavenly light, and 
heavenly ardours, which often caused her to sit " like cherub bright, 
some moments on a throne of love." She had the faith of God's 
elect; she acknowledged the truth which is according to godliness. 
Her spirit and life were conformed to this truth ; and she was not, 
as she could not be, without the favour and approbation of God. 

But there is a fact that seems to stand against this, which is 
alluded to in the second and third stanzas, viz. that " in receiving 
the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper, when her son-in-law, Mr. Hall, 
presented her the cup with these words, — The blood of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, which was shed for thee, she felt them strike through 
her heart ; and she then knew that God, for Christ's sake, had for- 
given her all her sins." Thai Mrs. Wesley did then receive a pow- 
erful influence from the Holy Spirit I can readily believe, by which 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



289 



she was mightily confirmed and strengthened, and had from it the 
clearest evidence of her reconciliation to God', but that she had 
been in a legal state, or, as some have understood that expression, 
was seeking justification by the works of the Law until then, I have 
the most positive facts to disprove. 

Mr. Samuel Wesley's ministry was strong and faithful : but it was 
not clear on the point of justification by faith, and the witness of 
the Spirit. 1 can say this from the most direct evidence, — several 
of his own MS. Sermons now before me. To know that we are of 
God, by the Spirit which He has given us, he, and most in his 
time, believed to be the privilege of a few, and but of a few: hence 
the people were not exhorted to follow on to know the Lord ; and 
although several, and among them most undoubtedly Mrs. W esley, 
had a measure of the thing, felt its effects, and brought forth the 
fruits of it, yet they knew not its name. Mrs. Wesley had long be- 
fore laid her burthen at the foot of the cross ; she had received 
Christ crucified as her only Saviour ; she herself shews she had 
trusted in nothing but the infinite merit of His sacrificial death and 
intercession; she teas justified by faith, for she had peace with God 
through our Lord Jesus Christ, gloried even in tribulation, and 
rejoiced in hope of the glory of God ; for the love, of God was shed 
abroad in her heart by the Holy Ghost that was given to her : but 
having little or no acquaintance with deeply religious people, and her 
husband not holding out this blessing as the privilege of all true 
believers, she knew not precisely her own state; and because she did 
not know how to hold fast the consolations which she had received, 
she often like many others, fell into doubts and fears which brought 
her into temporary bondage. But, in general, her mountain stood 
strong. 

After her husband's death, when she came to sit under the clear 
ministry of her sons John and Charles, and to converse with many 
pious and sensible members of the Society, her mind became more 
enlightened in spiritual things ; she saw the privileges of the people 
of God, expected much in the means of grace, and received a fresh, 
full, and clear evidence of her acceptance at the time mentioned 
above. 

She had then what the Methodists rightly call the abiding witness 
of the Spirit, and very probably an application of that blood which 
cleanses from all unrighteousness. That she had long served God 
as a Master under the spirit of fear, without that love which 
springs from a consciousness of His love, ( we love Him because He 
first loved us,) I am ready enough to grant. This is, less or more,, 
the lot and experience of all : but that legal night did not last to her 

37 



290 



of mr. wesley's ancestors. 



seventieth year. She was long before that in the Divine favour, and 
felt her blessedness, though she could not give it its appropriate 
name ; nor did she feel its fulness because she had not the advantage 
of a clear ministry on the subject of salvation by faith. 

I do not argue that a person may be justified and not know it. 
ox feel the alteration in his state. I think this is* a dangerous 
doctrine; because I am satisfied that it is the privilege of every 
believer to. know he is in the Divine favour. But I contend, a 
person may be justified, have peace and joy in believing, and feel 
the burthen of guilt taken away from the conscience, and for a time 
not know the precise name of that state of grace in which he stands. 
I have known a very striking case of this kind, where the person, 
having little acquaintance with religious people, after a long night of 
grief, darkness, and distress, felt and was astonished at the moral 
change which had taken place in his mind, but knew not by what 
name to call it. His burthen of guilt, and he had felt it verjt heavy, 
was taken away : he felt no condemnation, he rejoiced in Christ 
Jesus, and had no confidence in the flesh, and brought forth all the 
fruits of faith ; and it was a considerable time after this change had 
taken place before he knew what God had done for his soul ; though 
he felt and exulted in the blessedness he had recived. 

But to return. What is an Epitaph? or what should an Epitaph 
be ? A strongly condensed abridgment of the life of the deceased ; 
and if a pious person be the subject, the Epitaph should be a 
pointed exhibition of the grace that was in him, and his faithfulness 
to that grace; and all this so recommended that the living might 
lay it to heart, and be excited to a practical emulation. But how- 
little of this is found in the above Epitaph ! We are not even told 
that she was the wife of Samuel Wesley, Rector of Epworth ! 
Perhaps modesty in the Sons prevented them from speaking in her 
praise : if so, it was very ill-judged. Had I a muse of the strongest 
pinion, I should not fear to indulge it in its highest flights in sketching 
out the character of this super-excellent woman. Mr. Southey 
has very properly criticised this Epitaph : but he mistakes when he 
says that u her sons represent her as if she had lived in ignorance 
of real Christianity during the life of her excellent husband." They 
do not, they could not, do it. They well knew she had a profound 
knowledge of Christianity, nor ivas she indebted to her husband';: 
teaching for this : but the Epitaph represents her as being to thai 
time destitute of the knoivledge of salvation by the remission or 
sins. A man may have a full knowledge of real Christianity 
without this : but he cannot without it have an experimental knoivledge 
of its saving power. However, she had both, long before that tim* 3 



MRS. SUSANNA WESLEY. 



291 



And so fully acquainted was she with the Christian system, and 
the evidences of its Divine origin, that she even taught wisdom 
among those that were perfect, those that were deeply instructed in 
all human learning. How Mr. John Wesley could consent to 
permit such an Epitaph to be inscribed on her headstone, (for he 
certainly never composed it) I cannot comprehend. In the late edition 
of Mr. Wesley's Works the whole account is very reprehensibly 
omitted in the Journal, and only referred to as being entered in 
Vol. I. p. 41, and in this place only the first, verse of the Epitaph is 
given. Probably the Editor was as much displeased with it as 
either Mr. Southey or myself. 

Mrs. Wesley's character will be best seen in the preceding 
Memoirs. She appears to have had the advantage of a liberal 
education, as far as Latin, Greek, and French, enter into such an 
education. She had read much, and thought much ; and thus her 
mind was cultivated. Both Logic and Metaphysics had formed a 
part of her studies ; and these acquisitions without appearing, for 
she studiously endeavours to conceal them, are felt to great advantage 
in all her writings. 

She had a strong and vigorous mind, and an undaunted courage. 
She feared no difficulty ; and in search of truth, at once looked the 
most formidable objections full in the face^ and never hesitated to 
give any enemy- all the vantage ground he could gain, when she 
rose up to defend either the doctrines or precepts of the Religion of 
the Bible. She was not only graceful, but beautiful, in her person. 
Her sister Judith, painted by Sir Peter Lely, is represented as a 
very beautiful woman. One who well knew both said, " Beautiful 
as Miss Annesley appears, she was far from being so beautiful as 
Mrs. Wesley." 

As a wife she was affectionate and obedient, having a sacred 
respect for authority wherever lodged. As the mistress of a large 
family, her management was exquisite in all its parts ; and its 
success beyond comparison or former example. As a Christian 
she was modest, humble, and pious. Her religion was as rational 
as it was scriptural and profound. In forming her creed she dug 
deep, and laid her foundation upon a rock; and the storms and 
adversities of life never shook it. Her faith carried her through life, 
and it was unimpaired in death. She was a tender mother, a wise 
and invaluable friend. Several of her children were eminent; and 
he, who excelled all the rest, owed, under God, at least one half 
of his excellencies to the instructions of his mother. If it were not 
unusual to apply such an epithet to a woman f I would not hesitate 
to say she was an able divine ! 



292 



sAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



I have traced her life with much pleasure, and received from it 
much instruction ; and when I have seen her repeatedly grappling 
with gigantic adversities, I have adored the grace of God that was 
in her, and have not been able to repress my tears. I have been 
acquainted with many pious females, I have read the lives of several 
others, and composed memoirs of a few : but such a woman take her 
for all in all, I have not heard of, I have not read of, nor with her 
equal have I been acquainted. Such an one Solomon has described in 
the last Chapter of his Proverbs; and to her I can apply the summed- 
up character of his accomplished housewife, Many daughters have 
done virtuously : but Susanna Wesley has excelled them all. 



CHILDREN OF THE REVEREND SAMUEL WESLEY. 

Where the male issue fails, the records of any private family 
may soon be lost ; in most cases, neither public nor private interest 
is promoted by keeping up the memorial. 

Though it is little more than thirty years since the Founder of 
the Methodists died, all knowledge of that part of the family that 
had no public eminence is almost completely obliterated. Out of 
the nineteen children of Mr. Samuel Wesley, the ijames of only 
eleven can be recovered ; and of most even of these little or nothing 
is known. 

It is customary in many country parishes to keep the registers at 
the Parsonage-house, because of the damp of the Church and 
Vestry. This was the case at the Parsonage-house at E p worth ; 
and when it was burnt down in 1709, all these records perished in 
the flames ; so that the genealogy of all the children born in Ep worth 
previously to this catastrophe is lost. I have inquired upon the spot, 
and also extended those inquiries to South Ormsby and Wroote ; 
and all that I can collect will be given under each name. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUNIOR. 

Of the eighteen or nineteen children which Mrs. Wesley had, 
Samuel was undoubtedly the eldest, as he was born in London or 
its vicinity before his father's removal to South Ormsby, which was 
probably in the beginning of 1G93. Mr. Wesley appears to have 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JtTN. 293 

married Miss S. Annesley in 1690; and his son Samuel was born 
either near the close of that year or the beginning of the next. 
This date may be collected from his Epitaph, which states his death 
to have taken place, " Nov. 6, 1739, in the 49th year of his age. 7 ' 
He must therefore have been born in 1690, or in the beginning of 
1691. Whether he was baptized among the Dissenters, or in some 
parochial Church in London, I cannot learn : the probability is, 
that he was thus dedicated to God by his grandfather Dr. Annesley. 

I have already mentioned, in the Memoirs of Mrs. Wesley, that 
Samuel did not speak till he was between four and five years of age, 
which was a great grief to the family, as they feared he was born 
dumb. But one day having retired out of sight, as was his frequent 
custom, to amuse himself with a favourite cat, hearing his mother 
anxiously calling him, he crept out from under a table, and said, 
u Here I am mother," to the great surprise and comfort of all the 
family. 

In 1704, when about fourteen years of age, he was sent to West- 
minster School ; and was admitted King's scholar in 1707. 

This school through the extraordinary abilities of Dr. Busby, its 
late master, then only a few years dead, had acquired the highest 
celebrity of any school in Europe. In it Dr. Busby had his educa- 
tion ; and, after completing his studies at Oxford, he became its head 
master in 1640. He superintended it for fifty-five years; during 
which time, by his skill, diligence, deep learning, and exact discipline, 
he bred up the greatest number of eminent men in church and state, 
that ever at one time adorned any age or nation. He died in 1695, 
when almost ninety years of age. 

Where Dr. Busby found animation, he knew there was brain ; 
and proper cultivation would produce and extend intellect; and the 
apparent stupidity or dulness of the subject was neither a bar to his 1 
expectations, or a hindrance to his ultimate success. He had to 
operate on minds of various descriptions, from that of the flippant 
witling, down to that of the heavy lumpish lad, whose intellect 
seemed irrecoverably enveloped in hebitude. To Dr. Busby's plans, 
science, and discipline, every thing yielded : and no dunce nor 
unlearned man was ever turned out of Westminster School during his 
incumbency. 

When Mr. Wesley entered this school, all Dr. Busby's plans were 
in full operation ; and the Elementary Books which this great master 
had composer! for this institution were of such a character as at once 
to smooth the path of learning, tili then sufficiently rugged, and lay 
the foundation of a correct classical taste and profound literature. — 
In the present age humane and learned men have been endeavouring. 



294 SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 

so to speak, to find out a royal road to Geometry : difficulties have 
been professedly lessened, till at last the foundations of science have 
been laid upon the sands. Profound literature is rarely to be met 
with. We have still, it is true, the splendour and brilliancy of gold ; 
but on examination we frequently find a mass of inferior metal ; and 
even the surface, though completely covered, yet not deeply gilt. 

Mr. Wesley availed himself of the valuable advantages put within 
his reach, and became a thorough scholar. He had naturally a 
strong and discerning mind, which soon shone conspicuous for its 
correct classical taste. Of this these Memoirs shall exhibit ample 
proof. 

We have already seen what care Mrs. Wesley took to cultivate 
the minds of her children ; and form them, as far as human influence 
and teaching can extend, to religion and piety. As the blessing of 
God will never be wanting to render such parental cares efficient, 
she saw in every case that her labour was not in vain. As Samuel 
was her first-born, she felt it her duty in a peculiar manner to dedi- 
cate him to the Lord. Hence she was especially concerned for his 
highest interest; and her anxious cares were not lessened on his 
removal to Westminster. Thoroughly apprehensive of the dangers 
to which he would be exposed in a public school, far removed from 
the eye of his parents, she endeavoured by a very judicious and pious 
correspondence to maintain the good impressions which had been 
made on his mind ; and to shew him that the new engagements into 
which he was proposing to enter required such a steadiness and 
purity of conduct as could not be obtained but by a heart decidedly 
fixed on God, and making Him the end of all its operations and 
designs. As his parents had dedicated him to the work of the 
ministry, so it became the object of his own choice ; and his literary 
pursuits were in the main directed to this end. 

A Letter, written to him by his mother in October 1709, refers 
to all these circumstances ; and contains such excellent counsels 
and advices, conceived with so much piety and judgment, and 
expressed with so much energy and dignity of language, as could 
not fail to make them profitable to the son ; and must render them 
useful to all in similar circumstances, who may have the opportunity 
to read them. 

" I hope that you retain the impressions of your education, nor 
have forgot that the vows of God are upon you. You know that 
the first fruits are Heaven's by an unalienable right ; and that as 
your parents devoted you to the service of the Altar, so you your- 
self made it your choice when your father was offered another way 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



295 



of life for you. But have you duly considered what such a choice 
and such a dedication imports ? Consider well, what separation 
from the world ! what purity ! what devotion ! what exemplary 
virtue ! are required in those who are to guide others to glory. I 
say exemplary ; for low common degrees of piety are not sufficient 
for those of the sacred function. You must not think to live like 
the rest of the world; your light must so shine before men, that they 
may see your good works, and thereby be led to glorify your Father 
which is in Heaven. For my part, I cannot see with what face 
clergyman can reprove sinners, or exhort men to lead a good life, 
when they themselves indulge their own corrupt inclinations, and 
by their practice contradict their doctrine. If the Holy Jesus be 
indeed their Master, and they are really his Ambassadors, surely it 
becomes them to live like His Disciples ; and if they do not, what 
a sad account must they give of their stewardship. 

"I would advise you, as much as possible, in your present circum- 
stances, to throw your business into a certain method, by which 
means you will learn to improve every precious moment, and find 
an unspeakable facility in the performance of your respective duties. 
Begin and end the day with Him who is the Alpha and Omega ; 
and if you really experience what it is to love God, you will redeem 
all the time you can for His more immediate service. I will tell 
you what rule I used to observe when I was in my father's house, 
and had as little, if not less, liberty than you have now. I used to 
allow myself as much time for recreation as I spent in private devo- 
tion : not that I always spent so much ; but I gave myself leave to 
go so far, but no farther. So in all things else ; appoint so much 
time for sleep, eating, company, &c. But above all things, my dear 
Sammy, I command you, I beg, I beseech you, to be very strict in 
observing the Lord's-day. In all things endeavour to act upon 
principle, and do not live like the rest of mankind, who pass through 
the world like straws upon a river, which are carried which way 
the stream or wind drives them. Often put this question to your- 
self, — Why do I this or that ? Why do I pray, read, study, or use 
devotion, &c? By which means you will come to such a steadiness 
and consistency in your words and actions as becomes a reasonable 
creature, and a good Christian." 

Such a mother at the head of a numerous family was a public 
blessing. I have before observed that Methodism is under the high- 
est obligations to this excellent woman ; and the extent of the obliga- 
tions to the mother has not yet been duly estimated by the followers 
of the son. 



296 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



About this time an accident occurred, which, with the total 
destruction of the Parsonage-house at Epworth, and all the family 
property, had nearly proved fatal to the family itself,, the whole of 
which had been saved almost by miracle. The fire (of which we 
shall see a particular account when we come to the life of Mr. John 
Wesley) took place on February 9, 1709- Samuel, who was then 
at Westminster School, had received only a confused account of this 
catastrophe; and, among other inaccurate intelligence, had heard 
that one of the children was either lost or had perished in the flames. 
On this occasion he wrote the following Letter to his mother, which 
marks much solicitude and dutiful affection. 

" Madam, 

" Had not my grandmother told me, the last time I was there that 
you was near lying-in, at which time I thought it would be in vain 
to write what you would not be able to read, I had sent you Letters 
over and over again before ihis. I beg therefore you would not 
impute it to any negligence, which sure I never can be guilty of 
while I enjoy what you gave me — life. My father lets me be in 
profound ignorance as to your circumstances at Epworth ; and I 
have not heard a word from the country since the first Letter you 
sent me after the fire, so that I am quite ashamed to go to any of 
my relations for fear of being jeered out of my life. They ask me 
whether my father intends to leave Epworth ? whether he is rebuild- 
ing his house ? whether any contributions are to be expected ? what 
was the lost child, a boy or a girl ? what was its name ? whether my 
father has lost all his books and papers ? if nothing was saved ? To 
all which I am forced to answer — I can't tell — I don't know — I have 
not heard. I have asked my father some of these questions, but am 
still an ignoramus. If you think my Cowley and Hudibras worth 
accepting, I shall be very glad to send them to my mother, who 
gave them me. I hope you are all well, as all are in town. 

" Your most affectionate Son, 

Sam. Wesley." 

" June 9th, St. Peter's Coll. Westmr. 

As he had the reputation of being a good and accurate scholar, 
he was taken occasionally by Dr. Thomas Sprat, Bishop of Roches- 
ter, and one of the Prebends of Westminster, to read to him in the 
evenings at his seat at Bromley in Kent. Bishop Sprat had at that 
time the reputation of being one of the first scholars in England, 
learned in almost all arts and sciences, and a poet of the first order. 
To almost any young man of learning and genius the friendship and 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



297 



conversation of such a person as Bishop Sprat would have been 
invaluable. But Mr. Wesley was so intent on his own classical 
studies, and withal short-sighted, and of a feeble voice, that he 
esteemed this service rather as a bondage than a privilege. The 
Bishop's studies were nothing similar to his own ; and he considered 
the time he was obliged to spend at Bromley as totally lost. From 
this place he wrote a Latin Letter to his Father, Aug. 1710, full of 
complaints, but ill justified by their cause. Dr. Whitehead has 
preserved a fragment, which I shall transcribe. Speaking of the 
Bishop, he says : — 

u Ille mihi et in sacris, et in profanis rebus semper erit infestis- 
simus : studia enim intermitti cogit, quibus pro virili incubueram. 
Ultimo anno in Collegio agendo, ubi non mihi seniori opus est 
amicorum hospitio, a studiis et a schold me detraxit, non modo 
nullam ad utilitatem sed ne ad minimam quidem vel utilitatis vel 
voluptatis speciem me vocavit. Ipse hodie foras est, aliter vix 
otium foret quo has scriberem. Me ex omnibus discipulis elegit ut 
perlegerem ei noctu libros : me raucum, me ^.vmitct. Gaudeo vos 
valetudine bond frui. Tuam et maternam benedictionem oro. — 
Episcopusjussit me illius in Uteris mentionem facere. Da veniam 
subitis. Aviam ultimus festis vidi ; his venientibus non possum, 
quia ab inimico amico detineorP 

u He (the Bishop) will always be exceedingly troublesome to me 
both in sacred and profane learning ; for he obliges me to interrupt 
those studies to which I had applied myself with all my might. 
Spending my last year in this College, where being a senior, I do 
not need the hospitality of friends, he has taken me away both from 
my studies and from school, not only without any benefit, but with- 
out even the appearance either of utility or pleasure. To day he is 
from home, else I should not have had time to write this Letter. He 
chose me from all the scholars ; me, who am both hoarse and short- 
sighted, to read books to him by night ! I am glad that you enjoy 
good health. I beg yours and my mother's blessing. I saw my 
*grandmother in the last holidays: in those that are approaching I 
cannot, because I am detained by an unfriendly friend." 

Mr. Wesley was but young at this time ; and might be said to 
have scarcely finished his common school exercises. He had hither- 



*The Grandmother whom he mentions here was the widow of John Wes 
ley, A. M. of Whitchurch, and niece of Dr. Thos. Fuller See some account 
of this eminent Historian and Divine, in the Life of the Rev 3 Wesley, Vicar 
of Whitchurch . 

38 



298 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN, 



to conversed merely with school books ; and had not read those 
authors by whose assistance he might have formed and ornamented 
his style : hence his Latinity in the preceding Letter, though gram- 
matically correct, is that of a school boy who translates Latin 
into English, being governed simply by the idiom and phraseology 
of his mother tongue. He was now about twenty years of age ; and 
was only beginning to study the Greek and Latin authors critically, 
and to relish their beauties. His Latin compositions both in prose 
and verse, which were the fruits of his maturer age, shew how solidly 
he had built on the good foundation which was laid at Westminster 
school. 

That he retained both at Westminster and Oxford the good im- 
pressions he had received from his religious education there is 
abundant proof. In December 1710 he wrote to his mother. The 
following extract from his Letter gives, as Dr. Whitehead justly ob- 
serves, a pleasing view of his simplicity, and of his serious attention 
to the state of his own heart, and the first motions of evil. 

" I received the Sacrament (says he) the first Sunday of this month. 
I am unstable as water : I frequently make good resolutions, and 
keep them for a time; and then grow weary of restraint. I have 
one grand failing, which is, that having done my duty, I undervalue 
others ; and think what wretches the rest of the College are, com- 
pared with me ! Sometimes in my relapses I cry out, Can the 
^Ethiopian change his skin, and the leopard his spots ? then may 
you also do good who are accustomed to do evil. But I answer 
again, — With men this is impossible : but with God all things are 
possible. AmenP 

Mrs. Wesley answered this Letter in the same month. I shall 
lay the whole of her excellent Letter before the Reader. 

"Thursday, Dec. 28, [1710.] 

" Dear Sammy, 

" I am much better pleased with the beginning of your Letter than 
with what you used to send me : for I do not love distance or cere- 
mony ; there is more of love and tenderness in the name of mother 
than in all the complimental titles in the world. 

" I intend to write to your father about your coming down : but 
yet it would not be amiss for you to speak of it too. Perhaps our 
united desires may sooner prevail upon him to grant our request ; 
though I do not think he will be averse from it at all. 

« I am heartily glad that you have already received, and that you 
design again to receive, the Holy Sacrament ; for there is nothing 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



299 



snore proper or effectual for the strengthening and refreshing the 
mind than the frequent partaking of that blessed ordinance. 

" You complain that you are unstable and inconstant in the ways 
of virtue. Alas ! what Christian is not so too ? I am sure that I, 
above all others, am most unfit to advise in such a case ; yet since I 
cannot but speak something, since I love you as my own soul, I will 
endeavour to do as well as I can ; and perhaps while I write I may 
learn, and by instructing you I may teach myself. 

" First. Endeavour to get as deep an impression on your mind, as 
is possible, of the awful and constant presence of the Great and Holy 
God. Consider frequently, that wherever you are, or whatever you 
are about, He always adverts to your thoughts and actions, in order to 
a future retribution. He is about our beds and about our paths, and 
spies out all our ways ; and whenever you are tempted to the commis- 
sion of any sin, or the omission of any duty, make a pause and say to 
yourself, — What am I about to do? God sees me. Is this my 
avowed faithfulness to my Creator, Redeemer, and Sanctifier? Have 
I so soon forgot that the vows of God are upon me ? Was it easier for 
the eternal Son of God to die for me, than it is for me to remember 
Him ? For what end came He into the world, but to satisfy the jus- 
tice of God for us, and to reconcile us to God, and to plant good 
life among men in order to their eternal salvation. What, cannot I 
watch one hour with that Jesus that veiled His native glory with 
our nature, and condescended so low as to make Himself of no 
reputation, by putting on the form of a servant, that He might be 
capable of conferring the greatest benefit upon us that man could 
receive, by His suffering such a shameful and cursed death upon the 
cross for our redemption ? Oh Sammy, think but often and seriously 
on Jesus Christ ; and you will experience what it is to have the 
heart purified by faith. 

" Secondly. Consider often of that exceeding and eternal weight 
of glory that is prepared for those who persevere in the paths of vir- 
tue. ' Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, nor hath it entered into 
the heart of man to conceive, what God hath prepared for such as 
love and serve him faithfully.' And when you have so long thought 
on this that you find your mind affected with it, then turn your 
view upon this present world, and see what vain inconsiderable 
trifles you practically prefer before a solid, rational, permanent 
state of everlasting tranquility. Could we but once attain to a 
strong and lively sense of spiritual things ; could we often abstract 
our minds from corporeal objects, and fix them on heaven ; we 
should not waver and be so inconstant as we are in matters of the 
greatest moment : but the soul would be naturally aspiring towards 



300 



SAMUEL WESLEY, J UN. 



a union with God, as the flame ascends ; for He r is alone the 
proper centre of the mind, and it is only the weight of our corrupt 
nature that retards its motions towards Him. 

" Thirdly. Meditate often and seriously on the shortness, un- 
certainty, and vanity, of this present state of things. Alas ! had we 
all that the most ambitious craving souls can desire ; were we actually 
possessed of all the honour, wealth, strength, beauty, &c. that our 
carnal minds can fancy or delight in ; — what would it signify if God 
should say unto us, Thou fool, this night shall thy soul be required 
of thee. Look back upon your past hours, and tell me which of 
them afford you the most pleasing prospect ; whether those spent 
in play or vanity, or those few that were employed in the service of 
God ? Have you not in your short experience often found Solomon's 
observations on the world very true? Has not a great part of your 
little life proved, on reflection, nothing but vanity and vexation of 
spirit? How many persons on a death-bed have bitterly bewailed 
the sins of their past life ; and made large promises of amendment if 
it would have pleased God to have spared them : but none that ever 
lived, or died, repented of a course of piety and virtue. Then why 
should you not improve the experience of those who have gone 
before you r and your own also, to your advantage? And since it is 
past dispute that the ways of virtue are infinitely better than the 
practice of vice, and that life is only short at best and uncertain, 
ar«l that this little portion of time is all we have for working out our 
salvation ; for as the tree falls, so it must lie ; as death leaves us 3 
judgment will certainly find us ; have a good courage, eternity is at 
hand. Lay aside every weight, and the sin that doth so easily beset 
you ; and run with patience and vigour the race which is set before 
you : and if at any time present objects should make so great an 
impression on your senses as to endanger the alienating your mind 
from the spiritual life, then look up to Jesus, the Author and Finisher 
of our faith, and humbly beseech Him, that since He for our sake 
suffered Himself to be under the state of temptation, He would 
please to succour you when you are tempted ; and in His strength 
you will find yourself enabled to encounter your spiritual enemies ; 
nay, you will be more than a conqueror through Him who hath loved 
us. 

" I am sorry that you lie under a necessity of conversing with 
those that are none of the best : but we must take the world as we 
find it, since it is a happiness permitted to very few to choose their 
company, lest the comparing yourself with others that are 

worse may be an occasion of your falling into too much vanity, you 
would do well sometimes to entertain such thoughts as these : — 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



301 



u Though I know my own toirth and education, and am conscious 
of having had great advantages, — yet how little do I know of the 
circumstances of others ? Perhaps their parents were vicious, or did 
not take early care of their minds, to instil the principles of virtue 
into their tender years, but suffered them to follow their own inclina- 
tions till it was too late to reclaim them. Am I sure that they have 
had as many offers of grace, as many and strong impulses of the 
Holy Spirit, as I have had ? Do they sin against as clear conviction 
as I do ? Or are the vows of God upon them, as upon me ? Were 
they so solemnly devoted to Him at their birth as I was ? You have 
had the example of a father who served God from his youth ; and 
though I cannot commend my own to you, for it is too bad to be 
imitated, yet surely earnest prayers for many years, and some little 
good advice, have not been wanting. 

" But if, after all, self-love should incline you to partiality in your 
own case, seriously consider your own many failings which the world 
cannot take notice of, because they were so private ; and if still, upon 
comparison, you seem better than others are, then ask yourself, 
Who is it that makes you to differ ? and let God have all the praise, 
since of ourselves we can do nothing. It is He that worketh in us 
both to will and to do of His own good pleasure ; and if at any 
time you have vainly ascribed the glory of any good performance 
to yourself, humble yourself for it before God, and give Him the 
glory of His grace for the future. 

"I am straitened for paper and time, therefore must conclude. — 
God Almighty bless you, and preserve you from all evil. Adieu." 

The next year, 1711, he was elected to Christ's Church, Oxford ; 
where his diligence was exemplary, and his profiting great. 

The anonymous author of his Life, prefixed to the duodecimo 
edition of his Poems, 1743, says, "In both these places (Westmin- 
ster and Oxford) by the sprightliness of his compositions, and his 
remarkable industry, he gained a reputation beyond most of his 
contemporaries, being thoroughly and critically skilled in the learned 
languages, and master of the Classics to a degree of perfection per- 
haps not very common in this last mentioned society, so justly famous 
for polite learning." With these qualifications he was sent for, from 
the University, to officiate as one of the Ushers in Westminster 
School; and soon after, under the direction of Bishop Atterbury, 
then Dean of Westminster, entered into Holy Orders. His attach- 
ment to this unfortunate Prelate (who by his continual opposition to 
Sir Robert W alpoWs measures became obnoxious to the (government ; 
and was at last on f rivolous pretences, whether true or false, banished 



S02 



SAMUEL WESLEV, JUN. 



for life,) prevented his preferment in the Church. And it proceeded 
further ; for through this same attachment he was prevented from 
obtaining the vacant Chair of Under-Master in Westminster School ; 
for which he was eminently qualified by learning, judgment, habit, 
and experience, after he had officiated as head Usher for about 
twenty years. It was denied him on the frivolous pretence, that he 
was a married man ! This was to him a severe disappointment, as 
he fully expected the place. But though he quitted the School in 
disgust, he made a very pious use of this dispensation of Divine 
Providence, as may be seen by the following verses, written on this 
occasion, dated January 22, 1T32, and which I believe have never 
been published. 

Oppress'd, O Lord, in Thee I trust, 

To Thee insulted flee : 
Hovve'er in mortals 'tis unjust, 

'Tis righteousness in Thee. 

To God why should the thankless call 

His blessings to repeat? 
Why should the unthankful for the small, 

Be trusted with the great. 

To Thee my soul for mercy flies, 

And pardon seeks on high : 
For Earth, its mercy I despise, 

Apd justice I defy. 

Grant me, O Lord, with holier care, 

And worthier Thee, to live! 
Forgive my foes, and let them dare 

The injured to forgive. 

Thy Grace, in Death's decisive hour, 

Though undeserved, bestow ! 
Oh, then, on me Thy mercies shower, 

And welcome judgment now ! 

These verses fully express the disappointment, its injustice, and 
the feelings it produced. As he had reason to believe that the 
Ministry was at the bottom of this transaction, we need not wonder 
at the severe epigrams with which he assailed the Walpolian admin- 
istration. 

We shall have occasion to refer to these afterwards. 

While at Oxford, he appears to have entered a good deal into 
Biblical Criticism ; and particularly into the Controversy excited by 
Mr. Whiston, who, having laboured himself into the Socinian scheme, 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



endeavoured by writing and publishing to support it to the uttermost 
of his power. 

Mr. S. Wesley had written a Discourse on the larger Epistle of 
Ignatius. This Epistle Mr. Whiston had attacked as interpolated 
by the Athanasians ; and in his Primitive Christianity revived, 
(4 vols. 8vo.) had endeavoured not only to weaken the evidence of 
our Lord's Divinity, but to inundate the Church with spurious writ- 
ings which he wished to prove of equal authority with those of the 
New Testament, and necessary to complete the canon of the Chris- 
tian Revelation. 

How these things affected the mind of Mr. Wesley may be seen in 
a Letter sent to Robert Nelson, Esq. Author of the Fasts and Festi- 
vals of the English Church, dated Oxford, June 3d, 1713, when he 
had been about two years at the University. He says, 

"I hoped long ere this to have perfected, as well as I could, my 
Dissertation on Ignatius, and gotten it ready for the Press, when I 
came to Town this year. But I found myself disappointed ; at first 
for some months by my affairs in the East India House ; and since 
by my charity hymns, and other matters. I think I told you some 
time since, that I had laid materials together for a Second Discourse 
on that subject, directly against Mr. Whiston's objections to the 
shorter and genuine copy of Ignatius; whereas my former was 
chiefly against the larger; because I then thought, if that were 
proved interpolated, it would be readily granted that the other was 
the genuine. But having found, when Mr. Winston's four volumes 
came out, that he had in the first of them'laid together many objections 
against the shorter Epistles, I set myself to consider them; and 
having now got Archbishop Ussher, Bishop Pearson, and Dr. Smith, 
on that subject, and as carefully as I could perused them, I found 
that many of Mr. Whiston's objections were taken from Daille, a 
few from the writings of the Socinians and modern Arians, though 
most of them from his own observations. These latter being new, 
and having not appeared when Bishop Pearson and the others 
wrote, could not be taken notice of then ; and being now published 
in the English language, may seduce some well-meaning persons, 
and persuade them that the true Ignatius was of the same opinion 
with the Arians, (whereas I am sure he was as far from it as light 
is from darkness,) and that the rather, because there has been no 
answer, that I know of, published to them, though they were printed 
in the year 17 11. I know many are of opinion that it is best still 
to slight him, and take no notice of him. This, I confess, is the 
most easy way : but cannot tell whether it will be safe in respect t<»> 



S04 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



the common people, or will tend so much to the honour of our 
Church and Nation. Of this however I am pretty confident, that I 
can prove all his objections, whether general or particular, against 
the shorter copy, to be notoriously false. Such as that, p. 86, 87, 
That the smaller so frequently calls Christ God; which he says was 
done to serve the turn of the Athanasians, and cannot in reason be 
supposed to be an omission in the larger, but must be an interpolation 
in the smaller; whereas I find that the smaller calls him God but 
^fifteen times, the larger, eighteen; and if we take in those to 
Antioch and Tarsus, twenty-two times, for an obvious reason. 

" Again, he says, p. 64, 4 That serious exhortations to practical, 
especially domestic duties, are in the larger only, being to a surpris- 
ing degree omitted in the small.' But I have collected above one 
hundred instances wherein these duties are most pressingly recom- 
mended in the smaller. But what he labours for most, is to prove 
that the first quotations in Eusebius and others of the ancients are 
agreeable to the larger, not the smaller. Whereas on my tracing 
and comparing them all, as far as I have had opportunity, I have 
found this assertion to be a palpable mistake, unless in one quotation 
from the Chronicon Alexandrinum, or Paschale. I would gladly 
see Montfaucon, Causa Marcelli, St. Basil contra Marcellian, Ob- 
servations on Pearson's Vindiciai, and some good account of the 
Jewish Sephiroth ; because 1 think the Gnostics, Basilidia?is, and 
Valentinians, borrowed many of their jEons from them, since they 
have the same names ; and this might perhaps give further light to 
the famous ZirH of Ignatius; for the clearing whereof Bishop 
Pearson, Dr. Bidl, and Grotius, have so well laboured." 

Mr. Wesley mentions two Dissertations here which he had drawn 
up, and at least made ready for publication on the authenticity of 
the smaller, and interpolations of the larger Epistles attributed to 
Ignatius. Whether these were ever put to press, I have not been 
able to learn. 

He speaks also of Charity Hymns, which I have not seen ; and 
of his business at the East India House, which I suppose was in the 
affairs of his uncle Samuel Annesley, who was then in the Company's 
service at Surat, as we have already seen in the short Memoir of 
his Life. 

If Mr. Wesley had any Patron, it was Dr. Francis Atterbury, 
Dean of Westminster, and Bishop of Rochester ; who succeeded 
Doctor Thomas Sprat in that See, in the year 1713. The disgrace 
of this prelate blasted all Mr. Wesley's prospects of preferment in 
the Church. His history is so nearly connected with that of Mr. 
Wesley as to render it necessary to say a few words of a man whose 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



305 



quarrel with the ministry led to his own banishment, and agitated 
the whole Nation. 

Bishop Atterbury was a very high Churchman ; he was Prolocutor 
in the Upper House of Convocation, and determined in the support 
of the highest privileges of his order. During the Rebellion in Scot- 
land, when the Pretender's Declaration was dispersed in England, 
the Archbishop of Canterbury, and the Bishops in and near London, 
published " A Declaration of their abhorrence of the Rebellion ; and 
an Exhortation to be zealous in the discharge of their duties to King 
George." This Bishop Atterbury refused to sign, because of certain 
reflections cast on the High-Church party in it. This, together with 
his general opposition to the measures of ministry, served to lay him 
under suspicion. In August, 1722, he was apprehended under an 
accusation of being concerned in a Plot in favour of the Pretender, 
and committed to the Tower. A paper which one of the messengers 
who arrested him pretended to have found concealed in the Bishop's 
premises, and which the Bishop protested against as being forged, 
was the principal evidence against him. On the 23d March, 1723, 
a Bill was brought into the House of Commons, " for inflicting certain 
pains and penalties on Francis Lord Bishop of Rochester." As he 
reserved his opposition to the Bill till it should come before the 
Upper House, of which he was a member, it easily passed the Com- 
mons ; and on the 9th of April it was sent up to the House of Lords, 
and on May the 11th he was permitted to plead for himself. This 
he did in a masterly speech, in which he demonstrated the utter 
improbability and falsity of the accusation. It was in vain. The 
King did not like him, and the ministry were determined on his 
downfal: he was therefore condemned; for the bill was passed on 
the l6th by a majority of eighty-three to forty-three. On the 27th 
the King confirmed it; and on the 18th of June he was put on 
board of the Aldhorough man of war, and conveyed to Calais under 
the sentence of perpetual banishment. He went afterwards to Paris, 
where he was obliged to live very privately, no Englishman being 
permitted to associate or converse with him without a special licence 
from the Secretary of State, the fees of whose office were oppressively 
high! He died at Paris February 15, 1732 ; and his body was 
brought over to England on May 12th following, and interred in 
Westminster Abbey. 

Thus Mr. Wesley lost his chief friend and patron ; whose cause, 
because he considered it the cause of truth, he continued invariably 
to support and vindicate, though he was satisfied from the complexion 
of the times, that this would be an insuperable bar to his promotion. 

The following extracts of Letters from the Bishop during his 

39 



306 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



exile will shew in what light he was viewed by his patron, now no 
longer able to do him service. They were occasioned by that fine 
Poem which Mr. Wesley wrote and printed in his Collection, on the 
Death of Mrs. Morice, his Lordship's Daughter. 

"April 24, 1730. 
" I have rec d . a Poem from Mr. Morice, which I must be insensible 
not to thank you for — your Elesrv upon the Death of Mrs. Morice. 
It is what I cannot help, an impulse upon me to thank you under 
my own hand, the satisfaction I feel, the approbation 1 give, the 
envy I bear you, for this good deed and good work. — As a poet and 
as a man I thank you, I esteem you." 

"Paris, May 27, 1730. 
"I am obliged to Wesley for what he has written on my dear 
child ; and take it the more kindly, because he could not hope for my 
being ever in a condition to reward him. Though if ever I am, I 
will ; for he has shewn an invariable regard for me all along, in all 
circumstances ; and much more than some of his acquaintances, who 
had ten times greater obligations." 

"Paris, June 30, 1730. 

" The verses you sent me touched me very nearly ; and the Latin 
in the front of them as much as the English that followed.* 

" There are a great many good lines in them ; and they are writ 
with as much affection as poetry. They came from the heart of 
the Author, and he has a share of mine in return ; and if ever I 
come back to my country with honour, he shall find it." 

This was no mean praise from so great a man, and so good a 
judge. The reflection made by the anonymous Author of a Sketch 
of his Life, prefixed to the duodecimo edition of his Poems, is worthy 
to be preserved here. 

"It may be thought (says he), and perhaps truly enough, that his 
attachment to this great unfortunate prelate hindered him from rising 
higher in the world : but as it was what he always gloried in ; so, it 
is obvious to remark, that it would be for the credit of human nature, 
if such examples were more frequent ; and that great men did 
oftener find upon the vicissitudes of fortune such firmness and fidelity 
from those they had obliged. 



Hen! nunc misero mihi 'himnn 

Exilium infelix\ nunc alte vuiaus adactum. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



307 



Mrs. Morice, on whom this elegy was written, was so affected at 
her father's troubles and disgrace, that she sunk into a lingering 
disorder, from which she never recovered. As she found her end 
approaching, she earnestly desired to be taken to France, to have 
one interview with her father before she died : she had her desire, 
and survived the interview only a few hours ! The sorrowful tale is 
thus pathetically related by Bishop Atterbury, in a letter to Mr. 
Pope : — 

"The earnest desire (says he) of meeting one I dearly loved 
called me to Montpelier ; where, after continuing two months under 
the cruel torture of a sad and fruitless expectation, I was forced at 
last to take a long journey to Tholouse j and even there I had 
missed the person I sought, had she not with great spirit and courage 
ventured all night up the Garonne to see me, which she had above 
all things desired to do before she died. By that means she was 
brought where I was, between seven and eight in the morning, and 
lived twenty hours afterwards ; which time was not lost on either 
side, but passed in such a manner as gave great satisfaction to both ; 
and such as on her part every way became her circumstances and 
character ; for she had her senses to the very last gasp, and exerted 
them to give me in those few hours greater marks of duty and love 
than she had done in all her lifetime, though she had never been want- 
ing in either. The last words she said to me were the kindest of all : 
a reflection on f the goodness of God, which had allowed us in this 
manner to meet once more before we parted for ever.' Not many 
minutes after that, she laid her head on her pillow in a sleeping pos- 
ture — 

Placidaque ibi demum morte quievit. 

Judge you, Sir, what I felt, and still feel, on this occasion ! and 
spare me the trouble of describing it. At my age, under my infir- 
mities, among utter strangers, how shall I find out proper reliefs and 
supports ? I can have none but those which reason and religion 
furnish me; and those I lay hold on as fast as I can. I hope that 
He who laid the burthen upon me (for wise and good purposes no 
doubt) will enable me to bear it." 

Mrs. Morice died in 1729; and it was supposed that her dissolu- 
tion hastened that of her persecuted father. All the preceding 
circumstances are admirably wrought up in the Elegy mentioned 
above. 

When all things are considered, we need not wonder at the 
severity of the following Epigrams, with which Mr. Wesley assailed 
Sir Robert Walpole and his Friends : — 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



When patriots sent a Bishop 'cross the seas, 

They met to fix the pains and penalties: 

While true-blue blood-hounds on his death were beot, 

Thy mercy, IV al pole, voted banishment ! 

Or forc'd thy sov'reign's orders to perform, 

Or, proud to govern, as to raise the itorm. 

Thy goodness shewn in such a dangerous day, 

He only who receiv'd it can repay : 

Thou never justly recompens d canst be, 

Till banish'd Francis do the same for thee. 



Tho' some would give Sir Bob no quarter, 

But long to hang him in his garter; 

Yet sure he will deserve to have 

Such mercy as in power be gave : 

Send him abroad to take his ease, 

By Act of pains and penalties : 

But if he e'er comes here again, 

Law, take thy course, and hang him then. 



Four shillings in the pound we see 
And well may rest contented, 

Since war, Bob swore t should never be, 
Is happily prevented. 

But he, now absolute become, 

May plunder every penny ; 
Then blame him not for taking some, 

But thank for leaving any. 



Let H his treasure now confess, 

Display'd to every eye : 
'Twas base in H to sell a peace, 

But great in Bob to buy. 

Which most promotes Great Britain's gain 

To all mankind is clear; 
One sends our treasure 'cross the main, 

One brings the foreign here. 

But if 'tis fit to give rewards 

Or punishments to either, 
Why make them both together lords, 

Or hang them both together. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



At scribblers poor, who rail to eat, 
Ye wags give over jeering; . 

Since gal I'd by Harry, Bob the Great 
Has stoop'd to pamphleteering. 

Would not one champion on his side 
For love or money venture? 

Must knighthood's mirror, spite of pride, 
So mean a combat enter? 

To take the field his weakness shews, 
Tho' well he could maintain it; 

Since H no honour has to lose, 

Pray how can Robin gain li ? 

Worthy each other are the two : 
Halloo ! Boys, fairly start ye ; 

Let those be hated worse than you 
Whoever strive to part ye. 



A steward once, the Scripture says, 
When ordered his accounts to pass, 
To gain hi3 master's debtors o'er, 
Cried, for a hundred write fourscore. 

Near as he could Sir Robert, bent 
To follow Gospel precedent, 
When told a hundred late would do, 
Cried, I beseech you, Sir, take two. 
In merit which should we prefer, 
The steward or the treasurer ? 
Neither for justice car'd a fig, 
Too proud to beg, too old to dig ; , 
Both bountiful themselves have shewn, 
In things that never were their own : 
But here a difference we must grant, 
One robVd the rich to keep off want ; 
T'other, vast treasures to secure, 
Stole from the public and the poor. 

Among the Family Papers a Latin Ode has been found, with its 
Translation, both by Mr. Wesley, and on the same subject. As I 
believe these have never been published, I shall insert them also : — 

EPITAPHIUM VIVT. 

Juxta quiescit, credite Posteri ! 
€ontemptor auri, propositi tenax 
Risusque, vir severus, ccque 
Dedecoris, fiecorisque risor. 



310 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



Quern nec Popelli nec Procerum favor 
Perstrinxit unquam, quern neque perculit 
Famceve mendacis susurrus, 

Vel fremitus minitantis aul&. 

Cura solutus, Rege beatior; 
Motus per omnes invariabilis ; 
Amicus Harleei cadentis, 

W i dominantis hostis. 

Annam parentem qui patriae ratus, 
Semperque eandera, semper amabilem; 
Solvebit extincta perennem, 

Parva licet pia dona, laudem. 

Non exulantis Prcesulis immemor, 
Qui lege lata fugerat J3ngliam } 
Ultraque fortund probati 

Patris amans, el amatus illi. 

Quos sprevit omnes, tutus ab hostibus, 
Hie dormit infra, nec cineri nocet, 
Seu Lector irridere malis 

Seu tetricam caperare frontem. 

S. Wesley. 

Englished by the Same. 

A man who slighted gold, lies here ; 

True to his laughter and his aim ; 
Yet even in his mirth severe, 

He laughed at glory and at shame. 

Who counted vulgar favour light, 

And smiles of Lords ; who held as sport 

The whispers of defaming spite, 
The thunder of a threatening court. 

Stranger to care, than kings more blest, 

Unmov'd however parties go ; 
A friend to Harley in distress, 

To Walpole, when in power, a foe. 

Who Anne (her country's parent) thought 

Still, lovely princess! still the same; 
And praises to her ashes brought, 

An humble off'ring to her fame. 

Not mindless of the prelate great, 

By statute sent across the main ; 
A father, tried in either state, 

He loved, and was beloved again 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



311 



Safe from the foes, he ne'er could fear, 

Unhurt in dust he lays him down; 
Whether you praise him with a sneer, 

Or sourly blame him with a frown. 

The fourth stanza relates to Lines on the death of Queen Anne y 
which will be found at the end of this Memoir; and the fifth to 
Bishop Atterbury, Both copies are in Mr. Wesley's own hand- 
writing, and undoubtedly of his own composing. 

The Bishop himself was not less severe on his persecutor, than 
his friend Mr S. Wesley was. Witness the following lines On Sir 
Robert Walpole, by Bishop Atterbury. 

Three Frenchmen, grateful in their way, 
Sir Robert's glory would display. 
Studious by sister arts to advance 
The honour of a friend to France; 
They consecrate to Walpole's fame 
Picture, and verse, and anagram. 
With mottos quaint the print they dress, 
With snakes, with rocks, with goddesses , 
Their lines beneath, the subject fit 
As well for quantity as wit. 
Thy glory, Walpole, thus enrolTd, 
E'en foes delighted may behold. 
For ever sacred be to thee, 
Such sculpture and such poetry! 

" It is not a little to Mr. W T esley's honour that he was one of the 
projectors and a careful and active promoter, of the jirst infirmary 
set up at Westminster, for the relief of the sick and needy, in the 
year 1719 ; and he had the satisfaction to see it greatly flourish from 
a very small beginning, and to propagate by its example, under the 
prudent management of other good persons, many pious establish-; 
ments of the same kind in distant parts of the nation. 7 ' — (Account of 
Mr. S. Wesley, by a Friend.) 

Among Mr. S. Wesley's Letters I find one to his brother John, 
which contains some curious family matters ; particularly respecting 
a project of the latter to draw the character of every branch of the 
family, the commencement of which he had submitted to his brother 
for his approbation. Whether this project was ever completed I 
cannot tell ; or if so, whether the document exists; if it do, it is'nol 
in any place to which I have had ac^ss. 



?12 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JU>\ 



(l Dean Ward, Nov. IS, 1727 

tt Dear Jack, 

u I am obliged to you for the beginning of the Portrait of our 
Family; how I may judge when I see the whole, tho' I may guess 
nearly within myself, I cannot positively affirm to you. There is, I 
think, not above one particular in all the character which you have 
drawn at length that needs further explanation ; — when you say you 
can bring ear-witnesses to attest, whether that attestation relates 
only to— money sent— or to that bed. That bed too: — Jealousy 
naturally increases with age, of which I think one of the best uses 
we can make is, to guard against it betimes, before the habit grows 
strong. 

u I hope your being in the country, as it is some inconvenience to 
you, so it will be a considerable help one way or other to friends at 
Wroote. else I shall be tempted to wish you at Oxford ; as I heartily 
do my brother Charles, though it is too late to tell him so now, since 
he cannot possibly save this term, unless he be there already. 

" You send me no account of your nesociation with the Dean for 
his absence : but I don't blame you since you filled every corner of 
your own paper with much more important matters than any thing 
his Lordship can say or do, even tho' Charles's studentship were to 
depend upon it, as I hope it will not. 

u I hope I shall send a Letter with your receipt and certificate this 
evening ; and with orders once more to inquire of Mr. Tooke 
whether he has asked you leave to be absent the greater part of the 
quarter, or the whole, as it may happen. 

"My wife and I join in love and duty; and beg my father's and 
mother's blessing. I would to God they were as easy in one anothtr, 
and as little uneasy in their fortunes as we are! In that sense per- 
haps you may say I am, Tydides melior patris; tho' I believe there 
is scarce more work to be done at Wroote than here, tho' we have 
fewer debts to discharge. Next Christmas I hope to be as clear as 
I have hoped to be these seven years. Charles is, I think, in debt 
for a Letter : but I don't desire be should imagine it discharged by 
setting his name in your Letter, or interlining a word or two. 1 
must conclude, because my paper is done, and company come in. 
u I am 

Your affectionate Fiiend and Brother, 

S. Wesley." 

What all this Letter relates to will be best seen by other parts of 
the general history. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



313 



Mr. Wesley being disappointed of the Under-mastership at West- 
minster, to which he had every kind of title, we need not wonder 
that Dean's-yard could no longer have attractions for him. His 
health in it had been greatly impaired by a conscientious and rigorous 
fulfilment of his duties, and by his close and intense study : he was 
therefore the more easily persuaded to accept a situation in the 
country. 

About the year 1732, there happened to be a vacancy in the 
Head-mastership of the free school at Tiverton in Devonshire.— 
Without any solicitation on his part, he was invited thither. He 
accepted it, and held the situation till his death. 

This School was founded by Mr. Pete?* Blundell, (a clothier of 
that town) in 1619 ; who handsomely endowed it for a master and 
usher ; and gave two fellowships and two scholarships to Sidney 
College, Cambridge, and one fellowship and two scholarships to 
Baliol College, Oxford, for scholars here educated. The Founder 
of this institution Mr. Wesley has commemorated in the following 
lines : — 

ON MR. PETER BLUNDELL, 
Founder of the Grammar-school in Tiverton, Devon. 

— — - — Famam extender e factis, 
Hoc virtutis opus. 

Exempt from sordid and ambitious views, 
Blest with the art to gain, and heart to use, 
Not satisfied with life's poor span alone, 
Blundell through ages sends his blessings down. 
Since worth to raise, and learning to support 
A patriarch's lifetime had appeared too short s 
While letters gain esteem in Wisdom's eyes, 
Till Justice is extinct, and Mercy dies, 
His alms perpetual, not by Time confined, 
Last with the world, and end but with mankind. 

In the year 1733, having solicited his brother John to stand god- 
father for one of Mrs. Wright's children, and receiving a refusal on 
the ground that it would be impossible for him to discharge the 
duties imposed on him in accepting that office, &c. he wrote again 
pressing the subject. From this Letter I shall make the following 
extract, as it is highly characteristic of the man, and his summary 
mode of reasoning. 

« Your reasons for not standing for Hetty's child are 

good ; and yet were they as good again, there is one against them 

40 



314 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUK. 



that would make them good for nothing, viz. the child will hardly 
be christened at all, unless you and I stand. E malis minimum. 
The charge need not fright, for I'll lay down. Tell me as sooii 
as you can your answer to this paragraph. Some in Johnson's hold 
the matter to be indifferent, and so excuse themselves. I'll find a 
representative for you as well as pence, if you do but give me my 
commission. Write soon. 

"I am, dear J. 

Your affectionate, &c. 

S. Wesley/" 

June 21, 1733. 

As the affairs of Georgia are in a certain way connected with all 
the branches of the Wesley family, it will be necessary here to give 
some account of that settlement. 

Georgia is the most southern of the United States of America ; 
bounded on the east by the Atlantic ocean, on the south by the 
Floridas, on the west by the Mississippi, and on the north-east and 
north by South Carolina and Tennessee. The settlement of a colony 
there was first proposed in 1732, for the accommodation of poor 
people in Great Britain and Ireland, by several very humane and 
opulent men ; and King George II. granted them Letters Patent 
June 9, 1732, for legally carrying into execution their benevolent 
design ; and the place was called Georgia in honour of the British 
King. In November 1 732, one hundred and sixteen settlers embarked 
for that Colony, under the superintendance of Mr. James Oglethorpe, 
who chose Savannah for the place of settlement, where he built a fort, 
&c. Three years afterwards Mr. Oglethorpe, having returned to 
England, re-embarked with five hundred and seventy adventurers, 
among whom were one hundred and thirty Highlanders, and one 
hundred and seventy Germans. 

As there was an intimacy between Mr. Oglethorpe and the Wes- 
ley Family, he proposed to Mr. John Wesley to accompany him as 
Chaplain to the Colony, and Missionary to the Indians ; and he 
took Mr. Charles Wesley as his Secretary. It was in company 
with part of the above adventurers that the two brothers, with Mr. 
Oglethorpe, embarked a-board the Symmonds at Gravesend, Oct. 
14, 1735, and sailed for Georgia. See Mr. John Wesley's Journal 
for the full account. 

While his brothers John and Charles were in Georgia, Mr. Samuel 
Wesley kept up with them an affectionate and instructive correspon- 
dence. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



315 



To Charles, who began to feel himself oat of his place by being 
m Frederica, where he had some most grevious crosses to bear, of 
which he bitterly complained to his brother, as well as of that want 
of regeneration of which he was now fully convinced, he wrote the 
following Letter : — 

" Tiverton, Devon, Sept. 21, 1736. 

" Dear Charles, 

" To make full amends for my not hearing from you at first, I 
have received four Letters from you within this month, of each of 
which according to their dates. To that of April 8, Frederica, 
eight at night, I answer thus : — I own the will of God in your be- 
ing in America, that is, the order of His providence : but I do not 
see that it was the will of God in another sense, as it is the rule of 
your action. Before I confess that, I must have a text either plainly 
or probably applied. You seem to be under severe trials ; and I 
might with full as much justice, quote, Let no man say, when he is 
tempted, I am tempted of God, as ever you could do, He that loveth 
father and mother more than me, is not worthy of me. It was 
God's will too that I should come hither ; — how else am I here ? For 
who hath resisted His will in that sense ? I am in a desert as well as 
you, having no conversable creature but my wife, till my mother came 
last week ; at which that I am no more grieved is perhaps my fault. 
Your fearing a cure of souls is no argument against your fitness for it, 
but the contrary. What 'indelible character' means, 1 do not 
thoroughly understand : but I plainly know what is said of him who 
putteth his hand to the plough, and looketh back. Your wishing 
yourself out of the reach of temptation is but wishing yourself in 
Heaven. 

" That you had lived eighteen years without God I either do not 
understand, or I absolutely deny. My wife loses none of your love, 
if repaying it in kind be putting it to the right use. 

" To yours of April 28. — ' You repent not of obedience to Divine 
Providence/ I hope not ; and I hope I never persuaded you to 
disobedience. I am sure coming back to England will not be look- 
ing back from the plough, while you can exercise your ministry here. 
Jack's passions, if I know any thing of him, never were of the same 
kind as yours. I advised him to go — not you; nor will ever consent 
to your staying. 

" Never spare unburthening yourself to me : why you should have 
waited even years for that purpose — Jack can tell. 

" That i sister Emily ever retracted her consent' she utterly denies, 
for she says she never gave it. By that I see I did no more than 



316 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JITS. 



was absolutely necessary, when I used the strongest terms to express 
my meaning ; lest I might have been brought in for being passive at 
least ; though I never would, should, or could, have consented. 

" I own I cannot rejoice in your affliction any more than in my 
own : it is not for the present joyous but grievous. God grant a 
happy end and meeting ! I use a holiday, St. Matthew' s-Day, to 
converse with you. Why may not the same man be both Publican 
and Apostle ! 

" However, if you can get hither, you may keep your Apostleship^ 
though not your Receipt of Customs. 

"To yours of May 5. — I heartily wish you joy of the danger be- 
ing over. I would send what you write for : but your next Letter 
gives me hopes of your being here, before the cargo could come to 
you. Allix I had sent for to London, before your Letters reached 
me. Lawrence I do not altogether approve of, but begin to doubt; 
though that should be no reason against my sending it. What the 
books are, p. 100, I comprehend not : but I suppose they are recom- 
mended in some p. 100 I have not seen ; perhaps in a Journal that 
was to come to me by a safe hand, but has never arrived at all. I 
wish you joy of amor sceleratus habendi. I can say little of Phil, 
but that she wants you. Br. Hall's is a black story. There was no 
great likelihood of his being a favourite with me: his tongue is too 
smooth for my roughness, and rather inclines me to suspect than be- 
lieve. Indeed I little suspected the horrid truth : but finding him 
on the reserve, I thought he was something like Rivington, and 
feared me as a jester ; which is a sure sign either of guilt on the one 
hand, or pride on the other. It is certainly true of that marriage ; 
it will not, and it cannot come to good. He is now at a Curacy in 
Wiltshire, near Marlbro'. I have no correspondence with Kez : I 
did design it after reading yours ; but the hearing she is gone to live 
with Patty and her husband made me drop my design. 

"Yours from Savannah, May 15, is your last and best Letter, 
because it brings news that you design to come back as soon as you 
can. The sooner the better, say I ; for I know Mr. O. will not leave 
the place, till he thinks it for the public good so to do. 

"September 28. So long have I been forced to stay for time to 
transcribe, (most wretched work) and to go on, which is pleasant 
enough. I have had a sort of a Ship- Journal of Jack's, ending at 
his being upon the Coast ; but have had nothing of that kind since 
his landing. Glad shall »I be of a full and authentic account, which 
I begin to perceive I shall hardly have till I see you. 

u If Jack will continue Kezzy's allowance, should she come hither, 
^he might pay me for her board, which I cannot afford to give her. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 3 17 

be a great comfort to her mother, and avoid the hazard of strong 
temptations either to discontent on the one hand, or what is much 
worse on the other. If this comes to your hand before you sail for 
England, I wish you would bring Jack's resolution upon that point : 
but except he will engage to continue the stipend, I must not take 
her in ; for I can do no more than I can do. Supposing that he in- 
tends to spend his life in India, which seems most probable, — why 
or wherefore should he refuse the Jifty pounds ? If he is not poor, — 
does he know none that is ? There appears much more • danger of 
pride in refusing it, than there can be of avarice in accepting so 
small a sum. 

u Michaelmas Day. This third time I am come to go on with my 
writing; but must be somewhat shorter than my paper would admit, 
because of going to Church. My mother sends her love and bless- 
ing to you and Jack ; and bids me to tell you she hopes to see you 
again in England, without any danger of a second separation. 

"My wife and I join in love; and Phil, according to her years, in 
duty. I heartily pray God to prosper you in public and private 
where you are ; and to give you a safe voyage back, and a long and 
happy abode here ! 

a I am, dear Charles, 

Your most affectionate and faithful 
Friend and Brother, 

Samuel Wesley." 

"Blundell's School, Tiverton, Devon, 
" September 29, 1736. 

u My hearty love and service to Mrs. O— " 

Mr. Charles W esley, according to the purpose referred to in the 
preceding Letter, sailed from Boston, October 25, 1736, and landed 
at Deal on the 31st of December following. His brother John con- 
tinued about a year longer; he arrived in England January 30, 1738. 
Being both fervent in spirit, they on their return powerfully pro- 
claimed repentance towards God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christy 
and strongly insisted on the necessity of being born again, and of 
having the witness of God's Spirit with theirs, that they were thus 
born of God. At first, all the Churches in London were open to 
them ; and the people flocked together to see and hear two weather- 
beaten Missionaries, whose skin appeared as if tanned by their con- 
tinual exposure to the suns and winds of summer and winter on the 
Continent of America. God attended their preaching with the power 
and demonstration of the Holy Ghost. Multitudes were turned from 
darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God ; and many 



3X8 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



obtained that faith in Christ by which the guilt of sin was removed^ 
and the year of death taken away ; and had the Spirit of God wit- 
nessing with theirs that they were the sons and daughters of God 
Almighty. The crowds that attended the Churches where they 
preached were so great that the Clergy thought it proper to refuse 
them any farther use of their pulpits ; and hence, being turned out of 
these, they went to the highways and hedges to compel sinners to 
come to the marriage feast. For as they had sufficiently learnt that 
nothing but the gospel could be the power of God unto salvation to 
them that believe, they boldly and zealously proclaimed Christ cru- 
cified wherever they found a crowd of sinners; using extempore 
prayer, and preaching without notes. This seemed a new thing in 
the earth ; and while multitudes were awakened and turned to God, 
several who did not think that such extraordinary exertions were 
necessary, ridiculed their zeal ; and others who imagined God could 
not give His approbation to any kind of spiritual service that was 
not performed within the walls of a Church, became greatly of- 
fended : and it is a fact that not a few opposed and blasphemed. 

Their eldest brother, Mr. Samuel Wesley, who was a very high 
Churchman, considered their conduct as little less than a profanation 
of the Christian Ministry ; and as both the doctrines they preached, 
and their mode of acting, were grossly misrepresented to him, he 
conceived a violent prejudice against their proceedings, and went 
too far with their detractors in condemning them unheard. 

Mr. Samuel Wesley, though a man of sound judgment and pru- 
dence, was too apt to conceive prejudice against any thing that ap- 
peared contrary to his notions of the orthodox faith, and any Church- 
man who in the slightest degree varied from establishing ecclesiasti- 
cal order. On these grounds the conduct of his brothers was beheld 
by him with a jealous eye ; and his mind at last became evil affected 
towards them by the ridiculous tales that some of his correspondents 
had been industrious to glean up ; and especially by those of a Mrs. 
Button, at whose house Mr. Charles Wesley, and afterwards Mr, 
John, lodged after their return from Georgia. 

By this lady's information, who was both weak and unawakened, 
having no knowledge whatever of experimental religion, he was led 
to consider his brothers full as erroneous in their doctrines as they 
were singular and irregular in their ministerial conduct; and in short, 
on her authority, to set down his brother John as a lunatic or 
madman ! 

Many letters passed between these two brothers in consequence of 
the Letters of Mrs. Hutton ; and as a good part of this correspon- 
dence has been published by the late Dr. Priestley, who by some 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



319 



means not well accounted for, got possession of these Family Docu- 
ments, on some parts of which, in his Address to the Methodists, 
he has made very exceptionable comments, I judge it necessary to 
lay the whole before the Reader, supplying the deficiencies in Dr. 
Priestley's publication from Documents in my own possession. 

The points to which Mr. Samuel Wesley chiefly objected were, 
the powerful effects produced under his brother's preaching, — the 
sudden convictions and instantaneous conversions, together with the 
professions of those who were thus converted, that they knew they 
were pardoned, having a clear evidence from the Holy Spirit in 
their own minds that they were passed from death to life. This 
experience he held to be utterly impossible ; and all who professed 
to have it passed with him as hypocrites, enthusiasts, fanatics, 
shallow-pates, and madmen. Even his own brothers fell under this 
general censure. Added to this, Mr. Samuel found it difficult to 
believe that a regular performance of moral, duties, attending the 
ministry of the Church, and duly receiving the Sacrament of the 
Lord's Supper, were not the conditions of our acceptance with God. 
On some of these points he certainly had not a distinct and clear 
view of some of the most important doctrines of his own Church. 
At the time of the controversy with his brother John he most 
assuredly had not a scriptural notion of the depth and extent of 
original corruption, of the necessity of the Atonement, of justification 
by faith, nor of the influences of the Holy Spirit as exerted to con- 
vince the world of sin, righteousness, and judgment and to enlighten, 
quicken, sanctify, and seal, the souls of believers. All this is so 
evident from his Letters, that there is no room left for the necessity 
of conjecture or surmise. 

He did not like the singularity of his brothers' conduct when in 
Oxford, before they went to America; and still less their doctrines, 
and mode of proceeding, after their return, On all these subjects he 
expresses his mind in the following controversy with little ceremony ; 
and often with a magisterial severity that savoured too much of 
intolerant principles, of the character of the schoolmaster, and the 
austerity of the elder brother. But we should make some allowance 
for the high notions of Church authority and prerogative in which 
he was educated. Besides, he was eleven years older than the eldest 
of his two brothers, concerned in this correspondence, and he did 
not like to be taught the first principles of religion by his juniors. 

Mrs. Hutton's first Letter is the following:— 



320 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



' "June 6, 1738. 

" Dear Sir, 

" You will be surprised to see a Letter from me : but Mr. Huttor: 
and I are really under a very great concern, and know not whom to 
apply to if you cannot help us. After you left London, and your 
brothers had lost the conveniency of your house, believing them 
good and pious Christians, we invited them to make the same use of 
our's, and thought such an offer would not be unacceptable to God 
or to them, which they received with signs of friendship, and took 
up with such accommodations as our house could afford, from time 
to time, as they had occasion. Mr. Charles, at his arrival in Eng- 
land, was received and treated with such tenderness and love as he 
could have been in your house ; — Mr. John the same ; — and as occa- 
sion has offered, at different times, ten or twelve of their friends, 
But your brother John seems to be turned a wild enthusiast, or 
fanatic ; and to our very great affliction is drawing our two children 
into these wild notions, by their great opinion of Mr. John's sanctity 
and judgment. It would be a great charity to many other honest, 
well-meaning, simple souls, as well as to my children, if you could 
either confine or convert Mr. John when he is with you ; for after 
his behaviour on Sunday the 28th of May, when you hear it, you 
will think him not a quite right man. 

" Without ever acquainting Mr. Hutton with any of his notions or 
designs, when Mr. Hutton had ended a sermon of Bishop BlackhalPs, 
which he had been reading in his study to a- great number of people, 
Mr. John got up and told the people that five days before he was 
not a Christian, and this he was as well assured of as that five days 
before he was not in that room ; and the way for them all to be 
Christians was to believe and own that they were not now Christians. 
Mr. Hutton was much surprised at this unexpected injudicious 
speech : but only said, Have a care, Mr. W esley, how you despise 
the benefits received by the two Sacraments. I not being in the 
study when this speech was made, had heard nothing of it when he 
came into the parlour to supper; where were my two children two 
or three of his deluded followers, two or three ladies who board with 
me, my niece, and two or three gentlemen of Mr. John's acquaint- 
ance, though not got into his new notions. He made the same wild 
speech again ; to which I made answer, — ' If you was not a Chris- 
tian ever since I knew you, you was a great hypocrite; for you 
made us all believe you was one? He said, i when we had re- 
nounced every thing but faith, and then got into Christ, then, and 
not till then, had we any reason to believe we were Christians ; and 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUPf. 



321 



when we had so got Christ, we might keep Him, and so be kept 
from sin.' 

" Mr. Hutton said, i If faith only was necessary to save us, why 
did our Lord give us that Divine sermon ?' Mr. John said, ' That 
was the letter that killeth.' i Hold,' says Mr. Hutton, 6 you seem 
not to know what you say ; are our Lord's words The letter that 
killetli V Mr. John said, ' If we had no faith.' Mr. Hutton replied, 
( I did not ask you how we should receive it ? but why our Lord 
gave it, as also the account of the judgment in the twenty-fifth of 
Matthew, if works are not what he expects, but faith only?' 

"Now it is a most melancholy thing to have not only our two 
children, but many others, to disregard all teaching, but by such a 
spirit as comes to some in dreams, to others in such visions as will 
surprise you to hear of. If there cannot be some stop put to this, 
and unless he can be taught true humility, the mischief he will do 
wherever he goes among the ignorant but well-meaning Christians 
will be very great. 

<e Mr. Charles went from my son's where he lay ill for some time ; 
and would not come to our house, where I offered him the choice of 
two of my best rooms ; but he would accept of neither, but chose to 
go to a poor brazier's in Little Britain, that that brazier might help 
him forward in his conversion, which was completed on May 22, 
as his brother John was praying. Mr. John was converted, or I 
know not what, or how, but made a Christian, May 25. A woman 
had besides a previous dream : a ball of fire fell upon her and burst, 
and fired her soul. Another young man, when he was in St. 
Dunston's Church, just as he was going to receive the Sacrament, 
had God the Father come to him, but did not stay with him: but 
God the Son did stay, who came with him holding His Cross in His 
hands. 

" I cannot understand the use of these relations : but if you doubt 
the truth, or your Brother denies them, I can produce undeniable 
proofs of the relation of such facts from the persons who related the 
facts, that they had received such appearances. 

" Mr. John has abridged the life of one Haliburton, a Presbyterian 
teacher in Scotland. My son had designed to print it, to shew the 
experiences of that holy man, of indwelling, &c. Mr. Hutton and 
I have forbid our son being concerned in handing such books into 
the world : but if your brother John or Charles think it will tend to 
promote God's glory, they will soon convince my son God's glory is 
to be preferred to his parents' commands. Then you will see what 
I never expected, my son promoting rank fanaticism. 

41 



322 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



" If you can, dear Sir, put a stop to such madness, which wiii be 
a work worthy of you, a singular charity, and very much oblige 
" Your sincere and affectionate servant, 

E. HuTTON. 

" To the Rev. Mr. Wesley, 
Tiverton, Devon." 

Such were the reports and the reporters on which Mr. S. Wesiey 
founded some of his most solemn objections to the doctrines and 
conduct of his brothers ! Prejudice and bigotry alone could have 
recourse to such evidence in a case like this. 

Mrs. Hutton most evidently knew little of the way of Salvation. 
She had heard some idle tales which she received as truth; and she 
had heard true accounts, which, through her total ignorance of the 
work of God in the soul of man, she continually misrepresents. 

Were it not for her ignorance, the serious Reader must consider 
her as designedly sitting in the seat of the scorner, or wilfully 
uttering blasphemies. 

To write a critique on her Letter would be useless : it shews itself 
what it is. Mr. John Wesley, it appears, told them that "they must 
repent of their sins, and come to Christ crucified, not to their mise- 
rable works and obedience, for the remission of sins ; and that 
redemption in His blood was to be received by faith ; and that a 
conformity in their way, to our Lord's Sermon on the Mount, could 
not atone for sin that was past, or reconcile them to the offended 
justice of a Holy God." 

This, though the doctrine of their Church, was to them a strange 
doctrine ; for it seems it was not there duly inculcated. Of experi- 
mental religion they knew nothing ; did not understand its language; 
and as far as they could, turned it into ridicule. 

Under the ministry of Mr. John and Charles Wesley, their children 
were convinced that they were sinners, and were flying to lay hold 
on the hope set before them in the Gospel ; and this the poor parents 
thought to be fanaticism and madness ! 

The truly rational, scriptural, and deeply impressive experience 
of Mr. Haliburton was, with Mrs. Hutton, rank fanaticism; and 
she was overwhelmed with distress because her children were likely 
to be made partakers of the same grace ! 

This one circumstance is sufficient to shew in what state Mrs. 
Hutton was; and how utterly incapable she was of judging rightly 
in matters pertaining to vital religion. 

That Mr. Samuel Wesley, a man of learning and of -a sound judg- 
ment, could have entertained such repres ?tations ; that he could not 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN» 



323 



see, in this tissue of misrepresentations and confusion, the violent 
prejudice, and total ignorance of his correspondent, is strange indeed ! 
That he should have given her a serious answer in matters in which 
the honour and character of his brothers were concerned, whom he 
knew to be men of common sense and deep piety, is yet more 
strange! But he was himself at that time prejudiced and highly 
bigoted : and prejudice has neither eyes nor ears. I shall subjoin 
his answer. 

"Tiverton, Devon, June 17, 1738. 

" Dear Madam, 

"I am sufficiently sensible of yours and Mr. Hutton's kindness to 
my brothers, and shall always acknowledge it ; and cannot blame 
you either for your concern, or writing to me about it. 

({ Falling into enthusiasm, is being lost with a witness ; and if you 
are troubled for two of your children, you may be sure 1 am so for 
two whom I may in some sense call mine ; who, if once turned that 
way, will do a world of mischief, much more than even otherwise 
they would have done good ; since men are much easier to be led 
into evil, than from it. 

" What Jack means by 6 not being a Christian till last month' I 
understand not. Had he never been in covenant with God ? Then, 
as Mr. Hutton observed, baptism ivas nothing. Had he totally 
apostatized from it ? I dare say not; and yet he must be either 
unbaptized, or an apostate, to make his wo7*ds true. Perhaps it 
might come into his crown that he was in a state of mortal sin, 
unrepented of; and had long lived in such a course. This I do not 
believe ; however he must answer for himself. But where is the 
sense of requiring every body else to confess that of themselves in 
order to commence Christians ? Must they confess it, whether it be 
so or no ? Besides a sinful course is not an abolition of the cove- 
nant, for that very reason because it is a breach of it. If it iverc 
not, it would not be broken. 

u Renouncing every thing but Faith may be every evil, as the 
world, the flesh, and the devil : this is a very orthodox sense, but no 
great discovery. It may mean rejecting all merit of our own good 
works. What Protestant does not do so? Even Bellarmin, on his 
death-bed, is said to have renounced all merits but those of Christ, 
If this renouncing regards good works in any other sense, as being 
unnecessary or the like, it is wretchedly wicked; and to call our 
Saviour's words the letter that killeth is no less than blasphemy 
against the Son of man. It is mere Quakerism, making the outward 
Christ an enemy to the Christ loithin, 



S24 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



"When the ball of fire fired the woman's soul (an odd sort of 
iire that) what reference had it to my two Brothers ? Was the youth 
that had the Father come to him, told any thing about them? Did 
he see any thing, or only hear a voice ? What were the words, if 
any ? I suppose he will take shelter in their being unspeakable. 
In short, this looks like downright madness. I do not hold it at all 
unlikely that perpetual intenseness of thought and want of sleep 
may have disordered my Brother. I have been told that the Qua- 
kers' introversion of thought has ended in madness. It is a stu- 
dious stopping of every thought as fast as it arises, in order to 
receive the Spirit. I wish the canting fellows had never had any 
followers among us, who talk of indwellings, experiences, getting 
into Christ, &c. &c. As I remember assurances used to make a 
great noise, which were carried to such a height, that (as far as non- 
sense can be understood) they rose to fruition, in utter defiance of 
Christian hope, since the question is unanswerable, What a man hath 
why doth he yet hope for ? But I will believe none without a mira- 
cle, who shall pretend to be wrapped up into the third heaven. 

" I hope your Son does not think it as plainly revealed that he 
shall print an enthusiastic book, as it is that he shall obey his father 
and his mother. Suppose it were never so excellent, — can that 
supersede your authority ? God deliver us from visions that make 
the Law of God vain. 

" I pleased myself with the expectation of seeing Jack : but that 
is now over, and I am afraid of it. I know not where to direct to 
him, or where he is. Charles I will write to as soon as I can, and 
shall be glad to hear from you in the mean time. 

" I heartily pray God to stop the progress of this lunacy. 

" We join in service. 

" I am, dear Madam, 
Your sincere and affectionate Friend and Servant, 

Samuel Wesley.'" 
" To Mrs. Hutton, College Street, Westminster." 

I am truly sorry to be obliged to notice these Letters ; and had 
passed them by in silence, had they not been twice officiously ob- 
truded on the attention of the Public by men more eminent for 
various other excellencies than for candor ; and used as means and 
arguments to discredit Mr. Wesley, and that great Work of pure 
and undefiled religion which he was the means in the hands of God 
of diffusing throughout these Lands. 

Mr. Samuel Wesley seems to take almost every thing for granted 
that this very silly and prejudiced woman related to him, from words 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



325 



all understood which she had heard, and miserable fabrications of 
misrepresented facts, of which she says, " I can produce undeniable 
proofs of the relation of such facts from the persons tvho related the 
facts, that they had received such appearances /" That is, she can 
bring proofs that the facts were related by the persons who related 
them ! But honest truth dwells not in such confusion, nor veils itself 
with such disguises. 

I need not say what Mr Samuel Wesley's duty was when he heard 
such tales against his excellent Brothers : — men who were not at all 
inferior to himself in learning ; who were at least his equals in judg- 
ment ; and for the depth of whose piety he himself could vouch. 
He tells, however, some sad truths in his answer relative to himself. 
In unqualified terms a man is with him a Christian if he be bap- 
tized ! He is in the covenant of God, which even a course of sin 
cannot annul, though a life of that kind may be a breach of it ! and 
that he must have entirely apostatized, that is abjured Christianity 
and blasphemed Christ, (for that is what is implied in total apostasy,) 
or have never been baptized, in order not to be a Christian. With 
him water baptism, and regeneration by the Holy Spirit, are the 
same thing ; an old and pernicious error, which is deceiving thou- 
sands even in the present day. As to his distinction between mortal 
sin, and what is its opposite, though unmentioned, venial sin, we 
know from what school it was derived. 

At this time Mr. S. Wesley most undoubtedly knew not the doc- 
trine of Faith as laid down in the Articles and Homilies of the 
Church : and he in his zeal against assurance, of which he had a 
very inaccurate and confused idea, confounds the hope of everlasting 
life, with the hope or expectation of the present favour and appro- 
bation of God, the consequence of being justified by Faith ! 

The illiberal reflections on the Quakers were not called for. It is 
not true that they make the outtvard Christ an enemy to the Christ 
within ; nor, that their introversion of thought, (what they call 
their silent waiting upon God) ends in madness. 

To conclude, taking it for granted from this Huttonian informa- 
tion, that both his Brothers were run mad, he finishes with piously 
praying God to stop the progress of this lunacy ! What a revolu- 
tion of credulity in a person so difficult to be persuaded to believe 
any thing of which he could not have the most palpable evidence. 

Mrs. Hutton is now encouraged to proceed with her gleanings ; 
and in the next Letter exceeds her former self. 



326 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



"June 20, 1738. 

"Dear Sir, 

66 1 return you thanks for so obligingly answering my Letter, for 
which I ought to beg your pardon, since I am sensible what 1 have 
related must afflict you, though it might not be in your power to les- 
sen my affliction. For how can I expect more regard will be had 
to a brother than is had to parents ? Though in reality your Bro- 
thers are much more obligated to you than many children are to 
their parents; you doing for them as a most kind and judicious pa- 
rent, when you had not the same obligation. I was in hopes mine 
to you would have met your brother John at Tiverton, where he said 
he was going. If so, he could have explained to you the meaning of 
the two visions I sent you word of. 

" Every one of his converts are directed to get an assurance of 
their sins being all pardoned, and they sure of their salvation, 
which brings all joy and peace. And this is given them in an in- 
stant, so that every person so converted is able to describe the man- 
ner and time when they get it, as they call it. Your brother John 
writ his reflections on Mr. Herveifs paper, in these words : * Remis- 
sion of sins, and peace with God. — The life of God or love in our 
souls. — The evidence of our weakness, and the power of Christ.' 

" My son felt it on the 25th of April at the blessed Sacrament, as 
the minister said, The Body of our Lord Jesus Christ, &c. Your 
brother Charles felt it at Mr. Bray's as your brother John was pray- 
ing for it for him on the 22nd of May. Your brother John felt it on 
the 25th of May, just as he awaked. 

" These things they make no secrets ; for good Mr. Baldwin told 
me he heard your brother Charles give a relation of a young man at 
Oxford, who had lived, as he himself thought, a very good and pious 
life : but he was first convinced it was nothing, before he could get 
this faith ; upon which he threw himself upon his face, upon his 
chamber floor, and lay so (I suppose praying) an hour or two, and 
then rose up with great joy and peace of mind. 

" This affected Mr. Baldwin so much, that the next opportunity 
he had to talk with my son, he put into his hands a sermon of Bi- 
shop BidVs upon the subject of the assistance we may expect from 
the Holy Spirit. But all authors and writings but the Bible are re- 
jected ; and every man, if he will practise what he knows, shall 
have all the light necessary for himself, taught him from God. 

" They are, I think, aiming at something more ; for my son told 
me that a woman, who is a Dissenter, had three years and more, as 
she fancied, been under the seal of Reprobation; and upon her 
coming to Mr. Bray's, where your brother Charles, Mr. Bray, and 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



327 



my son, were praying for her, though she went home in the same 
melancholy, yet in an hour after she sent them word that she was 
delivered from the power of Satan, and desired them to return public 
thanks for the same in her behalf. I heard a poor simple Barber, 
whose name is W olfe, relate such a dream that a Blacksmith had, 
as a sign of his being just getting into Christ, and of his own power, 
as put me beyond patience. My poor son lay ill of a fever at the 
same time, with such a number of these fancied saints about him, 
that I expected nothing but his weak brain would be quite turned. 
I think it is not far from it, that he will not give any, the most pious 
or judicious author his father recommends, a reading. 

" Now your brother John is gone, who is my son's Pope, it may 
please God, if you give yourself the trouble to try, he may hear 
some reason from you. If you could bring your brother Charles 
back, it would be a great step towards the reconversion of my poor 
son. Your two Brothers are men of great parts and learning; my 
son is good-humoured, and very undesigning, and sincerely honest, 
but of weak judgment ; so fitted for any delusion. It would be the 
greatest charity you ever did, and your charity of all kinds is very 
extensive. If you can undeceive your brother Charles and my son } 
it would put a stop to this wildfire. 

" I suppose you received a Letter from your brother John that he 
came to London the 12th at night, set forward the 13th, without 
seeing your brother Charles, to make a visit to Count Zinzendorf. 
I know he looks upon his fancies as directions from the Holy Spirit. 
What carried him to Georgia I know not : but I can prove he 
brought that notion with him to Deal, when he landed from Georgia; 
and had Mr. Whitejield believed it, he had not proceeded on his 
voyage ; John had brought him back by the direction of the Spirit. 
We do nothing but pray for our children, and all others under this 
strange delusion ; since arguments from us, which to others seem 
reasonable, have no effect upon them. I doubt not of your prayers 
upon the same occasion, and all other means your good judgment 
shall enable you to use. 

" I have been thus long, to give you all the light I can into this 
affair, as a help towards your finding out a cure ; being with the 
greatest value and respect for your real, not imaginary worth, 
Your most sincere humble servant, 

Elizabeth Hutton." 

« To the Rev. Mr. Samuel Wesley, 
at Tiverton,- Devon.'-' 



S28 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



Poor Mrs. Hutton appears sadly tried because her sons in the 
point in question, relative to the remission of sins and the zoitness of 
the Spirit, will not receive the authority of Bishop BlackwaU, Bull, 
and others ; but that of the Bible only ! Perhaps it will make the 
Reader smile : but this brings to my recollection the case of the 
poor Roman Catholic woman, who having lost her rosary, cried out, 
" Lord, have mercy upon me ! Christ, have mercy upon me ! I have 
lost my Crucifix, and now have nothing but God Almighty to trust to \ n 

That both the Mr. Wesleys professed to have received the know- 
ledge of salvation by the remission of sins at the time specified by 
Mrs. Hutton is a fact which they not only never denied, but exulted 
in to the day of their death. 

The Letter in which Mr. John Wesley defended himself against 
the misrepresentations of Mrs. Hutton, and his Brother's charges 
founded on them, I cannot find; it is most probably lost: but that 
such a Letter was written is evident from his brother Samuel's allu- 
sion to it in a Letter dated December 13th of this year, which shall 
shortly be introduced. But a Letter before me of the 30th of Octo- 
ber must be inserted here, as it contains Mr. J. Wesley's explanation 
at large of his own state, the change that had passed upon his soul, 
and what he believed relative to such influences of God upon the 
hearts of men. 

« October 30th, 1738. 

" Dear Brother, 

" That you will always receive kindly what is so intended I doubt 
not. Therefore I again recommend the character of Susurrus. O 
may God deliver both you and me from all bitterness and evil speak- 
ing, as well as from all false doctrine, heresy, and schism ! 

" I. With regard to my own character, and my doctrine likewise, 
I shall answer you very plainly. By a Christian, I mean one who 
so believes in Christ as that sin hath no more dominion over him ; 
and in this obvious sense of the word, I was not a Christian till May 
24th last past. For till then sin had the dominion over me, although 
I fought with it continually : but surely then, from that time to this, 
it hath not ; such is the free grace of God in Christ ! What sins they 
were which till then reigned over me, and from which by the grace 
of God I am now free, I am ready to declare on the house-top, if it 
may be for the glory of God. 

"2. If you ask by what means I am made free, (though not per- 
fect, neither infallibly sure of my perseverance,) I answer, by faith 
in Christ: by such a sort or degree of faith as I had not till that day. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



329 



My want of this faith I knew long before, though not so clearly till 
Sunday, January 8th last, when being in the midst of the great deep, 
I wrote a few lines in the bitterness of my soul, some of which I have 
transcribed ; and may the good God sanctify them Both to you and me. 

' By the most infallible of all proofs, Inward Feeling, I am con- 
vinced this day, 

'1. Of unbelief ; having no such faith in Christ as will prevent 
my heart from being troubled ; which it could not be if I believed in 
God, and rightly believed also ii\ Him. 

< 2. Of pride, throughout my life' past ; inasmuch as I thought I 
had what I find I have not. Lord, save, or I perish ! Save me, 

' 1st, By such a faith in Thee and in Thy Christ, as implies trust, 
confidence, peace in life and in death. 

< 2nd, By such humility as may fill my heart from this hour for 
ever with a piercing uninterrupted sense, Nihil est quod hactenus 
feci; having evidently built without a foundation. 

i 3rd, By such a recollection as may cry to Thee every moment, 
but more especially when all is calm (if it should so please Thee) 
give me, faith or I die! Give me a lowly spirit, otherwise Mihi non 
sit suave vivere. Amen, come, Lord Jesus ! Tis Aa/3»<5, sXsrjtfov fxou.' 

u Some measure of this faith which bringeth salvation, or victory 
over sin, and which implies peace and trust in God through Christ, 
I now enjoy through His free mercy, through in very deed it is in me 
but as a grain of mustard seed ; for the tfXyjpoipopia tfigsw^, the seal of 
the Spirit, the love of God shed abroad in my heart, and producing 
joy in the Holy Ghost, — joy which no man taketh away, — joy un- 
speakable and full of glory ; this witness of the Spirit I have not, 
but I patiently wait for it. I know many who have already received 
it; more than one or two in the very hour we were praying for it. 
And having seen and spoken with a cloud of witnesses abroad, as 
well as in my own country, I cannot doubt that believers who wait 
and pray for it, will find these Scriptures fulfilled in themselves. My 
hope is, that they will be fulfilled in me. I build upon Christ the 
Rock of Ages, on His sure mercies described in His word, and on 
His promises, all which I know are Yea and Arnen. 

"Those who have not yet received joy in the Holy Ghost, the 
love of God, and the plerophory of faith, (any or all of which I take 
to be the xuitness of the Spirit with our spirit that we are the sons 
of God,) I believe to be Christians in that imperfect sense, wherein 
I call myself such ; and I exhort them to pray that God would give 
them also to rejoice in hope of the glory of God, and to feel his lore 
shed abroad in their hearts by the Holy Ghost whirh in girni unto 
them. 

42 



330 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



" On men I build not ; neither on Matilda Chipman's word, whom 
I have not talked with^ye minutes in my life; nor on any thing 
peculiar in the weak, well meant relation of William Herbery, who 
yet is a serious, humble-acting Christian. But have you been be- 
lieving on these ? Yes: I find them more or less in almost every 
Letter you have written on the subject. Yet were all that has been 
said on ' visions, dreams, and balls of fire,' to be fairly proposed in 
syllogisms, I believe it would prove not a jot more on one than on 
the other side of the question. 

" O brother, would to God you would leave disputing of the things 
which you know not, (if indeed you know them not,) and beg of 
God to fill up what is yet wanting in you. Why should not you also 
seek till you receive that peace of God which passeth all understand- 
ing ? Who shall hinder you, notwithstanding the manifold tempta- 
tions, to rejoice with joy unspeakable, by reason of glory? Amen, 
Lord Jesus ! May you, and all who are near of kin to you, (if you 
have it not already,) feel His love shed abroad in your hearts by 
His Spirit which dwelleth in you ; and be sealed with the Holy 
Spirit of promise, which is the earnest of your inheritance. 
"Iam 

Yours and my Sister's most affectionate Brother, 

John Wesley." 

" To the Rev d . Mr. Wesl<*y, 
Tiverton, Devon." 

To this admirable Letter Mr. Samuel thus answered : — 

" Tiverton, Devon, Nov. 15, 1738. 

" Dear Jack, 

" I have many remarks to make on your Letter : but do not care 
to fight in the dark, or run my head against a stone wall. 

" You need fear no controversy with me, unless you think it worth 
while to remove these three doubts : — 

" 1. Whether you will own or disown, in terms, the necessity of 
a sensible information from God of pardon ? If you disown it, the 
matter is over as to'you ; if you own it, then, — 

" 2. Whether you will not think me distracted to oppose you with 
the most infallible of all proofs, inward feeling in yourself, and posi- 
tive evidence in your friends, while I myself produce neither ? 

" 3. Whether you will release me from the horns of your dilemma, 
that I must either talk without knowledge like a fool, or against it 
like a knave? I conceive neither part strikes. For a man may 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



331 



reasonably argue against what he never felt, and may honestly deny 
what he has felt to be necessary to others. 

" You build nothing on tales. But I do. I see what is manifestly 
built upon them : if you disclaim it, and warn poor shallow pates of 
their folly and danger, so much the better. They are counted signs 
or tokens, means or conveyances, proofs or evidences, of the sensible 
information, &c. calculated to turn fools into madmen; and put 
them, without a jest, into the condition of Oliver's Pastor. 

u When I hear visions, &c. reproved, discouraged, and ceased 
among the new brotherhood, I shall then say no more of them : but 
till then I will use my utmost strength that God shall give me to ex- 
pose these bad branches of a bad root : and thus — 

" Such doctrine as encourages and abets spiritual fire-balls, ap- 
paritions of the Father, &c. &c. is delusive and dangerous. But the 
sensible necessary information, &c. is such ; ergo, — 

" I mention not this to enter into any dispute with you, for you 
seem to disapprove, though not expressly disclaim: but to convince 
you I am not out of my way, though encountering of windmills. I 
will do my best to make folks wiser. 

" I will borrow from our Litany a prayer you will join in. 

" 6 That it may please Thee to strengthen such as do stand ; to 
comfort and help the weak-hearted ; to raise up those that fall ; and, 

finally, to beat down Satan under our feet ! We beseech Thee to 

hear us, Good Lord P 

" My wife joins with love ; we are all pretty well. 
" I am, dear Jack, 
Your sincere and affectionate Friend and Brother, 

Samuel Wesley." 

« To the Rev d . Mr. John Wesley." 

I was about to make some severe strictures on this Letter, because 
it is exceedingly disingenuous ; and because it has been urged by 
some of the enemies of Mr. J. Wesley and Methodism as a triumph 
over their doctrine of assurance, &c. But on having recourse to 
Dr. Whitehead, who inserts a part of this Letter, I adopt his reflec- 
tions on it, which are full in point. 

" This Letter appears to me full of fallacy. To give one in- 
stance : — Mr. John Wesley had said, the witness of the Spirit was 
the common privilege of believers ; that he considered joy in the 
Holy Ghost, the love of God, and the plerophory of faith, as the 
witness of the Spirit with our spirit that ive are the sons of God; 
that the whole of what had been said on < visions, dreams, and balls 
of fire,' could not in his opinion either prove or disprove the point in 



332 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



question between them ; that is, visions, dreams, and balls of fire, 
were totally foreign to the witness of the Spirit for which he was 
contending. But his brother Samuel changes the term witness, and 
substitutes for it sensible information ; by which he means something 
visible to the sight, or existing in the fancy ; and then indeed visions, 
&c. were connected with the question ; and he reasons on this sup- 
position. But this was a mere sophism, of which Mr. J. Wesley 
would probably have taken notice had he been writing to a stranger, 
or had he foreseen that any one would print the Letters after his 
death." — The Doctor refers here to the publication of the original 
Letters of the Wesley Family, by Dr. Priestley. 

To the foregoing letter Mr. J. Wesley replied thus : — 

"Nov. 30, 1738. 

" — I believe every Christian who has not yet received it 

should pray for the loitness of God's Spirit with his spirit that he is 
a child of God. In being a child of God, the pardon of his sins is 
included ; therefore I believe the Spirit of God will witness this also. 
That this witness is from God the very terms imply ; and this wit- 
ness T believe is necessary for my salvation. How far invincible 
ignorance may excuse others I know not. But this you say is delu- 
sive and dangerous, because it encourages ami abets idle visions 
and dreams. It encourages : — true ; accidentally but not essentially. 
And that it does this accidentally, or that weak minds may pervert 
it to an idle use, is no objection against it; for so they may pervert 
every truth in the oracles of God ; more especially that dangerous 
doctrine of Joel, cited by St. Peter, It shall come to pass in the last 
days,saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh ; and your 
sons and your daughters shall prophesy , and your young men shall 
see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams. Such visions 
indeed as you mention are given up ; — does it follow that visions and 
dreams in general * are bad branches of a bad root?' God forbid. 
This would prove more than you desire." 

Mr. Samuel Wesley returns once more with objections raised on 
nearly the same grounds; changing the terms of the question in de- 
bate, and arguing on these changes. 

" Dec. 13, 1738. 

" Dear Jack, 

" You own abundantly enough to clear Mrs. Hutton from any 
misrepresentations as to you, and me from any misunderstanding her. 
I was but too right in my judgment. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



333 



u 1. You was not a Christian before May 24 : but are so now, in 
a sense of the word you call obvious; which was so far from it, that 
it astonished all who heard you then, and which I deny to be so 
much as true. 

" 2. You hold the witness of the Spirit, a clear information of 
adoption, whereof pardon is a part, to be absolutely necessary to 
your salvation, and that of others, unless excused by invincible 
ignorance. Enough ! Enough ! Yet, 

" 3. You apply Joel amazingly, though you give up suck visions 
as I speak of, yet not allowing me to call such 6 bad branches of a 
bad root.' That I may not be guilty of putting them more or less 
into every Letter, I'll discuss that matter fully by itself, once for all, 
desiring you in the mean time to say, what other Scripture dreams 
or visions you would insist on ? Whether all between Genesis and 
the Revelations? I am afraid Ahab's lying spirits may be too per- 
tinent. 

" That you were not a Christian before May in your sense any 
one may allow : but have you ever since continued sinless ? Sin 
has not the dominion. Do you never then fall? Or do you mean 
no more than that you are free from presumptuous sins? If the 
former, I deny it ; if the latter who disputes ? 

" Your misapplication of the witness of the Spirit is so thoroughly 
cleared by Bishop Bull, that I shall not hold a candle to the sun. 
What portion of love, joy, &c. God may be pleased to bestow on 
"Christians is in His hand, not our's. Those texts you quote no 
more prove them generally necessary, in what you call your imper- 
fect state, than f Rejoice in the Lord always 7 contradicts 'Blessed 
are they that mourn? There is a time to weep, and a time to laugh, 
till that day comes when all tears shall be wiped from our eyes, — 
which I take it will hardly be before death : to which happiness God 
of His infinite mercy, through Christ, bring us all ! 

"We join in love. As your last is dated from Oxford, I write 
thither, though you may be gone by this time. 

"] am, Dear Jack, 
. Your affectionate and sincere Friend and Brother, 

S. Wesley." 

" I had much more to say : but it will keep, if ever it should be 
proper." 

This Letter may be thought proper or passable between brother 
and brother: but it is inexcusable in a logician, and completely 
proves that Mr. Samuel had not one shew of argument farther to 



334 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



produce. The first part of Mr. J. Wesley's reply is lost ; the fol- 
lowing is all that remains 

" I think Bishop BulPs Sermon on the witness of the Spirit, 
(against the witness of the Spirit it should rather be entitled,) is 
full of gross perversions of Scripture, and manifest contradictions 
both to Scripture and experience. I find more persons day by day, 
who experience a clear evidence of their being in a state of Salvation I 
but I never said this continues equally clear in all, as long as they 
continue in a state of Salvation. Some indeed have testified, and 
the whole tenor of their life made their testimony unexceptionable, 
that from that hour they have felt no agonies at all, no anxious fears, 
no sense of dereliction, as others have. 

"But much I fear we begin our dispute at the wrong end. I fear 
you dissent from the fundamental Articles of the Church of England. 
I know Bishop Bull does. I doubt you do not hold justification by 
Faith alone: if not, then neither do you hold what our Articles 
teach concerning the extent and the guilt of original sin, neither do 
you feel yourself a lost sinner ; and if we begin not here, we are 
building on the sand. O may the God of love, if my sister or you 
are otherwise minded, reveal even this unto you !" 

Rem acu tetigit. This was most undoubtedly the state and feel- 
ing of Mr. Samuel Wesley at this time. That he came to a better 
state of mind at last his Brother fully believed. 

The next year's correspondence is as follows : — 

" Tiverton, March 29, 1738-9- 

" Dear Jack, 

" I might as well have wrote immediately after your last as now, 
for any new information I expected from my mother ; I might as 
well have let it alone at present, for any effect it will have, farther 
than shewing you I neither despise you on the one hand, nor am 
angry with you on the other. 

" I am hardly persuaded you will see me face to face in this world, 
though somewhat nearer than Count Zinzendorf Charles has at 
last told me in terms, he believes no more of dreams or visions than 
I do. Had you said so, I believe I should have hardly spent any 
time upon them ; though I find others credit them, whatever you 
may do. 

" You make two degrees or kinds of assurance. That neither of 
them is necessary to a state of Salvation I prove thus : — 

" 1. Because multitudes are saved without either. These are of 
three sorts: — 1. All infants baptized, who die before actual sin. — 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



335 



2. All persons of a melancholy and gloomy constitution ; who 
without a miracle, cannot be changed. 3. All penitents [hack- 
sliders?] who live a good life after their recovery, and yet never 
attain to their first state. 

" 2. The lowest assurance is an impression from God, who is 
infallible, that heaven shall be actually enjoyed by theperson to whom 
it is made. How is this consistent with fears of miscarriage; with 
deep sorrow, and going on the way weeping ? How can any doubt 
after such certificate? If they can, then there is an assurance whereby 
the person who has it is not sure. 

"3. If this be essential to a state of salvation, it is utterly impossible 
any should fall from that state finally ; since, how can any thing be 
more fixed than what Truth and Power has said He will perform ? 
Unless you will say of the matter here as I observed of the person, 
that there may be assurance wherein the thing itself is not certain. 

I am 

Your affectionate Friend and Brother, 

S. Wesley. 

The Reader will observe, that in this Letter Mr. S. Wesley con- 
founds the assurance of being now in the favour of God with that 
of being infallibly and eternally saved ! The latter doctrine Mr. J. 
Wesley never taught. 

The following is Mr. J. Wesley's reply : — 

"Bristol, April 4, 1738-9- 

" Dear Brother, 

"I greatly rejoice at the temper with which you now write ; and 
trust there is not only mildness, but love also, in your heart: if so, 
you shall know of this doctrine whether it be of God, though perhaps 
not by my ministry. 

"To this hour you have pursued an ignoratio elenclii. Your 
assurance and mine are as different as light and darkness. I mean 
an assurance that I am ?ww in a state of salvation : you, an assu- 
rance that I shall persevere therein. The very definition of the term 
cuts oft" your second and third observation. As to the first I would 
take notice, — 

" 1. No kind of assurance, (that I know,) or of faith, or of repent- 
ance, is essential to their salvation who die infants. 

" 2. I believe God is ready to give all true penitents who fly to 
His free grace in Christ a fuller sense of pardon than they had 
before they fell. I know this to be true of several : whether there 
ure exempt cases I know not. 



336 



SAMUEL WESLEV, JUN. 



u 3, Persons that were of a melancholy and gloomy constitution, 
even to some degree of madness, I have known in a moment, (let it 
be called a miracle, I quarrel not,) brought into a state of firm, 
lasting peace and joy. 

" My dear Brother, the whole question turns chiefly, if not wholly, 
on matter of fact. You deny that God does now work these effects ; 
at least, that He works them in such a manner. I affirm both ; 
because I have heard those facts with my ears, and seen them with 
my eyes. I have seen, (as far as it can be seen,) many persons 
changed in a moment from the spirit of horror, fear, and despair, to 
the spirit of hope, joy, and peace ; and from sinful desires, till then 
reigning over them, to a pure desire of doing the will of God. 
These are matters of fact whereof I have been, and almost daily am, 
eye or ear witness. 

" What, (upon the same evidence as to the suddenness and reality 
of the change,) I believe, or know, touching visions or dreams. 
This I know : several persons in whom this great change from the 
power of Satan unto God was wrought either in sleep, or during a 
strong representation to the eye of their minds of Christ, either on 
the cross, or in glory. This is the fact: let any judge of it as they 
please. But that such a change was then wrought appears (not 
from their shedding tears only, or sighing or singing psalms, as your 
poor Correspondent did by the woman at Oxford, but) from the 
whole tenour of their life, till then many ways wicked ; from that 
time holy, just, and good. Saw you him who was a lion till then, 
and is now a lamb ; — he that was a drunkard, but now exemplarily 
sober ; — the whoremonger that was, who abhors the very lusts of 
the flesh ? These are my living arguments for what I assert, that 
God noio as aforetime, gives remission of sins and the gift of the 
Holy Ghost, which may be called visions: — if it be not so, I am 
found a false-witness. But, however, I do and will testify the things 
I have both seen and heard. 

" I do not now expect to see your face in the flesh : not that I 
believe God will discharge you yet, but I believe I have nearly 
finished my course.* O may I be found in Him, not having my 
own righteousness! 



* Under this mark Dr. Priestly has the following note, — " How greatly was 
Mr. Wesley mistaken in this his full persuasion, when he lived fifty years 
after this.'' This very note is introduced designedly to discredit Mr. Wesley's 
doctrine of assurance : but the reflection is unfair and false. Mr. Wesley 
does not say, nor intimate, that he had a full persuasion that he had nearly 
finished his course. He says simply, " I do not expect io see your face in 

/ 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



337 



" When I thy promised Christ have seen, 
And clasp'd him in my soul's embrace; 
Possess'd of Thy salvation, — then — 
Then may I, Lord, depart in peace ! 

The great blessing of God be upon you and your's. 

" I am, dear Brother, 
Your ever affectionate and obliged Brother, 

John Wesley." 

" P. S. I expect to stay here some time ; perhaps as long as X 
am in the body.' 7 

This Letter Mr. Samuel Wesley answered thus 

"April 16, 1739. 

w Dear Jack, 

" I heartily pray God that we may meet each other with joy in 
the next life ; and beg Him to forgive either of us, as far as guilty, 
for our not meeting in this. I acknowledge His justice in making 
my friends stand afar off, and hiding my acquaintance out of my 
sight. 

" I find brevity has made me obscure. I argue against assurance 
in your or any sense as part of the Gospel covenant, because many 
are saved without it. You own you cannot deny exempt cases, 
which is giving up the dispute. Your assurance being a cleat 
impression of God upon the soul I say must be perpetual, must be 
irreversible ; else it is not assurance from God, infallible and 
omnipotent. 

" You say the Cross is strongly represented to the eye of the mind. 
Do these words signify, in plain English the fancy ? Inward eyes, 
ears, and feelings, are nothing to other people. I am heartily sorry 
such alloy should be found among so much piety." 



the flesh — I believe I have nearly finished my course ;" — and at the conclusion 
of the Letter, — "I expect to stay here some time ; perhaps as long as I am 
in the body." Now, do these hypothetic terms — expect— believe — perhaps, — 
amount to a full persuasion that he should shortly die? I trow n °t- But he 
had reason to suppose and believe, from the then state of his health, that 
Death was at the door. 

And with respect to the continuance of human life every thing is proble- 
matical. In the midst of life we are in death. 

See the conclusion of his next Letter,— May 10, 1739 

43 



338 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



In the above Letter Mr. S. Wesley lays down premises of his own ; 
which he attributes to his Brother ; and which his Brother never 
proposed, nor maintained. And, strange to tell, from these assumed 
premises, he draws conclusions which they will not support ! A clear 
impression of God upon the soul must be irreversible : because God 
is infallible and omnipotent ! Was there ever such reasoning ? He 
might as well have maintained, That the Divine Image in the soul of 
man was, in his creation, a clear and full impression of God : — 
therefore it was perpetual and irreversible. Consequently Adam 
never fell, and the history of that event is a fable ! O, how prejudice 
and religious bigotry blind the mind, and pervert the heart ! Mr. 
Samuel proceeds : — 

" The little reflection on my poor correspondent at Oxford is 
quite groundless. I do not remember he says singing (adding 
rolling, &c.) was the only sign of her new birth ; it is brought as a 
fruit of it. May we not know the tree by the fruit ? Such visions I 
think may fairly be concluded fallacious, only for being attended 
with so ridiculous an effect. 

" My mother tells me she fears a formal schism is already begun 
among you, though you and Charles are ignorant of it. For God's 
sake take care of that ; and banish extemporary expositions, and 
extemporary prayers. 

" I have got your abridgment of Haliburton, and have sent for 
Watts. If it please God to allow me life and strength, I shall by 
His help demonstrate that the >cot as little deserves preference to 
all Christians but our Saviour, as the Book all writings but those 
you mention. There are two flagrant falsehoods in the very first 
chapter. But your eyes are so fixed upon one point, that you over- 
look every thing else. You overshoot : but Whitfield raves. 

" I intreat you to let me know what reasons you have to think 
you shall not live long. I received yours dated the 4th, on Sunday 
14. The post will reach me much sooner, and I shall want much 
to know ivhat ails you. I should be very angry with you if you 
cared for it, should you have broken your iron constitution already: 
as I was with the glorious Paschal for losing his health, and living 
almost twenty years in pain. 

" Dear Jack, 
Your sincere and affectionate Friend and. Brother, 

S. Wesley.'* 

In answer to Mr. Samuel's argument, or rather assertion, that the 
assurance in question made no part of the Gospel covenant, Mr. J 

Wesley says,— 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



339 



"Bristol, May 10th, 1739- 

a Dear Brother, 

u The having abundance of work upon my hands is only a cause 
of my not writing sooner. The cause was rather my unwillingness 
to continue an unprofitable dispute. 

" The Gospel promises to you, and to me, and to our children, 
and to all that are afar off, even as many of those as the Lord our 
God shall call, as are not disobedient to the heavenly vision, the 
witness of God's spirit with their spirit that they are the children 
of God; that they are now at this hour all accepted in the Beloved : 
but it witnesses not that they always shall be. It is an assurance 
of present salvation only ; therefore not necessarily perpetual, 
neither irreversible. 

" I am one of many witnesses of this matter of fact, that God does 
now make good this His promise daily, very frequently during a 
representation (how made I know not, but riot to the outward eye,) 
of Christ, either hanging on the Cross, or standing on the right hand 
of God. This I know to be of God because from that hour, the 
person so affected is a. new creature; both as to his inward tempers, 
and outward life. 'Old things are passed away, and all things 
become new.' 

u A very late instance of this I will give you. While we were 
praying at a Society here on Tuesday the first instant, the power of 
God (so I call it) came so mightily among us, that one, and another, 
and another, fell down as thunderstruck. In that hour, many that 
were in deep anguish of spirit were all filled with peace and joy. 
Ten persons, till then in sin, doubt, and fear, found such a change 
that sin had no more dominion over them : and instead of the spirit 
of fear, they are now filled with that of love, and joy, and a sound 
mind. A Quaker that stood by was very angry at them ; and was 
biting his lips, and knitting his brows, when the Spirit of God came 
upon him also, so that he fell down as one dead. We prayed over 
him, and he soon lifted up his head with joy, and joined with us in 
thanksgiving. 

" A bye-stander, one John Haydon, was quite enraged at this ; 
and being unable to deny something supernatural in it, laboured 
beyond measure to convince all his acquaintance that it was a delu- 
sion of the Devil. I was met in the street next day by one who 
informed me that John Haydon was fallen raving mad. It seems 
he had sat down to dinner, but wanted first to make an end of a 
sermon he was reading. At the last page he suddenly changed 
colour ; fell off his chair ; and began screaming terribly, and beating 
himself against the ground. I found him on the floor, the room 



340 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



being full of people, whom his wife would have kept away : but he 
cried out, i No ! let them all come ; let all the world see the just 
judgment of God.' Two or three were holding him as well as they 
could. He immediately fixed his eyes on me, and said, i Aye, this 
is he I said deceived the people : but God hath overtaken me. I 
said it was a delusion of the Devil ; this is no delusion !' Then he 
roared aloud, f O thou devil ; thou cursed Devil ! yea, thou legion 
of Devils ! thou canst not stay in me. Christ will cast thee out ; I 
know His work is begun. Tear me to pieces if thou wilt: but thou 
canst not hurt me.' 

He then beat himself again ; and groaning again with violent 
sweats, and heaving of the breast, we prayed with him, and God put 
a new song in his mouth. The words were, which he pronounced 
with a clear strong voice, — This is the Lord's doing, and it is mar- 
vellous in our eyes. This is the day which the Lord hath made ; 
we will rejoice and be glad in it. Blessed be the Lord God of 
Israel, from this time forth for evermore. I called again an hour 
after. We found his body quite worn out, and his voice lost : but 
his soul was full of joy and love, rejoicing in hope of the glory of 
God. 

" I am now in as good health, (thanks be to God) as I ever was 
since I remember, and I believe shall be so as long as I live, for I 
do not expect to have a lingering death. The reasons that induce 
me to think I shall not live to be old are such as you would not 
apprehend to be of any weight. I am under no concern on this 
bead : let my master see to it. O may the God of love be with you 
and my sister more and more ! 

" Dear Brother, 
Your ever affectionate Brother, 

John Wesley." 

About two months before his death Mr. Samuel Wesley wrote the 
fallowing Letter, which was probably the last he wrote on the sub- 
ject ; and appears to be an answer to the foregoing. 

" Tiverton, Sept. 3d, 1739- 

" Dear Jack, 

" It has pleased God to visit me with sickness, else I should not 
have been so backward in writing. Pray to Him for us, 6 That He 
would give us patience under our sufferings, and a happy issue out 
of all our afflictions ; granting us in this world knowledge of His 
truth, and in the world "to come life everlasting.' 

" It is good news that you have built a Charity School, and better 



SAMUEL WESLEY, J UK, 



still that you have got a second almost up, as I find by yours, that 
Mr. Wigginton brought me. I wish you could build not only a 
school, but a Church too, for the colliers, if there is not any place at 
present for worship where they can meet ; and I should heartily 
rejoice to have it endowed, though Mr. Whitfield were to be the 
minister of it, provided the Bishop fully joined. 

" Your distinction between the discipline and the doctrine of the 
Church is, I think, not quite pertinent ; for surely Episcopacy is a 
matter of doctrine too: but granting it otherwise, you know there is 
no fear of being cast out of our Synagogue for any tenets whatsoever. 
Did not Clarke die preferred ? Were not Collins and Coward free 
from anathema? Are not Chubb and Gordon now caressed? My 
knowledge of this makes me suspect Whitfield, as if he designed to 
provoke persecution by his bodings of it. He has already personally 
disobliged the Bishops of Gloucester and London ; and doubtless 
will do as much by all the rest, if they fall not down before his 
whimsies, and should offer to stand in his way. Now if he by his 
madness should lay himself open to the small remains of discipline 
among us, as by marrying without licence, or any other way, and 
get excommunicated for his pains, I am very apprehensive you 
would still stick to him as your dear brother ; and so, though the 
Church would not excommunicate you, you would excommunicate 
the Church. Then I suppose you would enlarge your censure, which 
now takes in most of the inferior clergy. But you have taught me 
to have the worse opinion of no man upon that account, till you have 
proved your charge against Bishop Bull At present, I am inclined 
to think, that being blamed with him is glory. 

" You yourself doubted at first, and inquired and examined about 
the ecstacies : the matter therefore is not so plain as motion to a 
man walking. But I have my own reason, as well as your authority, 
against the exceeding clearness of Divine interposition there. Your 
followers fall into agonies. I confess it. They are freed from them 
after you have prayed over them ; — Granted. They say it is God's 
doing. I own they say so. Dear B r . where is your ocular demon- 
stration? Where indeed is the rational proof? Their living well 
afterwards, may be a probable and sufficient argument that they be- 
lieve themselves. But it goes no farther. I must ask a few more 
questions. Did these agitations ever begin during the use of any 
Collects of the Church? or during the poaching of any sermon that 
had been preached within consecrated ivalls without that effect, or 
during the inculcating any other doctrine besides that of your new 
birth ? Are the main body of these agents or patients good sort of 
people before hand, or loose and immoral ? 



342 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



" My wife joins in love to you and Charles, if he is with you, or 
indeed wherever he is ; for you know best his motions, and he is 
likely to hear from you before me. Phill is very well; my wife in- 
different ; and I am on the mending hand in spite of foul weather. 
"I am, dear Jack, 
Your sincere and affectionate Friend and Brother, 

Samuel Wesley." 

The tone of this Letter is greatly altered from that of most of the 
preceding. He no longer disputes against the doctrine of assurance ; 
but the agitations he cannot conceive to be a work, or effect of the 
working, of the Divine Spirit. Mr. J. Wesley did not consider them 
as such : but simply asserted the fact, that many thus seized were 
delivered from them at the earnest prayers of believers, and at the 
same time received a sense of their acceptance with God ; and this 
last was proved to be His work by the subsequent holiness of their 
lives. 

The question, — Did any of these agitations take place while any 
of the Collects of the Church were read ? — might be answered by 
another, — Was Paul reading a rational dissertation on righteousness, 
temperance, and a judgment to come, when Felix trembled ? Acts 
xxiv. 25. One of our Artists, who attempted to paint this scene, 
did represent Paul reading out of a book to Felix : but, on being 
asked the question, — Was it likely that Paul read before Felix ? and 
if so, was it likely that he trembled at that reading ? — was in a 
moment convinced of the absurdity, struck the book out of the Apos- 
tle's hands, and directed both them and his eyes to the Roman 
Governor. 

The Collects are for the worship of the Church, the people of 
God, who come to perform their devotions to their God and Father ; 
they were never designed to be instruments of awakening the pro- 
fligate. That belongs to suitable discourses delivered from the pulpit. 
It requires strong and forcible addresses, varied and suited according 
to circumstances and occasions, to arrest and awaken the careless, 
and to cause them to turn their eyes in upon their hearts, and consi- 
der their ways. It was a very silly objection which Mr. Samuel 
made in a Letter to his mother, against the field preaching of his 
two Brothers and Mr. Whitfield. " They leave off (says he) the 
Liturgy in the fields. Though Mr. Whitfield expresses his value 
for it, he never once read it to his taterdemallions on a common." 
If he had, who would have attended to him or it ? — a thing which 
they could hear in any Church, or read themselves on their return 
home ! No, it was the novelty of the thing that induced them to 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



343 



attend. They saw a man in the garb and attitude of a minister 
standing on the common, on the highways, or by the hedges; — and 
they ran together to hear what he had got to say, and he preached 
unto them Jesus, and in such a scripture way as was then heard in 
few Churches in the land. Thus they were awakened and converted 
to God. " Upon a review (says Dr. Whitehead) of the whole of 
this controversy, we may safely pronounce that the doctrine of assu- 
rance is in no respect invalidated or rendered doubtful by any thing 
Mr. Samuel Wesley has said against it." 

On the contrary we may assert, that it shines more illustrious ; 
and that the very circumstance of such a very wise, learned, and able 
a logician as Mr, Samuel not having been able to bring one argument 
of any weight against it, though he availed himself, in the straits to 
which his Brother had reduced him, of sophisms to support him, is 
a strong proof that it is founded on the Sacred Scriptures, necessarily 
belongs to the New Covenant, and that there is neither divination 
nor enchantment against it. As to field-preaching, the vast and 
wondrous moral change that was made in the hearts and lives of the 
superlative sinners of Kings wood, to which Mr. Samuel Wesley in 
the Letter above turns his attention with delight, was produced 
under God by out-of-door preaching. And yet, with all this 
evidence before his eyes, so bigoted was he to forms, and eccle- 
siastical order, that he says in the above Letter to his Mother, 
that he u would rather have his Brothers picking straws within the 
walls of the University, than preaching in the Area of MoorfieldsP 
Had they been of his mind, how many thousands of souls must in 
all likelihood have perished, to whom that kind of preaching became 
the means of salvation ; and who are now exulting in the glory of 
God, because his faithful servants went out to the highways, and to 
the hedges, and compelled them to come in that His house might be 
filled ! 

For other matters relative to what was called Mr. Wesley's doc- 
trine of Assurance ; (or in other and better words his strongly 
insisting on, and applying to suitable subjects, this Apostolic doctrine, 
a God sent forth His Son to redeem them that were under the Law, 
that we might receive the adoption of sons : And because ye are 
sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of His Son into your hearts, 
crying Abba Father!") see several Observations in the close of the 
Memoir of Mrs. Susanna Wesley. 

We find from Mr. Samuel Wesley's letter of Sept. 3,-1739, that 
he had been visited with sickness ; from which I believe he did not 
fully recover, though he then fancied himself " on the mending 
hand." But the event shewed that he was then on the confines of 



344 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



the grave. According to the statement of a friend, who wrote the 
short Memoir prefixed to the 12mo edition of his Poems, "continual 
application to various business, and an intense pursuit at the same 
time of his studies, had well nigh worn him out by the time he had 
reached little more than half the age of man ; so that being advised 
to retire, for air and gentle exercise, to recruit his constitution, he 
was easily prevailed upon to accept a country school in the West of 
England, where he soon fell into a lingering illness, which in a few 
years brought him to his end." 

Dr. Whitehead observes, " Mr. Wesley had a bad state of health 
some time before he left Westminster, and his removal to Tiverton 
did not much mend it. On the night of the 5th of November, 1739, 
he went to bed seemingly as well as usual, was taken ill about three 
in the morning, and died at seven after about four hours' illness." 

The following Letter from a particular friend, Mr. Amos Matthews, 
to Mr. Charles Wesley, states the circumstances more explicitly. 

" Tiverton, Nov. 14, 1739- 

a Rev. and dear Sir, 
a Your Brother, and my dear Friend, (for so you are sensible he 
was to me,) on Monday the fifth of November, went to bed, as he 
thought, as well as he had been for some time before. He was 
seized about three o'clock in the morning very ill, when your sister 
immediately sent for Mr. Norman, and ordered the servant to call 
me. Mr. Norman came as quick as he possibly could : but said, as 
soon as he saw him, that he could not get over it, but would die in a 
few hours. He was not able to take any thing, nor to speak to us ; 
only yes or no to a question asked him ; and that did not last half an 
hour. I never went from his bedside till he expired, which was 
about seven the same morning. With a great deal of difficulty we 
persuaded your dear sister to leave the room before he died. I trembled 
to think how she would bear it, knowing the sincere affection and 
love she had for him. But, blessed be God, he hath heard and an- 
swered prayer on her behalf ; and in a great measure calmed her 
spirit, though she has not yet been out of her chamber. Your 
Brother was buried on Monday last, in the afternoon; and is gone 
to reap the fruit of his labours. I pray God we may imitate him in 
all his virtues, and be prepared to follow. . I should enlarge much 
more, but have not time ; for which reason I hope you will excuse 
him, who is under the greatest obligations to be, and really is, with 
the greatest sincerity, 

" Yours in all things, 

Amos Matthews." 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



345 



On receiving this intelligence Mr. John and Charles Wesley set 
off to visit and comfort their widowed sister at Tiverton, which they 
reached on the 2 1st ; and under this date Mr. J. Wesley makes the 
following entry in his Journal : — 

"On Wednesday 21st, (Nov. 1739) in the afternoon, we came to 
Tiverton. My poor Sister was sorrowing almost as one without 
hope. Yet we could not but rejoice at hearing front one who had 
attended my Brother in all his iveakness, that several days before he 
went hence God had given him a calm and full assurance of his 
interest in Christ. O may every one who opposes it be thus con- 
vinced that this doctrine is of God !" 

Pray what does this imply? An earnest desire that the God of all 
grace may convince all opposers of this doctrine, that it is of God; 
by giving them before they go hence a calm and full assurance of 
their interest in Christ. Can any wish be more humane, more 
charitable, or more merciful? But how has this entry been treated 
by a late Biographer of Mr. Wesley ? — I am sorry to be obliged to 
mention Mr. Robert Southey, with any thing that seems like dis- 
respect. But on this subject he has been illiberal; and I think I 
can set him right. " Wesley (says he) cannot be suspected of inten- 
tional deceit : yet who is there who, upon reading this passage, would 
suppose that Samuel had died after an illness of four hours? Well 
might he protest against the apprehension or the charity of those 
who were so eager to hold him up to the world as their convert." 

None of his Brothers, nor of the Methodists of that time, ever was 
eager to hold up Mr. Samuel Wesley as their convert. His Brothers 
laboured to bring him from the errors under which he lay ; and 
most certainly there were articles in his creed that were neither in 
his Church nor in his Bible, as the preceding Letters prove. That 
he ceased his opposition to the doctrine of the witness of the Spirit, 
without which religion is little better than a shadow, is evident from 
his Letter of Sept. 3, which was two months before he died. That 
Mr. Wesley does not even insinuate that he received a calm and 
full assurajice of Ms interest in Christ in his last four hours is 
most evident. He says, it was several days before he went hence ; 
and he says this, on the authority of one who had attended him in 
all his weakness, — and he had weakness for Several years as we 
have seen : but he was particularly weak and afflicted some months 
before he died; and surely several days before he died, when his 
particular weakness must have led him to conclude that death might 
be at the door, was ample time for the mercy of God in Christ Jesus 

44 



346 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



to be manifested to his soul, that he might not die in the dark. May 
we not retort, and say, " Southey cannot be suspected of intentional 
deceit ; yet who is there who, upon reading this passage, would not 
suppose that Mr. J. Wesley states, that his brother Samuel got a 
calm and full assurance of his interest in Christ in the last four hours 
of his life?"' " But he died, ( says Mr. Southey) in that essential faith 
which has been common to all Christians in all ages." I believe he 
did. But Mr. Southey seems not to understand the distinction be- 
tween the faith, — that is, the system of doctrines, duties, privileges, 
&c. which constitute the Christian Revelation ; — and the Faith that 
justifies the ungodly. He who does not know this distinction, knows 
little of Christianity for his own personal salvation. ' Mr. Southey is 
also an opposer of the doctrine of the witness of the Spirit. So 
essential do I think this to Mr. Southey's salvation, that I heartily 
pray to God that not only several days, but several years, (for I 
wish him a very long life,} before he goes hence, he may receive 
from God, a calm and full assurance of his interest in Christ; and 
be thus convinced that the doctrine is of God. In this case, as in 
many others, relative to .Mr. Wesley and Methodism, Mr. Southey 
has spoken against what he does not understand. I may tell him, 
and all who are of his mind, that the .Methodists never refer to Mr. 
Samuel Wesley as a proof of the truth of this doctrine. They refer 
to no man, not to Mr. John Wesley himself: they appeal to none — 
they appeal to the Ptible, where this doctrine stands as inexpugnable 
as the pillars of Heaven. Nor do they need solitary instances as 
facts, to prove that on this point they have not mistaken the Bible, 
while they, by the mercy of God, have thousands of testimonies every 
year of its truth : and they know it to be the common birth-right of 
all the sons and daughters of God. Without it the whole life of Faith 
would be hypothetical. And if a man have not the consolations of 
the Holy Spirit, and a scriptural and satisfactory evidence of his own 
interest in Christ, and of his title, through Him, to the kingdom of 
Heaven, the Koran, for ought he knows, may be as true as the Bible. 
No man can inherit unless he be a son : " For if sons, then heirs 
and to them that are sons " God sends the spirit of His Son into 
their hearts, crying Abba, Father.^ These are the true sayings of 
God, and all His people know them. 

Before 1 quit that Collection of Letters published by Dr. Priestley, 
where Mr. Samuel Wesley's opposition to his brothers is principally 
recorded, I must say a word on the gratulatory appeal which the 
D i rtor makes to the Methodists, in his Address prefixed to those 
Letters. 

" This very publication." says he, " will convince you that you 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



347 



who are now called Methodists are a very different set of people, 
and much more rational than those who were first distinguished by 
that name." I answer, we are not a very different people, nor dif- 
ferent at all, either in one article of our essential doctrines, or in 
one tittle of our Church discipline. That our people grow wiser 
and better, and become more useful, we acknowledge with gratitude 
to the Author of every good and perfect gift ; and this is naturally 
to be expected when they have the advantages of a pure and en- 
lightened ministry, where they are in the constant habit of hearing 
that Gospel-trumpet which emits no uncertain sounds. The Doctor 
goes on, " We do not now hear of those sudden and miraculous con- 
versions." — Whether the Doctor did or did not hear of what he calls 
sudden and miraculous conversions, we, thank God, do hear of, 
and see them almost daily in different parts of our Connexion; yea, 
and in several cases, accompanied with what he calls " convulsions, 
falling down, 77 &c. though we do not think that these circumstances 
are at all essential to the thing, for we find in numerous cases the in- 
stantaneous work effected without them. They are neither looked 
for, sought for, n©r encouraged. They are adventitious circum- 
stances ; in most cases of their occurrence unavoidable, for the very 
reasons, which Mr. J. Wesley gave at the time they were most fre- 
quent, under his own ministry. " For," says he, " how easy is it to 
suppose that a strong, lively, and sudden apprehension of the heinous- 
ness of sin, the wrath of God, and the bitter pains of eternal death, 
should affect the body as well as the soul, during the present laws 
of vital union; should interrupt or disturb the ordinary circulations, 
and put nature out of its course. Yea, we may question whether, 
while this union subsists, it be possible for the mind to be affected in 
so violent a degree, without some or other of those bodily symptoms 
following. It is also remarkable that there is plain Scripture pre- 
cedent of every symptom which has lately appeared. So that we 
cannot allow even the conviction attended with these to be madness, 
without giving up both reason and Scripture." Dr. Priestley goes on, 
and says, " Nor will many of you, I presume, at this day pretend to 
date your new-birth with as much precision as your natural birth." 
The inaccuracy of these expressions I leave undisturbed. " But you 
will here find the day, the hour, and the minute, when both Mr. 
John and Mr. Charles Wesley first received, or imagined they first 
received, their Divine light ; and, as they say, became Christians, 
from being before that moment no Christians" More inaccuracy ! 
Hour and minute are added here by Dr. Priestley, none of which 
appear in the letters in this Publication : but I let that pass also, 
though inexcusable in an experimental Philosopher; for although 



348 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



these things are not mentioned, yet they were doubtless as determin- 
able as the day. I must here also say, that Methodism is in this 
respect also the same, God does His own work in the same icay 
now that he did then. And there is nothing more usual among even 
the best educated and enlightened of the members of the Methodists' 
Society than a distinct knowledge of the time, place, and circum- 
stances, when, where, and in which, they were deeply convinced of 
sin, and afterwards had a clear sense of God's mercy to their souls, 
in forgiving their sins, and giving them the witness in themselves 
that they were born of God. So that, in this sense also the Metho* 
dists not only continue to preach, believe, and be, what they formerly 
were, but differ tofo ccelo from Doctor Priestley, and the religious 
tenets he held. And let this be an answer to his question in p. xxv. 
"In what then, my brethren, do we differ?" — In almost every article 
of our Creed, the being of a God and the Divine authority of the 
Holy Scriptures excepted. And if we ever change our Creed into 
that to which the Doctor wishes to lead us, may our name be blotted 
out from the earth, and our memorial perish from among the children 
of men ! Selah. 

I shall now proceed to take a general view of the Writings and 
Character of this eminent man. 

It is said of Mr. Samuel Wesley by those who knew him well, 
that "he possessed an open benevolent temper, which he had from 
nature, which he had so cultivated on principle, and was so intent 
upon it as a duty to help every body as he could, that the number 
and continual success of his good offices was astonishing even to his 
friends, who saw with what pleasure and zeal he did them : and he 
was an instance how exceedingly serviceable in life a person of a 
very inferior station may be, who sets his heart upon it. As his 
diligence on such occasions was never tired out, so he had a singular 
address and dexterity in soliciting tbem. His own little income was 
liberally made use of; and as his acquaintance whom he applied to 
were always confident of his care and integrity, he never wanted 
means to carry on his good purposes ; so that his life was a series of 
useful charity." 

Mr. Wesley's wit was keen, and his sense strong. As a Poet, 
he stands entitled to a very distinguished niche in the Temple of 
Fame ; and it has long appeared to me strange that his Poetical 
Works have not found a place either in Johnson's, Anderson's, or 
Chalmers' Collection of the British Poets. To say that those 
Collectors did not think them entitled to a place there would be a 
gross reflection on their judgment; as in the last and best collection, 
consisting of one hundred and twenty-seven Poets, it would be easy 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



349 



to prove that Samuel Wesley is equal to most, and certainly superior 
to one half, of that number. But the name! — the name would 
have scared many superficial and fantastic readers, as they would 
have been sadly afraid of meeting in some corner or other with 
Methodism, which is so intimately connected with the name of 
Wesley. With multitudes a name is the omen of good or bad luck, 
according to their fancies or prepossessions. 

In 1736 Mr. Samuel Wesley published A collection of Poems 
on several Occasions, in quarto, for which it appears he got a hand- 
some List of Subscribers. Before this, several of them had been 
published separately, or in other Collections, without the name of 
the Author. One of these Poems, indeed the largest in the Collec- 
tion, is intituled The Battle of the Sexes. It contains fifty verses, 
in the stanza of Spencer. It had been published by itself, without 
the Author's knowledge ; and produced a handsome compliment 
from Mr. Christopher Pitt, To the unknown Author of The Battle 
op the Sexes: it is too long to transcribe; but I cannot withhold 
the following lines, — 

What muse but your's so justly could display 

Th' embattled Passions marshall'd in array ? 

To airy notions solid forms dispense, 

And make ouv thoughts the images of sense t 

Discover all the rational machine, 

And shew the movements, springs, and wheels within. 

His personification and description of Religion in this Poem has 
been admired by all Readers, — 

" Mild, sweet, serene, and cheerful was her mood ; 
Nor grave with sternness, nor with lightness free, 
Against example resolutely good, 
Fervent in zeal, and warm in charity." 

In this Work there are four Tales admirable for their humour, 
and for their appropriate and instructive moral; though in some 
instances the descriptions are rather coarse : — The Cooler, The 
Pig, The Mastiff, and The Basket. 

As the Work is in the hands of few of those under whose notice 
these Memoirs are likely to fall, I shall insert the Pig as a specimen, — 

THE PIG: — A Tale. 

Some husbands on a winter's day 
Were met to laugh their spleen away. 
As wine flows in and spirits rise, 
They praise their consorts to the skies^ 



350 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



Obedient wives were seldom known, 
Yet all could answer for their own : 
Acknowledg'd each as sovereign lord, 
Abroad, at home, in deed, in word j 
In short, as absolute their reign, as 
Grand seignior's over his sultanas 
For pride or shame to be out-done, 
All join'd in the discourse but one ; 
Who, vex'd so many lies to hear, 
Thus stops their arrogant career : 
Tis mighty strange, sirs, what you say \ 
What ! all so absolutely sway, 
In England, where Italians wise 
Have plac'd the woman's Paradise ; 
In London, where the sex's flower 
Have of that Eden fix'd the bow'r : 
Fie, men of sense, to be so vain ! 
You're not in Turkey or in Spain ; 
True Britons all, I'll lay my life 
None here is master of his wii'e. 

These words the general fury rouse, 
And all the common cause espouse; 
Till one with voice superior said, 
(Whose lungs were sounder than his head), 
I'll send my footmen instant home, 
To bid his mistress hither come : 
And if she flies not at ray call, 
To own my power before you all, 
I'll grant I'm hen-peck'd if you please, 
As S- or as Socrates. 

Hold there, replies th' objector sly, 
Prove first that matrons never lie ; 
Else words are wind : to tell you true, 
I neither credit them nor you ; 
No, we'll be judg'd a surer way, 
By what they do, not what they say, 
I'll hold you severally, that boast, 
A Supper at the loser's cost, 
That if you'll but vouchsafe to try 
A trick I'll tell you by and by, 
Send strait for every wife quite round, 
One mother's daughter is not found, 
But what before her husband's face 
Point blank his order disobeys. 

To this they one and all consent : 
The wager laid, the summons went. 
Meanwhile he this instruction gives, 
Pray only gravely tell your wives, 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



351 



Your will and pleasure is, t' invite 
These friends to a Boil'd Pig to night ; 
The commoner the trick has been, 
The better chance you have to win : 
The treat is mine, if they refuse ; 
But if they boil it, then I lose. 

The first to whom the message came 
Was a well-born and haughty dame : 
A saucy independent she, 
With jointure and with pin-money, 
Secur'd by marriage-deeds from wants ; 
Without a sep'rate maintenance. 
Her loftiness disdain'd to hear 
Half-through her husband's messenger; 
But cut him short with — How dare he 
'Mong pot companions send for me? 
He knows his way, if sober, home ; 
And if he wants me, bid him come. 
This answer, hastily return'd, 
Pleas'd all but him whom it concern'd. 
For each man thought, his wife on trial 
Would brighter shine by this denial. 

The second was a lady gay, 
Who lov'd to visit, dress, and play, 
To sparkle in the box, or ring, 
And dance on birth-nights for the King; 
Whose head was busy wont to be 
With something else than cookery. 
She, hearing of her husband's name, 
Tho' much a gentlewoman came. 
When half-informed of his request, 
A dish as he desired it drest, 
Quoth madam, with a serious face, 
Without inquiring what it was, 
You can't sure for an answer look, 
Sir, do you take me for your cook ? 
But I must haste a friend to see, 
Who stays my coming for her tea. 
So said, that minute out she flew : 
What could the slighted husband do ? 
His wager lost must needs appear, 
For none obey that will not hear. 

The next for housewifery renown Yi , 
A woman notable was own'd, 
Who hated idleness and airs, 
And minded family affairs. 
Expert at ev'ry thing was she, 
At needle-work, or surgery ; 
Fam'd for her liquors far and near 



352 



SAMUEL LESLEY, JTJN. 



From richest cordial to small-beer. 
To serve a feast she understood, 
In English or in foreign mode, 
What'er the wanton taste could choose 
In sauces, kickshaws, and ragouts ; 
She spar'd for neither cost nor pain, 
Her welcome guests to entertain. 
Her husband fair accosts her thus ; 
To-night these friends will sup with us. 
She answer'd with a smile, My dear, 
Your friends are always welcome there. 
But we desire a pig, and pray 
You'd boil it. — Boil it, do you say? 
I hope you'll give me leave to know 
My business better, sir, than so. 
Why ! ne'er in any book was yet 
Found such a whimsical receipt. 
My dressing none need be afeard of, 
But such a dish was never heard of. 
I'll roast it nice, — but shall not boil it 
Let those that know no better spoil it 
Her husband cry'd, For all my boast, 
I own the wager fairly lost ; 
And other wives besides my love, 
Or I'm mistaken much, may prove 
More chargeable than this to me, 
To shew their pride in housewifery. 

Now the poor wretch who next him sat, 
Felt his own heart go pit-a-pat; 
For well he knew his spouse's way ; 
Her spirit brook'd not to obey ! 
She never yet was in the wrong : 
He told her with a trembling tongue, 
Where, and on what his friends would feast, 
And how the dainty should be drest. 
To night ? quoth, in a passion, she; 
No, sirs, to-night it cannot be. 
And was it a boiVd pig you said ? 
You and your friends sure are not mad ' 
The kitchen is the proper sphere, 
Where none but females should appear 
And cooks their orders, by your leave, 
Always from mistresses receive. 
Boil it ! was ever such an ass ! 
Pray, what would you desire for sauce ? 
If any servant in my pay 
Dare dress a Pig that silly way, 
In spite of any whim ofyour's 
I'll turn them quickly out of doors: 
For no such thing, nay, never frown ; 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN 



35S 



Where I am mistress, shall be done. 
Each woman wise her husband rules, 
Passive obedience is for fools. 

This case was quickly judg'd. — Behold, 
A fair one of a softer mould ; 
Good humour sparkled in her eye, 
And unaffected pleasantry. 
So mild and sweet she enter'd in, 
Her spouse thought certainly to win. 
Pity such golden hopes should fail ! 
Soon as she heard th' appointed tale, 
My dear, I know not, I protest, 
Whether in earnest or in jest 
So strange a supper you demand : 
Howe'er I'll not disputing stand, 
But do't as freely as you bid it, 
Prove but that ever woman did it 
This cause, by general consent, 
Was lost for want of precedent. 
Thus each denied a several way ; 
But all agreed to disobey. 

One only dame did yet remain, 
Who downright honest was and plain : 
If now and then her voice she tries, 
'Tis not for rule but exercise. 
Unus'd her lord's commands to slight, 
Yet sometimes pleading for the right, 
She made her little wisdom go 
Further than wiser women do. 
Her husband tells her, looking grave, 
A roasting pig I boil'd would have, 
And to prevent all pro and con, 
I must insist to have it done. 
Says she, my dearest, shall your wife 
Get a nick-name to last for life ? 
If you resolve to spoil it do ; 
But I desire you'll eat it too : 
For though 'tis boiVd to hinder squabble, 
I shall not, will not, sit at table. 

She spoke, and her good man alone 
Found he had neither lost nor won, 
So fairly parted stakes. The rest 
Fell on the wag that caus'd the jest — 
Would your icife boil it ? let us see. 
Hold there — you did not lay with me 
You find, in spite of all you boasted,, 
Your pigs are fated to be roasted. 
The wager's lost, no more contend. 

45 



354 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



But take this counsel from a friend i 
Boast not your empire,jf you prize it ; 
For happiest he that never tries it, 
Wive3 unprovok'd think not of sway. 
Without commanding they obey. 
But if your dear ones take the field, 
Resolve at once to win or yield : 
For heaven no medium ever gave 
Betwixt a sovereign and a slave. 

Mr. S. Wesley had the highest reverence for Divine Revelation : 
he considered its detractors, whom he generally found to be profli- 
gates, unworthy of the name of men ; and they received the severest 
lashes of his satirical muse. The following specimens will shew his 
mode of thinking and feeling on these subjects. 

ON 

MR. HOBBES. 

OCCASIONED BY A COPY OF VERSES WRITTEN BY THE EARL 
OF MULGRAVE. 

Tis justly thought ! to praise is ever hard, 
When real virtue fires the glowing bard : 
But harder far, whene'er the poet's mind 
Lab'ring creates the worth he cannot find. 
T'will task a Cowley's genius, to commend 
False Brutus cringing while he stabs his friend , 
To make the trifler Hobbes unworthy shine, 
Will ask the utmost of a wit like thine ! 



The reader's malice makes the satire please 
Yet praises void of truth are flatteries, 
Which steal from genuine worth the honours due $ 
Romantic heroes thus obscure the true. 

The wise and good morality will guide, 

Arid superstition all the world beside. 
As wise and great no longer then must shine, 
Good Socrates, or Plato the divine; 
On ancient Greece is pass'd a general doom, 
And Tully pleading for the gods of Rome. 
All statues to their fame are overthrown, 
And Hobbes or Epicurus stands alone! 



Shall Christian virtues too the slander share, 
And wait, as captives, his triumphal car ? 
As by superior excellence compell'd, 
Shall Anna bow ; shall Charles the Martyr yield I 
Hyde, wise in calms, and faithful in the storm. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



355 



f>reat to record, but greater to perform ? 
Wide-conqu'ring Raleigh, and far-searching Boyle, 
And Newton, glory of our age and isle ? 
Are these the vulgar superstitious crowd, 
That own the maxims of th ; incarnate God ? 
Rather than heav'n, let earth be disesteem'd, 
And Hobbes exploded, than our God blasphera'd 
Hobbes ! in whose ev'ry page display d we see 
His privilege of man, absurdity ! 
Tis hard to point where most his merits shine, 
In human learning, or in laws divine. 
All matter thinks as such, he gravely says, 
The smallest grain of sand, and spire of grass ; 
Only t' express their thoughts they wanted pow'r, 
Till he arose their sweet-tongu'd orator. 
Rome's wildest legends are excelld at once, 
With thinking blocks and philosophic stones- 

Say, whence his far-fam'd politics began, 
Whence bis admir'd and lov'd Leviathan : 
Wearied with exile, basely he comply'd, 
And, coward, started from the suff'ring side ; 
With abject lies usurping force ador'd, 
And measur'd justice by the longest sword. 
Bless'd moralist ! who taught ev'n good and ill 
To veer obsequious to the tyrant's will : 
Prone to renounce his sense at Cromwell's nod, 
And traitor to his prince, as to his God. 

Hear, all ye wits, his gospel ! Tales received, 
In private feign'd, and publicly believ'd, 
These are Religion. He alike esteems 
The Prophets' visions and the Rabbis' dreams ; 
Nor matters who the rising sect begun, 
Or Mary's offspring, or Abdalla's son. 
No smallest difference can his wisdom find ; 
For colours are all equal to the blind. 

Yet tales, when once established by the state, 
He holds for sacred, and as fix'd as fate : 
Nor shall the Almighty Lord His pleasure shew, 
Without dependence on the gods below. 
The civil creed no subject must deny, 
Or disbelieve it, though 'tis own'd a lie. 
Hither from farthest East, ye Bramins, come , 
Hither, ye western locusts — monks of Rome ; 
Behold this frontless, all-imposing man, 
And match him with your priestcraft, if you can 

Prodigious sage ! who taught mankind to know 
The dang'rous cheats of Robin Goodfellow f 
Of fairies tripping light a moon-shine round. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JTJN. 



Where rising verdure marks the circled ground ! 
Charm'd down by him, each airy spirit flies, 
And grosser witches vanish from our eyes : 
Crones, untransfornrd, their own bad figures keep, 
And broomstaffs peaceful in their corners sleep; 
Yet vulgar tales this mighty champion scare, 
This foe to shades, this conqu'ror of the air ; 
Ghosts immaterial he as dreams decries, 
Yet dreads their pow'r, whose being he denies. 
The noon-day boaster, strait a coward grown, 
Shudders and trembles in the dark alone : 
Spectres and phantoms glare before his sight, 
Which, when the candle enters, cease to fright. 
'Twas thus he liv'd, our nation's boasted pride 1 
And (oh ! that truth could hide it !) thus he died. 
Dreams, whimsies, fancies, nothings, then he fear'd 
And leap'd into the dark, and disappear'd. 

Not thus his matchless wisdom Bacon sbew'd, 
He found in all things, and he own'd, a God : 
As further learn'd, still reader to adore ; 
And still the more he knew, believ'd the more ; 
Glories to virtue due secure to find, 
Unbounded and immortal as the mind. 
Could Hobbes, alas ! an equal prospect see 
In the sad gloom of dark futurity, 
Who dreamt that man once dust shall never rise ; 
That when the carcase falls the spirit dies ; 
If quite extinct, insensible of fame, 
Yet barr'd the poor reversion of a name. 
While yet alive by vanity betray d, 
He saw his fleeting groundless honours fade ; 
Nor sacred verse their lustre can prolong : 
No, not a Cowley's uora Mulgrave's song 



ON SOME 

BLASPHEMOUS DISCOURSES 

ON 

OUR SAVIOURS MIRACLES. 

Hail, Christian prelates, for your Master's name 
Expos'd by fool-born jest to grinning shame ! 
Hail, fathers ! to be envy'd. not deplor'd, 
Who share the treatment destin'd to your Lord, 
What time his mortal race on earth began, 
When first the Son of God was Son of Man ' 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



Behold from night the great Accuser rise, 
Retouching old, and coining modern lies ; 
No slander unessay'd, no path untrod, 
To blast the glories of incarnate God ! 
H An open enemy to Moses' laws; 
" A secret patron of Samaria's cause ; 
' Who dar'd at Levi's race his curses send, 
" The sot's companion and the sinner's friend; 
" Who purpos'd Sion's temple to oerthrow, 
" Traitor to Csesar, and to God a foe ; 
*f Who wonders wrought by force of magic spell, 
" Possest with demons, and in league with hell." 
Remains there ought, ye pow'rs of darkness, yet ? 
Yes ; make your ancient blasphemies complete — 
" The sacred leaves no prophecies contain, 
u No miracles, to prove Messiah's reign." 
To this each sacred leaf aloud replies, 
Nor need we trust our reason, but our eyes. 
J Tis urg'd, His mightiest wonders never shew'd 
Our Saviour Nature's Lord, and real God, 
Whose word commanded earth, and sea, and air, 
Bid gloomy demons to their hell repair, 
Spoke all diseases into health and bloom, 
And call'd the mould'ring carcase from the tomb, 
O'er tyrant Death exerted Godlike sway, 
And op'd the portals of eternal day. 

Here nobler mysteries a sage descries, 
" The letter false or trivial in his eyes." 
Suppose in ev'ry act were understood 
Some future, mystic, and subliraer good; 
Yet who the letter into air refines, 
Destroys at once the substance and the signs, 
Will find the truth is with the figure flown, 
Because by nothing, nothing is foreshewn ; 
Else lunatics might deep divines commence, 
And downright nonsense be the type of sense. 
What wilder dream did ever madman seize, 
Than — " Symbols all are mere non-entities." 
This Sion's hill fast by the roots will tear, 
And scatter Sinai's mountain into air : 
No David ever reign 'd on Judah's throne, 
For David shadow'd his diviner Son. 
So fair, so glorious light's material ray, 
That heav'n is liken 'd to a cloudless day . 
Embodied souls require some outward sign 
To represent and image things divine. 
All objects must we therefore subtilize, 
And raze the face of Nature from our eyes ' 
Dispute is over, the creation gone, 
In noon-day splendour we behold no sun 



358 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



Thus, fast as Pow'r almighty can create, 

May Frenzy with a nod annihilate. 

No marks of foul imposture then were known, 

The cures were public, to a nation shewn : 

And who, the facts expos'd to ev'ry eye, 

If false could credit, or if true deny ? 

While thousands liv'd, by miracle restor'd, 

Heal'd by a touch, a shadow, or a word ! 

Denial then had shocking prov'd and vain ; 

But now the serpent tries another train, 

To turns and doubts and circumstances flies, 

And groundless, endless may-be's multiplies. 

Now ev'ry idle question dark appears, 

Obscure by shade of seventeen hundred years, 

Which then each ignorant and child must know, 

And ev'ry friend resolve, and ev'ry foe. 

No trace of possible deceit was there : 

Would those who spilt his blood His honour spare : 

When prejudice and int'rest urg'd his fate, 

And superstition edg'd their keenest hate, 

When ev'ry footstep was beset with spies, 

And restless Envy watch'd with all her eyes ; 

When Jewish priests with Herod's courtier's join'd, 

And pow'r, and craft, and earth, and hell combin'd 

Speak, Caiaphas ! thy prophecy be shewn, 

He died for Israel's sake, and not His own. 

Pilate, arise! His righteous cause maintain, 

And clear the injur'd Innocent again ! 

Truth fixt, eternal stands, and can defy 

Time's rolling course to turn it to a lie. 

Must ev'ry age the once-heard cause recal, 

Replacing Jesus in the Judgment-hall ; 

Cite living witnesses anew to plead, 

And raise from dust the long-sepulchred dead ? 

That fools undue conviction may receive, 

And those who reason slight may sense believe, — 

Those, who the test of former ages scorn, 

(For men were idiots all till they were born) 

Whose strength of argument in this we view, 

' Tis so long diice, perhaps it is not true. 

Ye worthies, in the book of life enroll'd, 
Who nobly fill'd the bishops' thrones of old { 
Ye priests, on second thrones, who, true to God, 
In tortures and in death your priestcraft shew'd ; 
Ye flocks, disdaining from the fold to stray, 
Still following where your pastors led the way, 
Whose works thro' length of years transmitted come 
Escap'd from Gothic waste, and papal Rome, 
Justly renown'd ! behold, how malice tries 
To blast your fame, and vex your paradise ' 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



359 



Let heretics each human slip declare, 

And ridicule the test they cannot bear: 

To these what modish ignorants succeed, 

And fops your writings blame who cannot read. 

These open enmities to glory tend ; 

The wound strikes deeper from a seeming friend. 

Let Deist refugees your fame oppose, 

And Dutch professors list themselves your foes : 

But, ah ! let none asperse with vile applause, 

And quote with praises in the devil's cause ; 

In gleaning scraps bad diligence employ, 

The tenor of your doctrines to destroy ; 

Make you your much-lov'd Lord and God deride, 

For whom your saints have liv'd, and martyrs died. 

Yet so pursued by love-dissembling hate, 

You fill the measure of your master's fate. 

Glory to Jesu ! the blasphemer cries ; 

But glaring malice mocks the thin disguise. 

Iscariot thus false adoration paid, 

Hail'd when he seiz'd, saluted and betray'd. 

May Jesu's blood discharge ev'n this offence. 

When wash'd with tears of timely penitence ! 

Ee'r yet experience sad assent create, 

Convince in earnest, but convince too late ; 

E'er yet, descended from dissolving skies, 

To plead His cause Himself shall God arise. 

Then scorn must cease, and laughter must be o'er, 

And witty fools reluctantly adore. 



So, as authentic old records declare, 
(If past with future judgment we compare) 
Possest with frantic and demoniac spleen? 
Apostate Julian scoff'd the Nazarene ; 
His keenest wit th' imperial jester tries ; 
Sure to his breast the vengeful arrow flies ; 
He, while his wound with vital crimson streams, 
Proud in despair, confesses and blasphemes ; 
Impious, but unbelieving now no more, 
He owns the Galilean Conqueror. 



The Verses on setting up Mr. Butler's Monument in Westminster 
Abbey have been attributed to another Author : but we have Mr. 
Wesley's hand and name claiming them as his own; and though 
well known, I shall introduce them here because of an important 
variation in the second line in the MS. from that in the printed copy. 



"While Butler, needy wretch ! was yet alive, 

No purse-proud printer would a dinner give. 

See him, when starv'd to death, and turn'd to dust. 



360 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



Presented with a monumental bust ! 
The Poet's fate is here in emblem shewn , 
He ask'd for bread, and he received a stone." 

In the printed copies " no generous patron" is found instead of 
" purse-proud printer." 

The Methodists should know that the Hymns which begin with 
the following lines were composed by Mr. Samuel Wesley: — 

" The morning flowers display their sweets," Sic. 
" From whence these dire portents around," Sic. 
(t The sun of righteousness appears," Sic. 
" The Lord of Sabbath let us praise," Sic 
" Hail. Father whose creating call," Sic. 
" Hail, God the Son, in glory crown'd," Sic. 
"Hail, Holy Ghost! Jehovah! third," Sic 
" Hail, holy, holy, holy, Lord," Sic. 

I do not recollect to have seen in print the following Lines to Mi 
Pope : — 

" Depend not upon Verse for fame , 

(Tho' none can equal thine ;) 
Our language never rests the same, 

'Twill rise, or 'twill decline. 

Thy wreaths, in some few fleeting hours. 

Too soon will be decay'd ; 
But Hist'ry lasts, — tho' modern flow'rs 

Of Poetry must fade. 

A surer way then would'st thou find, 

Thy glory to prolong ; 
While there remains amongst mankind 

A sense of right and wrong ? 

Thy fame with Nature's self shall end, 

Let future times but know— 1 
That Atterbury was thy friend, 

And Bentley was thy foe." 

His Verses on Forms of Prayer, against Dr. Watts, who made 
Forms of Praise, by turning the Psalms into a sort of Christian 
Hymns, are strong and pointed : — 



SAMUEL WESLEY, J UN. 



361 



li Form stints the Spirit, Watts has said, 
And therefore oft is wrong ; 
At best a Crutch the weak to aid, 
A Cumbrance to the strong. 

Of human Liturgies the load 

Perfection scorns to bear ; 
The Apostles were but weak, when God 

Prescribed his Form of Prayer. 

Old David both in Prayer and Praise 

A Form for Crutches brings : 
But Watts has dignified his lays, 

And furnished him with wings. 

Ev'n Watts a Form for Praise can choose. 

For Prayer who throws it by ; 
Crutches to walk he can refuse, 

But uses them to fly!" 

Mr. Wesley was highly esteemed by Lord Oxford, Mr. Pope, and 
Dean Swift; and indeed by some of the greatest men of his time. 
With the two former he was in habits of intimate correspondence : 
of this the following Letters are a proof. 

Dover-street Aug. 7th, 1734. 

" Reverend Sir, 

" I am sorry and ashamed to say it, but the truth must come out, 
that I have had a Letter of yours dated June 8th, — and this is 
August 7th ; — and I have but now set pen to paper to answer it. 

u I assure you I was very glad to hear from you ; and since that 
you are much mended in your health, change of air will certainly 
be of great service to you, and I hope you will use some other 
exercise than that of the school. I hear you have an increase of 
above forty boys since you have been down there. I am very glad 
for your sake that you are so well approved of. I hope it will in 
every respect answer your expectation. If your health be established, 
I make no doubt that all parts will prove to your mind, which will 
be a great pleasure to me. 

"There is very little news stirring. They all agree that the 
Bishop of Winchester is dying. They say Hoadley is to succeed 
him, and Potter Hoadly : but how farther I cannot tell ; nor does 
the town pretend, which is a wonderful thing. I am very glad you 
was reduced to read over Hudibras three times with care; and I 
find you are perfectly of my mind, that it much wants notes, and 
that it will be a great work. Certainly it will be, to do it as it should 
be. 1 do not know one so capable of doing it as yourself. I speak 

46 



362 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



this very sincerely. Lilly's life I have ; and any books that I have 
you shall see, and have the perusal of them, and any other part that 
I can assist. I own I am very fond of the work, and it would be o- 
excellent use and entertainment. 

" The news you read in the Papers of a match with my daughter 
and the Duke of Portland was completed at Mary-le-bonne Chapel. 
I think there is the greatest prospect of .happiness to them both. I 
think it must be mutual : one part cannot be happy without the 
other. There is a great harmony of temper, a liking to each other, 
which I think is a true foundation for happiness. Compliments 
from all here attend you. 

" I am, Sir, 
" Your most affectionate humble servant, 

Oxford. 

il The two boys are very well. Pray let me hear from you soon : 
and let me know from under your own hand how you do." 

This Letter shews that much familiarity and confidence subsisted 
between his Lordship and Mr. Wesley ; and it is most likely that it 
was by Lord Oxford's influence that he obtained the Mastership of 
Blundell's school ; a place for which he was every way qualified 
except in health; but, in his infirm state, the most improper situation 
in which he could have been placed. A Church Preferment would 
have suited his habits much better; and as he had naturally a robust 
constitution, he might have lived many years longer, and his latter 
days might have been more useful than his first. A situation of this 
kind could not have been out of the power of Lord Oxford. To a 
person of impaired health, and infirm constitution, the office of 
Public School Master is as deleterious as the bottom of a coal-mine. 

The following Letter from Mr. Pope is without the date of the 
year: and we scarcely know what it refers to ; but I suppose to the 
subscription for Mr. Wesley's Collection of Poems ; and if so, it 
must have been written about 1735. 

" Dear Sir, 

a Your Letter had not been so long unanswered, but that I was 
not returned from a journey of some weeks, \vhen it arrived at this 
place. You may depend on the money for the Earl of Peterborow. 
Mr. Bethel, Dr. Swift, and Mr. Eckershall ; which J will pay before- 
hand to any one you shall direct; and I think you may set down 
Dr. Delaney, whom I will write to. I desired my Lord Oxford, 
some months since, to tell you this. It was just upon my going to 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



363 



Sake a last leave of Lord Peterborow, in so much hurry, that I had 
not time to write ; and my Lord Oxford undertook to tell it to you 
for me. I agree with you in the opinion of Savage's strange perform- 
ance, which does not deserve the benefit of the Clergy. Mrs. Wesley 
has my sincere thanks for her good wishes in favour of this wretched 
tabernacle my body. The soul that is so unhappy as to inhabit it 
deserves her regard something better, because it harbours much good 
will for her husband and herself ; no man being more truly, 
" Dear Sir, 
" Your faithful and affectionate servant, 

A. Pope." 

Though both this Letter and that of Lord Oxford be in the main 
excessively fiat, and carelessly composed ; yet the last paragraph 
here contains some fine ideas, expressed with the utmost felicity of 
language. 

The Bishop of Winchester, mentioned by Lord Oxford, was 
Richard Willis, formerly of All Soul's College Oxford, and Military 
Chaplain to King William, who raised him first to the Bishopric of 
Salisbury; after which he was translated in 1723 to the See of 
Winchester ; He died in August 1734 ; and was succeeded by Dr, 
Benjamin Hoadley in the September following. One thing was 
peculiarly remarkable in Bishop Willis: he generally preached 
extempore, with ease, correctness, and fluency ; a thing most singular 
among the Clergy in those days ; a thing which Mr. S. Wesley 
execrated in his Brothers ; and which with extempore Prayer, he 
said, " was enough to bring in all confusion." 

To this extempore Preaching Dr. Willis was at first led no doubt 
by the temper of his master King William, who was accustomed to 
hear such kind of preaching in Holland; and could scarcely have 
borne to hear Doctor or Prelate read a sermon out of the Pulpit at 
the Congregation. When Willis became a Bishop, he continued 
the practice. Some thought he wrote his Sermons first, and then 
committed them to memory. What Bishop Godwin, De Prozsulibus 
Angelica, p. 245, says of Bishop Willis, I shall subjoin : the substance 
I have given before. 

" Richardus Willis, Collegii Omnium Animarum non item pridem 
socius, a rege Gulielmo prazcipue ed de causa ascitus qui in castris 
militaribus sibi a sacris adesset, quod singulari qu&dam facidtate 
extempore concionandi, vel condones memoriter recitandi polleret." 

So, Mr. John Wesley was not the first extempore Preacher in the 
Church; nor did extempore Preaching bring in all or any confu- 
stony as Mr. Samuel Wesley thought it must do. 



364 



SAMUEL WESLEY, J UN. 



Mr. Wesley had not only the friendship of Lord Oxford, but his 
intimacy also ; and frequently dined at his house. But this was an 
honour for which he was obliged to pay a grievous tax, ill suited to the 
narrowness of his circumstances. Vales to servants, that sovereign 
disgrace to their masters, were in those days quite common; and in 
some instances, seem to have stood in the place of wages. A whole 
range of livery-men generally stood in the lobby with eager expecta- 
tion and rapacity, when any gentleman came out from dining at a 
Nobleman's table; so that no person who was not affluent could 
afford to enjoy the privilege of a Nobleman's entertainment. 

Mr. Wesley, who was a frequent visitor at Lord Oxford's, having 
paid this tax oftener than well suited his circumstances, thought it 
high time either to come to some compromise with these cormorants, 
or else to discontinue his visits. One day on returning from his 
Lordship's table, and seeing the usual range of greedy expectants, 
he addressed them thus : " My friends, I must make an agreement 
with you suited to my purse ; and shall distribute so much (naming 
the sum) once in the month, and no more." — This becoming gene- 
rally known, was not only the means of checking that troublesome 
importunity, but also of redressing the evil ; for their master, whose 
honour was concerned, commanded them to " stand back in their 
ranks when a gentleman retired ;" and prohibited their begging ! 
Many eminent men have endeavoured to bring this vile custom into 
deserved disgrace ; Dryden, Addison, Swift, &c. : but it still con- 
tinues, though under another form : leaving taverns out of the 
question, (where the lowest menial expects to be paid if he con- 
descends to answer a civil question), cooks, chamber-maids, waiters, 
errand-boys, &c. &c. all expect money, if you lodge in their 
master's house but a single night ! And they expect to be paid 
too in proportion to the treatment you have received from their 
master, and in proportion to his credit and respectability, and not 
to your means or purse. The gentry of the land should rise up as 
one man against this disgraceful custom, as the Board of Excise 
have done against the bribes taken by their officers. Let a servant, 
on being hired, hear, " Your wages for which you agree shall be 
duly and faithfully paid : I shall not require the aid of my friends to 
make up the deficiencies of my servants. The day on which I am 
informed you receive any thing from my Guests, you shall be dis- 
missed from my service." If all agree to act thus, this grievous tax 
upon our friends will soon be abolished. There are few cases where 
the friendly visit does not cost him who pays it five times more than 
his maintenance would have done at his own house. 

I have already referred to Mr. Wesley's Lines on the Death o r 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN„ 



365 



Queen Anne, to which allusion is made in the fourth stanza of his 
Epitaphium Vivi, p. 310. But I can find none but the following, 
which he has altered from Prior's Ode, presented to King William 
on his return from Holland after the Queen's death, in 1695. I insert 
them because of a circumstance that shall be mentioned below. 

ON THE DEATH OF QUEEN ANNE. 
1 

At Anna's tomb, (sad sacred place !) 

The Virtues shall their vigils keep, 
And every Muse and every grace 

In solemn silent state shall weep, 

-y ' f \ 2 ' , *, 

For her the great, the good, shall mourn, 

When late records her deeds repeat ; 
Ages to come, and men unborn, 

Shall bless her name, so truly great ! 

3 

Fair Jilbion shall with grateful trust 

Our sacred Anna's reliques guard ; 
'Till Heaven awake the precious dust, 

And gives the saint her full reward. 

These verses have been set to music by that eminent Performer, 
and honest man, Charles Wesley, Esq., Son to the late Rev. Charles 
Wesley, and Nephew to Mr. Samuel Wesley ; and applied to the 
late Queen Charlotte, changing nothing but the name ; Charlotte 
for Anna : and if the private and domestic character of both be 
considered, we shall find them at least as truly applicable to the 
Queen of George the Third, as to the illustrious Spouse of the 
Prince of Denmark. They were certainly very appropriate in their 
application to the good Queen Mary. 

In his Compositions, Letters and Friendships, we have already 
seen much of the Character of Mr. Samuel Wesley ; and relative to 
this point little needs be added. A part of his character, of which 
the world knew nothing, was the brightest and most worthy of the 
imitation of every son and every brother. From the time he be- 
came Usher in Westminster School, he divided his income with his 
Parents and Family. Through him principally, were his Brothers 
John and Charles maintained at the University ; and in all straits of 
the Family, his purse was not only opened, but emptied, if found 
necessary. And all this was done with so much affection and deep 



366 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



sense of duty, that it took off and almost prevented the burthen of 
gratitude which otherwise must have been felt. These acts of filial 
kindness were done so secretly, that although they were very nu- 
merous, and extended through many years, no note of them is to be 
found in his correspondence ; his right hand never knew what his 
left hand did. Those alone knew his bounty who were its principal 
objects, and they were not permitted to record it. Indirect hints we 
frequently find in the Letters of old Mr. and Mrs. Wesley, and 
sometimes in those of his Brothers ; and those hints were all they 
dared mention in their correspondence with a man who wished to 
forget every act of kindness he had done. His Brothers always 
spoke of him with the highest reverence, respect, and affection. 

Mr. Badcock, it seems, possessed a Letter v of acknowledgment 
from old Samuel Wesley, written not long before his death, to this 
dutiful and affectionate Son. I have not been so fortunate as to see 
this Letter, and cannot tell whether it now exists : but the Reader 
will be highly pleased at what Mr. Badcock says of it. 

" I have in my possession a Letter of this poor and aged parent 
addressed to his son Samuel, in which he gratefully acknowledges 
his filial duty, in terms so affecting, that I am at a loss which to 
admire most, the gratitude of the Parent, or the affection and 
generosity of the Child. It was written when the good old man 
was nearly fourscore, and so weakened by a palsy as to be incapable 
of directing a pen, unless with his left hand. I preserve it as a 
curious memorial of what will make Wesley applauded, when his 
wit is forgotten." 

Yes, filial affection is one of the first duties man owes upon 
earth : only his duty to God is paramount. There cannot be a 
nearer representative of an impoverished Christ, to the eye of a 
child, than a parent in distress : nor will the approbation of God 
be more strongly expressed in the day of final retribution, than to 
that child who" has honoured the Lord with his substance, in supply- 
ing the wants of those from whom, under God, he has derived his 
being. And those who have ministered to the necessities of their 
parents will be found at the top of the list of those of whom the 
Fountain of Justice and Father of Mercies speaks, when he says, 
"I was hungry, and ye gave me meat; thirsty, and ye gave me 
drink ; naked, and ye clothed me ; sick and in prison, and ye min- 
istered unto me!" A sound creed is a good thing: but we know 
that it may be entertained where little of the practice of piety and 
mercy is to be found. And there may be in some respects a defi- 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



367 



cient creed, where nevertheless all the great truths of religion are 
found ; and where it even is not so, there are many cases where the 
conformity of the life to the purest principles of truth, justice, and 
mercy, sufficiently evidences the law of God written in the heart by 
the finger of the Almighty himself. 

The man who acted thus towards his parents, and contributed to 
the utmost of his power to the support and education of his brothers 
and sisters, and whose whole conduct was irreproachable, has been 
styled by certain gentlemen, who ought to have inquired, if they 
did not know better, " A worldly priest who hated all pretence to 
more religion than our neighbours, as an infallible mark of a Dissen- 
ter." This slander is too thin, too barefaced, and too malevolent, 
to deserve notice. Mr. Southey has duly exposed it by a fine irony. 
" The amiable spirit which is displayed in this sentence, its liberality, 
its charity, and its regard to truth, require no comment." — Life of 
Wesley, Vol. I. p. 294. 

I can say, on the best authority, that such was the amiableness, 
benevolence, and excellence of his public and private character, 
that during the seven years he resided at Tiverton, where he was 
best known, he was nearly idolized. His diligence and able method 
of teaching in his school were so evident and successful, that in the 
first year upwards of forty boys were added to it. And such con- 
fidence had the public in him, that children were sent from all 
quarters to be placed under his tuition. His memory was dear to 
all who had the privilege of his acquaintance. And while my page 
shall live, his eminent abilities, his steady attachment to his friends, 
whom he invariably cleaved to in adversity, and his uncommon 
filial piety, and various other excellencies, shall not be forgotten. 

Mr. Samuel Wesley was a member of the Philosophical Society 
at Spalding ; and gave to their museum an amulet, that had touched 
the heads of the three kings of Cologne, whose names were in black 
letters within. 

He married a Miss Berry, or Bury, daughter of a clergyman of 
the Established Church, and rector of Watton in Norfolk. Her 
grandfather, John Berry, M. A,, Fellow of Exeter College, Oxford, 
was presented to the Rectory of East Down, Devonshire, by the 
Protector Richard Cromwell, in 1658; from which he was ejected 
in 1662 by the Act of Uniformity. When ejected, he had ten 
children, and scarcely any thing for their subsistence ; but God took 
care of them, and most of them afterwards lived in comfortable 
circumstances. He continued to preach in several places as he had 
opportunity ; and once, if not oftener, was cast into Exeter common 
gaol, where he lav for several months. Of him Mr. Baxter says. 



368 



SAMUEL WESLEY, J UN. 



"He was an extraordinary, humble, tender-conscienced, serious, 
godly, able Minister." He died happy in God, December, 1704, 
aged nearly 80. With Miss Berry Mr. Samuel Wesley became 
acquainted at Westminster, where her parents then resided, and 
boarded young gentlemen belonging to the school.* He was a most 
indulgent husband, and passionately fond of his wife, which is proved 
by his frequent poetical addresses to her after marriage. Though 
he was accustomed to boast of his authority as a husband, yet she 
had sense enough to rule under the appearance of submission. Mrs. 
Hall, who knew her, spoke of her as one who was well described 
in her husband's poetic tale, called " The Pig." 

" She made her little wisdom go 
Farther than wiser women do." 

He had several children : but only one daughter, called Pkill in 
the preceding Letters, lived to woman's estate. She married an 
apothecary named Earle, in Barnstaple ; whose chief motive in his 
marriage with her appeared to have been the expectation of succeed- 
ing to the title of Earl of Anglesea, which he imagined to be nearly 
extinct, and only recoverable through his wife, the daughter of Mr. 
Samuel Wesley ; and this even while John and Charles were alive, 
the latter having male issue ! This couple have been dead upwards 
of forty years. 

He had an only son Samuel, who died young, but at what age I 
have not learnt. His death appears to have been a heavy stroke to 
all the family ; and was particularly so to his grandfather, for the 
reasons which he alleges in the following consolatory Letter, written 
to his son on the occasion ; and which appears to have been the 
answer to that in which he received the news of his death. A part 
of this Letter contains some curious particulars relative to his Dis- 
sertations on the Book of Job, which some of my Readers, at least, 
will be pleased to see. 

" Letter to my son Sam, on the death of his only son Sam. 

"June 18th, 1731. 

" Dear Son, 

" Yes, this is a thunder-bolt indeed to your whole family ; but 
especially to me, who now am not likely to see any of my name in 



* I have the MS. Diary of Mrs. Elizabeth Berry, wife of the Rev. Mr, 
Berry. It commences July 1, 1701, and extends to March 24, 1709, she 
being then in her fifty-fifth year. It marks every where the strongest work- 
ings of a soul devoted to God. I havo reason to believe that this lady's hus- 
band was either the father-in-law or brother-in-law of Mr. Samuel Wesley. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



the third generation (though Job did in the fourth) to stand before God. 
However, this is a new demonstration to me that there must be a 
hereafter ; because when the truest piety and filial duty have been 
shewn, it has been foljowed by the loss of children, which therefore 
must be restored and met with again, as Job's first ten were, in 
another world. As I resolve from hence, as he directs, to stir up 
myself against the hypocrite, I trust I shall walk on in my way, and 
grow stronger and stronger, as well as that God will support you 
both under this heavy and unspeakable affliction. But when and 
how did he die ? and where is his epitaph ? Though if sending this 
now, will too much refricare vulnus, I will stay longer for it. And 
now for the two Letters. 

"First, that of May 27, from London: sum is, 1st, As to the 
placing the Dissertations, wherein, as you say, the Prolegomena are 
something of aguish, though that and all the rest I leave (as often 
before) to your judgment, for my memory is near gone ; neither have 
I the papers in any order by me. 

" 2. The Poetica Descriptio Monstri, I think, would come in most 
naturally after all the Dissertations of the Behemoth and Leviathan : 
but you having the whole before you, will be the most proper judge. 

"3. Do with the De Carmine Pastoritio as you please. 

" 4. Periplus Rubri Maris comes with the Geography, when Mr. 
Hoole has finished it. 

" 5. I remember no extracts but that from the Catena, which is 
6l6 folio pages : but think I have got the main of it into 30 quartos., 
which I finished yesterday, though there is no haste in sending it, for 
I design it for the Appendix. This to May 27. 

" Now to yours from the Isle of Ely, June 3d, which relates to the 

children, and my last I leave to your Mother, who writes 

this post if she has time ; though something I have writ you already 
in my ult. or penult, on the subject. 

"As for the Testimonia Arianorum, tfspi <rou Aoyou, it happens 
well that I have a pretty good copy, though not so perfect as that 
which is lost, and will get Mr. Horberry to transcribe it as soon as 
he returns from Oxford; though I think it will not come in till 
towards the latter end of the work, as must your Collation at the 
very end, only before the Appendix ; and I shall begin to revise it 
to morrow. 

"Blessing on you and yours from your loving Father, 

S. W » 

■ 

I believe the Collation mentioned here is that at the end of the 
Dissertations ; and which I have described in another place. 

47 



370 SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 

The Appendix, of which I have a considerable portion in tr, 5 
Author's MS. before me, does not appear to have been ever printed 
It should have succeeded the Collation as stated above. 

It may be seen, from the accounts which have been written of the 
Rev. John Wesley, how earnestly his father wished him to succeed 
him in the Rectory of Ep worth ; and how strongly this was pressed 
upon him by his elder brother Samuel. But it is not so well known 
that Mr. Samuel was the first object of his father's choice : however 
this is sufficiently evident from the following Letter, which I transcribe 
from the original ; and Mr. Samuel had evidently endeavoured to 
divert his father's wish, and to cause him to fix it on his brother John 
The offer of Epworth to Samuel was made February, 1732 ; the 
offer of it to John, sometime in the end of 1734 : the Letter, as refer- 
ring to several family matters, is interesting and curious. 

"28 Feb. 1732-3. 

Ci Dear Son Samuel, 

" For several reasons I have earnestly desired, especially in and 
since my last sickness, that you might succeed me in Epworth ; in 
order to which I am willing and determined to resign the living , 
provided you could make an interest to have it in my room. 

" My first and best reason for it is, because I am persuaded you 
would serve God and His people here better than I have done. Though, 
thanks be to God, after near forty years' labour amongst them, they grow- 
better; I having had above a hundred at my last Sacrament, whereas 
I have had less than twenty formerly. My second reason relates tc 
yourself, taken from gratitude, or rather from plain honesty. — You 
have been a father to your brothers and sisters ; especially to the 
former who have cost you great sums in their education, both befort 
and since they went to the University. Neither have you stopped 
here ; but have shewed your piety to your mother and me in a very 
liberal manner ; wherein your wife joined with you when you did 
not overmuch abound yourselves ; and have even done noble chari- 
ties to my children's children. Now what should I be if I did not 
endeavour to make you easy to the utmost of my power, especially 
when I know that neither of you have your health at London. My 
third is from honest interest ; I mean that of our family. You know 
our circumstances. As for your aged and infirm mother, as soon as 
I drop she must turn out, unless you succeed me ; which if you do, 
and she survives me, I know you'll immediately take her then to 
your own house, or rather continue her there ; where your wife and 
you will nourish her till we meet again in heaven : and you will be 
a guide aed a stay to the rest of the family. 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUN. 



371 



R There are a few things more which may seem to be tolerable 
reasons to me for desiring you to be my successor, whatever they 
may appear to others. I have been at very great and uncommon 
expense on this living : — have rebuilt from the ground the parsonage- 
barn and dove cote ; leaded, and planked, and roofed, a great part 
of my chancel ; rebuilt the parsonage-house twice when it had been 
burnt, the first time one wing, the second down to the ground, 
wherein I lost all my books and MSS., a considerable sum of money, 
all our linen, wearing apparel, and household stuff, except a little 
old iron, my wife and I being scorched with the flames, and all of 
us very narrowly escaping with life. This, by God's help, I built 
again, digging up the old foundations, and laying new ones ; it cost 
me above 400/., little or nothing of the old materials being left ; be- 
sides new furniture from top to bottom ; for we had now very little 
more than what Adam and Eve had when they first set up house= 
keeping. I then planted the two fronts of my house with wall fruit 
the second time, as I had done the old ; for the former all perished 
by the fire. I have before set mulberries in my garden, which beat 
plentifully, as lately, cherries, pears, &c. and in the adjoining croft, 
walnuts ; and am planting more every day. And this I solemnly 
declare, not with any manner of view, or so much as hopes, that any 
of mine should enjoy any of the fruit of my labour, wlien I have so 
long since outlived all my friends : but my prospect was for some 
unknown person, that I might do what became me, and leave the 
living better than I found it. 

" And yet I might own I could not help wishing, as 'twas natural, 
that all my care and charge might not be utterly sunk and lost to my 
family, but that some of them might be the better for it ; though yet 
I despaired of it for the reason above mentioned, till some time since 
the best of my parishioners pressed me earnestly to try if I could do 
any thing in it : though all I can do is to resign it to you ; which I 
am ready frankly and gladly to do ; scorning to make any conditions, 
for I know you better. 

u I commend this affair and you and yours to God, as becomes 
" Your affectionate Father, 

S. Wesley." 

Strong characters will have enemies. Mr. S. Wesley had such ; 
and that he treated them with contempt, not silent, his Works shew : 
but his uprightness, steady friendship, benevolence, and charity, even 
those enemies confessed. In those times party ran, or rather raged 
high. Those who loved him were persecuted ; and he manfully 
espoused their cause, and shared their reproach. 



372 



SAMUEL WESLEY, JUS. 



His High-Church principles may have amounted to bigotry, but 
never to intolerance; for there were man)- among the Dissenters 
whom he cordially esteemed, and with whom he lived in habits of 
friendship. See his Poem on the Death of a Female Friend, a 
Dissenter from the Church of England. By this Piece he appears 
displeased rather with the Doctrines of unconditional Reprobation 
and Election ; and especially as held by those who considered all 
others in a state of the utmost danger who did not hold their creed, 
and who thought sour godliness a test of saving grace. Such persons 
he certainly met with ; and such he points out in the following Line? 
of the above-mentioned Poem : 

Wretches of every glimpse of day afraid, 
Souls under cloaks, and minds in masquerade : 
As if each look display'd its owner's fate ; 
And all that smil'd were seal'd for Reprobate . 
As awkward sourness were a sign of grace ; 
And sure Election blest an ue;ly face : 
As if Hell-fire were always placed in view, 
Ordain'd for all men but the gloomy few. 

He knew that hypocrisy and fanaticism had mingled themselves 
with pure religion, in days comparatively recent ; and he was afraid 
of their revival. It was this fear that caused him to oppose his 
brothers as he did, when he found them going so far out of the beaten 
path of Church regularity. Had it pleased God to have spared his 
life but a little longer, the Reader may naturally suppose, from the 
evidence that has been already adduced, that he would have thought 
and spoken differently both of their manner of Preaching, and the 
success of their Ministry. We have already seen from indisputable 
evidence, that in these respects, as well as in reference to the doc- 
trines they preached, his mind was considerably changed before he 
died ; and that he died not only in " the faith which had been com- 
mon to all Christians in all ages," but in that faith of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, through which he had, not a hypothetical hope, but an 
assurance of his personal and eternal salvation. This subject has 
already been discussed. Several of his Poems, written to his sisters, 
will be found in the memoirs of their lives ; and some more of his 
Letters in the life of his brother John. 

For a due character of his poetic excellence, see Mr. Pitt's Ode 
To the unknown Author of the Battle of the Sexes. 

Mr. Samuel Wesley lies buried in Tiverton Church-yard ; with the 
:ollowing Inscription on his Grave-stone. 



MISS EMILIA WESLEY, — MRS. HARPER. 



3/3 



Here lye interred 
The Remains of the Rev. Mr. Samuel Weslev, A. M. 
Sometime Student of Cbrist-Cburch, Oxon: 
A man for his uncommon wit and learning, 
For the benevolence of his temper, 
And simplicity of manners, 
Deservedly beloved and esteemed by all 
An excellent Preacher : 
But whose best sermon 
Was the constant example of an edifying life : 

So continually and zealously employed 
In acts of beneficence and charity, 
That he truly followed 
His blessed Master's example 
In going about doing good : 

Of such scrupulous integrity, 
That he declined occasions of advancement in the world. 
Through fear of being involved in dangerous compliances 
And avoided the usual ways to preferment 
As studiously as many others seek them. 

Therefore, after a life spent 
In the laborious employment of teaching youth, 

First for near twenty years 
As one of the Ushers in Westminster School, 
Afterwards for seven years 
As Head Master of the Free School at Tiverton. 

He resigned his soul to God 
November 6th, 1739, in the 49th year of his age. 



DAUGHTERS 
OF THE REV. S. WESLEY, RECTOR OF EP WORTH. 



MISS EMILIA WESLEY,— MRS. HARPER. 

Of Emily Wesley little is known : she seems to have been the 
eldest of the seven daughters of the Rector of Epworth, who survived 
their father, and came to woman's estate. She was probably born 
either at South Ormsby or Epworth : but most likely at the former 
place. She is reported to have been the favourite daughter of her 
mother, (though this has been disputed in favour of Patty ;) and to 
have had strong sense, much wit, a prodigious memory, and a talent 
for Poetry. She was a good classical Scholar, and wrote a beautiful 
hand. I have not been able to ascertain any of her Poetical compo- 
sitions, as no verses remain, to which her name is affixed. 



374 



MISS EMILIA WESLEY,— MRS. HARPER 



She married an Apothecary at Epworth of the name of Har£er ? 
who left her a young widow. What proportion the intellect of Mr- 
Harper bore to that of his wife we know not : but in Politics they 
were ill suited, as he was a violent Whig, and she an unbending 
Tory. 

A Letter of hers to her brother John, dated February l6th, 1750, 
has already been inserted at the conclusion of the account of the 
Disturbances in the Parsonage-House at Epworth : it proves that 
Jeffrey continued his operations at least thirty-four or thirty-five 
years after he retired from Epworth. 

It appears from the education given to Miss Emily, and some 
others of her sisters, that their Parents designed them for Governesses. 
About the year 1730, Emily became teacher at the Boarding School 
of a Mrs. Taylor in Lincoln, where, though she had the whole care 
of the School, she was not well used, and was worse paid. Having 
borne this usage as long as reason would dictate forbearance, she 
laid the case before her Brothers, with a resolution to set up School 
on her own account at Gainsborough. She had their approbation; 
gave Mrs. Taylor warninjr, and went to Gainsborough ; where she 
continued at least till 1735, as she was there at the time of her 
Father's death. 

Several of these particulars we learn from the following Letter 
written to her brother John, when she had made up her mind to leave 
Lincoln, and go to Gainsborough. 

"Dearest Brother, 
" Your last "Letter comforted and settled my mind wonderfully. 

continue to talk to me of the reasonableness of resignation to the 
Divine Will, to enable me to bear cheerfully the ills of life, the lot 
appointed me ; and never to suffer grief so far to prevail, as to injure 
my health, or long to cloud the natural cheerfulness of my temper. 

1 had writ long since, but had a mind to see first how my small affairs 
would be settled ; and now can assure you that at Lady-day I leave 
Lincoln certainly. You was of opinion, you may remember, that 
my leaving Mrs. Taylor would not only prove prejudicial to her 
affairs, (and so far all the town agrees with you,) but would be a 
great affliction to her. I own I thought so too : but we both were a 
little mistaken. She received the news of my going with an indiffer- 
ence I did not expect. Never was such a Teacher, as I may justly 
sav I have been, so foolishly lost, so unnecessarily disobliged. Had 
she paid my last years wages but the day before Martinmas, I still 
had staid : instead of that, she has received one hundred and twenty 
pounds within these three months, and yet never would spare one 



MISS EMILIA WESLEY, — MRS. HARPER. 



375 



six or seven pounds for me, which ] am sure no Teacher will ever 
bear. The jest is, she fancies I never knew of any money she 
received ; when, alas, she can never have one five pounds but I know 
of it. I have so satisfied brother Sam, that he wishes me good 
success at Gainsbro', and says he can no longer oppose my resolu- 
tion ; which pleases me much, for I would gladly live civilly with 
Mm, and friendly with you. 

u I have a fairer prospect at Gainsbro' even than I could hope for ; 
my greatest difficulty will be want of money at my first entrance. 1 
shall furnish my School with canvass, worsteds, silks, &c. &c. and 
am much afraid of being dipt in debt at first : but God's will be done ! 
Troubles of that kind are what I have been used to. AVill you lend 
me the other 31., which you designed for me at Lady-Day ; it would 
help me much : you will if you can, I am sure, — for so would I do 
by you. I am half-starved with cold, which hinders me from writing 
longer. Emery is no better. Mrs. Taylor and Kitty give their 
service. Pray send soon to me. Kez is gone home for good and 
all. I am knitting Bro. Charles a fine purse j — pray my love to 
liim. 

I am, dear Brother, 
Your loving Sister and constant Friend, 

Emilia Wesley.'' 

As Mrs. Harper makes no mention of her husband in her Lettei 
to Mr. Wesley in 1750, it is likely he was dead before that time, 
She had one child, whom she calls Tetty : but whether she survived 
her Mother we do not know. 

Mrs. Harper is represented as a fine woman ; of a noble, yet 
affable countenance, and of a kind and affectionate disposition. She 
was left without property : but in her widowhood, for many years 
till her death, she was maintained entirely by her Brothers, and lived 
at the Preachers' house adjoining to the Chapel in West Street, Seven 
Dials, London. 

Mr. John Wesley has been stated by some of his Biographers to 
have had no family affections. This is any thing but truth : almost 
the whole family were cast upon his care after his Father's death ; 
and were wholly, kindly, and affectionately, supported by him. A 
proof of his kindness is seen in the case of Mrs. Harper. She had 
a maid to whom she was greatly attached. This woman also Mr. 
Wesley supported, that she might attend upon her mistress, though 
there was a regular servant whose business it was to wait on the 
family in that house. 



376 



MISS EMILIA WESLEY, — MRS. HARPEE. 



Before Mrs. Harper became a resident in the Preachers' House at 
West Street, she was a constant attendant on the ministry of her 
brothers at the Old Foundry, by which she considerably profited. 
After she came to West Street her privileges became greater, as her 
opportunities of attending the means of grace were multiplied ; and 
for this attendance she had every facility, as the apartments of the 
family opened into the Chapel from the first floor ; and by throwing 
up some sashes that separated the house and the Chapel, behind 
the pulpit, every convenience was afforded for hearing, without the 
trouble of ever going out of doors. In this comfortable retreat, in 
the very bosom of the Church, Mrs. Harper terminated her earthly 
existence at a very advanced age, sometime between the years 1770 
and 1772. 

Though she survived the major part of her incomparable memory, 
which was much impaired previously to her death, yet her peculiarly 
benevolent and even temper never forsook her. That her mind was 
highly cultivated, and her taste exquisite, we have some proof in the 
assertion of her brother, Mr. John Wesley. u My Sister Harper was 
the best reader of Milton 1 ever heard." The Life of such a woman 
must have furnished innumerable anecdotes of the most instructive 
kind : but, alas I for want of a Collector, they have been borne away 
long since on the gale that never returns, and buried in the viewless 
regions of endless oblivion. 

The following nervous Lines, addressed to her some time before 
her marriage, were written by her sister, Mrs. Wright : — 

My fortunes often bid me flee 
So light a thing as Poetry : 
But stronger inclination draws, 
To follow Wit and Nature's laws. — 
Virtue, Form, and Wit, in thee 
Move in perfect harmony: 
For thee my tuneful voice I'll raise, 
For thee compose my softest lays ; 
My youthful muse shall take her flight, 
And crown thy beauteous head with radiant beams of light. 

True Wit and sprightly Genius shine 
In every turn, in every line : — 
To these, O skilful Nine, annex 
The native sweetness of my sex ; 
And that peculiar talent let me shew 
Which Providence divine doth oft bestow 
On spirits that are high, with fortunes that are low. 

Thy virtues and thy graces all, 
How simple, free, and natural ! 



MISS EMILIA WESLEY, — MRS. HARPER. 



377 



Thy graceful form with pleasure I survey ; 
It charms the eye, — the heart, away. — 
Malicious Fortune did repine, 
To grant her gifts to worth like thine ! 

To all thy outward majesty and grace, 
To all the blooming features of thy face, 
To all the heavenly sweetness of thy mind, 
A noble, generous, equal soul is joined, 
By reason polished, and by arts refined. 
Thy even steady eye can see 
Dame Fortune smile, or frown, at thee ; 
At every varied change can say, It moves not me ! 

Fortune has.fixed thee in a place 
Debarred of Wisdom, Wit, and Grace. 
High births and Virtue equally they scorn, 
As asses dull on dunghills born : 
Impervious as the stones, their heads are found ; 
Their rage and hatred stedfast as the ground. 
With these unpolished wights thy youthful days 
Glide slow and dull, and Nature's lamp decays: 
Oh what a lamp is hid, 'midst such a sordid race ! 

But tho' thy briliant virtues are obscured, 
And in a noxious irksome den immur'd; 
My numbers shall thy trophies rear, 
And lovely as she is, my Emily appear. 
Still thy transcendent praise I will rehearse, 
And form this faint description into verse ; 
And when the Poet's head lies low in clay, 
Thy name shall shine in worlds which never can decay, 

Wroote was the place of which Mrs. Wright speaks so degradingly ; 
and on which her brother Samuel wrote a mock Heroic Poem, which 
he inscribed to his Sister Hetty. The Parsonage-house at that place 
he thus describes : — 

The House is good, and strong, and clean. 
Tho' there no battlements are seen, 
But humble roof of thatch, I ween, 

Low rooms from rain to cover. 
Where safe from poverty, (sore ill !) 
All may live happy if they will, 
As any that St. James's fill, 

Th' Escurial, or the Louvre, 

What happiness ! then to be driven 
Where powers of savi?ig may be given ! 
To hope for unmolested heaven 
While here on earth — too soon 

48 



378 



MISS MARY WESLEY,— MRS. WHITELAME 



But this is certain, if you're wise, 
Wroote is the seat of Paradise, 
As much as any place that lies 
On earth beside the moon is. 

Tis true no fairy lands are there ; 
No spring to flourish all the year; 
JVo bushes that perfumes will bear, 

Flow'rs, fruits, together springing 
Where Phcebus, with perpetual beams, 
Glitters from gently gliding streams, 
And Nymphs are lull'd to pleasing dreams 
By Philomela singing. 

There was scarcely a busli in the place"; for Wroote was situated 
in the Low Levels of Lincolnshire, and often covered with water, 
and the produce of the ground swept away ! 



MISS MARY WESLEY, — MRS. WHITELAMB 

Mary Wesley stands the third on the list of the grown up children 
of the Rev. Samuel Wesley. Through affliction, and probably some 
mismanagement in her nurse, she became considerably deformed in 
her body ; and her growth in consequence was much stinted, and her 
health injured: but all written and oral testimony concurs in the 
statement that her face was exquisitely beautiful, and was a fair and 
very legible index to a mind and disposition almost angelic. Her 
humble, obliging, even, and amiable disposition made her the favour- 
ite and delight of the whole family. Mr. John and Mr. Charles 
Wesley frequently spoke of her, and ever with the most tender res- 
pect ; and her sister Hetty, no mean judge of character, with whom 
she was an especial favourite, spoke and wrote of her as one of the 
most exalted of human characters. 

She married, with the high approbation of all the family, Mr, 
John Whitelamb, of whom some mention has already been made, 
and whose history it is necessary to pursue a little farther. He was 
the son of parents at that time in very low circumstances, and was 
put to a charity school at Wroote, superintended by the Rev. John 
Romley ; of whom it is worthy of remark, that in the course of a 
very few ?nonths, under the direction of the Rev. S. Wesley, Sen. he 
learned to read, write, and speak the Greek Language with facility 
and considerable elegance. 

I have these particulars in a Greek Epistle to Mr. Charles Wesley, 
now lying before me, written in the year 1732. Mr. Romley studied 



MISS MARY WESLEY, — MRS. WHITELAMB. 



379 



Divinity under S. Wesley, Sen. ; graduated at Lincoln College, Ox- 
ibrd ; and was for a time the Curate of Mr. S. Wesley, (I believe at 
Wroote,) who had given him the first part of his education, and to 
whom he was for some time Amanuensis. He was a member of the 
Gentleman's Society at Spalding; and in 1730 presented to that 
Society an " Account of the Manors, Villages, Seats, and Church of 
Althorp, in Lincolnshire." This Society was founded at Spalding, 
in Lincolnshire, in the year 1710, by Maurice Johnson, Esq., of 
the Inner Temple. 

Of this Society Mr. Samuel Wesley, Sen. became a member, Jan- 
uary 9, 1723 ; and his son Samuel was elected a member September 
18, 1729-— -See the History of it in Nichoi's Literary Anecdotes, 
Vol. VI. 

It is likely that Mr. Romley recommended young Whitelamb to 
Mr. Wesley's notice, as a lad of promising abilities ; for we find 
that Mr. Wesley took him to his house ; that he became his Amanu- 
ensis in the place of Mr. Romley ; designed the plates for Mr. Wes- 
ley's Dissertations on the Book of Job ; and engraved several of 
them with his own hand. 

Under the care of the Rector of Epworth, he obtained a sufficient 
knowledge of Latin and Greek to enter the University ; and at the 
expense, chiefly, of Mr. Wesley's family, then indeed in very low 
circumstances, he w as maintained at Lincoln College, Oxford, where 
he obtained his education gratis under Mr. John Wesley, then a 
Fellow of that Collage. In the preceding Memoirs we have met 
with this young man frequently ; especially in the Letters of the 
Rector of Epworth, and of Mrs. Wesley. 

He suffered great privations in order to acquire a sufficiency of 
learning to pass through the university, and obtain orders. It is in 
reference to this, that Mrs. Wesley calls him "poor starveling John- 
ny." So low were his circumstances that he could not procure 
himself clothes, and could not purchase a goicn when ordained. In 
every respect the W^esley family divided with him according to their 
power; and by his humble and upright conduct, he did honour to 
himself, and repaid their kindness. When he got orders, Mr. Wes- 
ley made him his Curate in Wroote ; and having engaged Miss 
Mary Wesley's affections, they were married, and Mr. Wesley gave 
up to him the living of Wroote, which he petitioned the Lord Chan- 
cellor to confirm ; as that living, as well as Epivorth, was in the gift 
of the Crown ; and he was promoted to it by the Chancellor on 
Feb. 9, 1734. See the Petition to the Chancellor, and the high 
character given of this young man, in the Life of the Rector of Ep< 
^vortk 



3S0 



MISS MARY WESLEY, — MRS. WHITELAMB. 



But it appears that he afterwards swerved from the simplicity of 
the Gospel, fell into doubts concerning the truth of Divine Revela- 
tion, and at last became a Deist! I find no particulars of his 
reconversion : but that it did take place I infer from a note by Mr. 
John Wesley, on a Letter of his printed in the first Volume of the 
Arminian Magazine, containing the following passage : " To be 
frank, I cannot but look upon your doctrines as of ill consequence. 
Consequence I say ; for, take them nakedly in themselves, nothing 
seems more innocent, nay good and holy. Suppose we grant that in 
you and the rest of the leaders, who are men of sense and discernment, 
what is called the seal and testimony of the Spirit is something real ; 
yet I have great reason to think, that in the generality of your fol- 
lowers it is merely the effect of a heated imagination." — Sept. 2, 
1742. The note is, " No wonder he should think so ; for at that time, 
and for some years after, he did not believe the Christian Revelation." 
From which it appears, that some years after he was brought back 
to the Christian faith. Mr. Southey seems to doubt of his ever having 
been a Deist: but surely Mr. Wesley's testimony is sufficient on 
this point, to whom, Mr. Whitelamb says, he had opened his ichole 
mind. 

Mr. Wesley knew him to have been a Deist, though in other res- 
pects an amiable man; and he produced his Deism as the reason. 
and at the same time an excuse, for his believing that all pretensions 
to experimental religion were the effect of a heated imagination. 

Mr. Romley was not so mindful of his obligations to the Wesley 
family. On September 6, 1742, when Mr. Wesley visited Epworth, 
he offered to assist Mr. Romley, who was then Curate, by either 
preaching or reading prayers : but the gentleman refused to let him 
do either, and went immediately and preached a Sermon against 
Enthusiasm ! In the evening; Mr. Wesley preached in the church- 
yard, standing on the tomb of his Father. Mr. Whitelamb was in 
the congregation, and wrote to him the following Letter a few days 
after ; which, because it is so creditable to his feelings, and to the 
sense he still retained of the many favours which he had received 
from him and from his family, I shall insert. 

"June 11, 1742. 

a Dear Brother, 

a I saw you at Epworth on Tuesday Evening. Fain would I 
have spoken to you, but that I am quite at a loss to know how to 
address or behave. 

" Your way of thinking is so extraordinary that your presence 
creates an awe, as if you were an inhabitant of another world. God 



MISS MARY WESLEY, — MRS. WHITELAMB. 



381 



grant you and your followers may always have entire liberty of con- 
science. — Will not you allow others the same ? 

" Indeed I cannot think as you do, any more than I can help 
honouring and loving you. Dear Sir, will you credit me ? — I retain 
the highest veneration and affection for you. The sight of you 
moves me strangely. My heart overflows with gratitude : I feel in 
a higher degree all that tenderness and yearning of bowels, with 
which I am affected towards every branch of Mr. Wesley's family. 
I cannot refrain from tears when I reflect, — this is the man, who at 
Oxford was more than a father to me ; this is he whom I have heard 
expound, or dispute publicly, or preach at St. Mary's, with such 
applause ; — and, O that I should ever add, whom I have lately heard 
preach at Epworth! (on his Father's tombstone.) 

" I am quite forgot None of the family every honour me with a 
line ! Have I been ungrateful ? I appeal to Sister Patty, I appeal to 
Mr. Ellison, whether I have or no. I have been passionate, fickle, a 
fool : but I hope 1 shall never be ungrateful. 

u Dear Sir, is it in my power to serve or oblige you any way ? Glad 
I should be that you would make use of me. God open alLour eyes, 
and lead us into truth wherever it be ! 

John Whitelamb." 

His wife Mary did not long survive her marriage. She died in 
child-bed of her first child. How all the family could quite have 
forgotten Mr. Whitelamb I cannot tell. There must have been 
something improper in his conduct : indeed he seems to hint at this 
in the above Letter, " I have been passionate, fickle, a fool;"— 
and in one of the 2nd Sept. in the -same year, 1742, to Charles, he 
writes, "J. Whitelamb was never either ungrateful, or vicious ; though 
by the heat of youthful blood, and want of experience in the ivorld, 
he has been betrayed into very great follies" — The Mr. Ellison 
mentioned above was the husband of Susanna Wesley ; and Patty 
was Mrs. Hall, both of whom will be mentioned in their proper places. 

That Mr. Wesley still felt a parental affection and anxiety for his 
old pupil Mr. Whitelamb, and especially in reference to his eternal 
interests, will appear from the following Extract of one of his Letters 
to Mrs. Woodhouse of Epworth, in answer to one which that lady 
had written giving an account of Mr. Whitelamb's death. 

"Oct. 4, 1769. 

" How long is it since Mr. Whitelamb died ? What 

disease did he die of? Did he lie ill for any time? Do you know 
any circumstances preceding or attending his death ? O, why did 



382 



MISS MARY WESLEY,— MRS. WHITELAMB. 



he not die forty years ago, while he knew in whom he had believed 
Unsearchable are the counsels of God, and his ways past finding out, 

John Wesley." 

The Whitelamb family have been long very respectable in Lin- 
colnshire, and particularly at Wroote, where one of them succeeded 
to the pastoral charge in that parish ; and was remarkable for his 
various learning, and especially for his great skill in mathematics. 

As for the husband of Miss Mary Wesley, we may charitably hope 
from his sound education, and his long tried piety, that whatever 
doubts might for a time have obscured his views of the Sacred 
Records, and paralysed his religious feelings and experience, his 
former principles regained their influence and ascendency, and that 
he died in the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ. 

The Verses to Mrs. Whitelamb's Memory, with her Epitaph, 
composed by her sister Wright, I think it proper to subjoin ; from 
which we learn that she was a most steady and affectionate friend ; 
was deeply devoted to God ; full of humility and goodness ; and 
diligent in all the duties of life. 

But she was a W esley ; and in that singular family excellencies 
of all kinds were to be found, and the female part were as conspicu= 
ous as the male. 

In the following Lines, which are full of mind and feeling, we 
shall find allusion to the source whence the miseries of Mrs. Wright's 
Life proceeded. These will be considered at large in the account of 

herself. 



TO 



THE MEMORY 



OF 



MRS. MARY WHITELAMB. 



[By her Sister Mrs. Wright.] 



If blissful spirits condescend to know, 

And hover round what once they loved below ; 

Maria ! gentlest excellence ! attend 

To her, who glories to have called thee friend! 

Remote in merit, tho' allied in blood, 

Unworthy I, and thou divinely good ! 

Accept, blest shade, from me these artless lays, 

Who never could unjustly blame, or praise. 

How thy ceconomy and sense outweighed 

The finest wit in utmost pomp display'd, 



10 



5 



MISS MARY WESLEY,— MRS. WHITELAMB. 



383 



Let others sing, while I attempt to paint . 
The godlike virtues of the friend and saint. 

With business and devotion never cloy'd, 
No moment of thy life pass'd unemployed, 
Well-natured mirth, matured discretion joined, 15 
Constant attendants of the virtuous mind. 
From earliest dawn of youth, in thee well known, 
The saint sublime and finished Christian shone. 
Yet would not grace one grain of pride allow, 
Or cry, " Stand off, I'm holier than thou." 20 
A worth so singular since time began, 
But one surpassed, and He was more than man. 
When deep immers'd in griefs beyond redress, 
And friends and kindred heightened my distress, 
And with relentless efforts made me prove 25 
Pain, grief, despair, and wedlock without love ; 
My soft Maria could alone dissent, 
O'erlook'd the fatal vow, and mounrd the punishment ! 
Condoled the ill, admitting no relief, 

With such infinitude of pitying grief, 30 

That all who could not my demerit see, 

Mistook her wond'rous love for worth in me ; 

No toil, reproach, or sickness could divide 

The tender mourner from her Stella's side ; 

My fierce inquietude, and madd'ning care, . 35 

Skilful to soothe, or resolute to share ! 

Ah me ! that heaven has from this bosom tore 
My angel friend, to meet on earth no more ; , 
That this indulgent spirit soars away, 

Leaves but a still insentient mass of clay; 40 
E'er Stella could discharge the smallest part 
^Of all she owed to such immense desert ; 
Or could repay with ought but feeble praise 
The sole companion of her joyless days ! 

Nor was thy form unfair, tho' heaven confined 45 

To scanty limits thy exalted mind. 

Witness thy brow serene, benignant, clear, 

That none could doubt transcendent truth dwelt there ; 

Witness the taintless whiteness of thy skin, 

Pure emblem of the purer soul within : 50 

That soul, which tender, unassuming, mild, 

Through jetty eyes with tranquil sweetness smil'd 

But, ah ! could fancy paint, or language speak, 

The roseate beauties of thy lip or cheek, 

Where Nature's pencil, leaving art no room, 55 

Touch 'd to a miracle the vernal bloom. 

(Lost tuough thou art) in Stella's deathless line. 

■Thy face immortal as thy fame should shine 



384 



MISS MARY WESLEY, — MRS. WHITELAMB. 



To soundest prudence (life's unerring guide) 
To love sincere, religion without pride : 60 
To friendship perfect in a female mind 
Which I nor hope, nor wish, on earth to find : 
To mirth, (the balm of care) from lightness free, 
Unblemish'd faith, unwearied industry. 

To every charm and grace combin'd in you, 65 
Sister, and Friend ! — a long, a last adieu ! 

MR. JOHN WESLEY'S ALTERATIONS. 

Line 1. Happy spirits are allowed — Blissful spirits condescend. 
Line 6. Tho 1 worthless I. — Unworthy I. 
Line 7. Dear — Blest. 
Line 8. Durst. — Could. 

Sixteen Lines are entirely left out, beginning — From earliest dawn 
Lines 31, 32, 35, and 36, are entirely left out. 
Line 37. Torn.— Tore. 

Line 38. The dearest friend whom I must ever mourn. 
Lines 39, 40. Left out. 

Line 45. Pleasing thy face and form. — Nor was thy form unfair 

Line 46. Extensive. — Exalted. 

Line 49. Lustre — Whiteness. 

Line 50. Bright, brighter — Pure, Purer. 

Line 51. Easy and affected. — Tender, unassuming. 

Line 52. Cheerful. — Tranquil. 

The four next lines are left out, beginning, But ah! could fancy paint. 
Line 60. Void of— Without. 

Line 62. Which I can never hope again. — Nor hope, nor wish on earth 
Line 64. To stedfast truth. — Unblemish'd faith. 
Line 66. Long arid last adieu. 

A copy of these verses was published in the Gentleman's Maga- 
zine for Dec. 1736, Vol. VI. p. 740, with the following Inscription: 
"To the Memory of Mrs. Mary Whitelamb, Daughter of the late 
Rev. Mr. Wesley, Rector of Epworth and Wroote." From it I 
have recovered a few stanzas omitted in the MS. ; otherwise it is 
very imperfect. 

EPITAPH 

ON 

MRS. MARY WHITELAMB, 

[By her Sister Mrs. Wright.] 

If highest worth in beauty's bloom, 
Exempted mortals from the Tomb ; 
We had not round this sacred Bier 
Mourned the sweet Babe and Mother here. 
Where innocence from harm is ble3t, 
And the meek sufferer is at rest ! 



MISS ANNE WESLEY, MRS. LAMBERT. 



385 



Fierce pangs she bore without complaint, 
Till Heaven relieved the finished Saint. 

If savage bosoms felt her woe, 
(Who lived and died without a foe,) 
How should I mourn, or how commend, 
My teuderest, dearest, firmest friend ? 
Most pious, meek, resign'd and chaste, 
With every social virtue graced ! 

If, Reader, thou wouldst prove, and know. 
The ease she found not here below ; 
Her bright example points the way 
To perfect bliss, and endless day. 

I have not been able to recover any thing written either in prose 
or verse by Mrs. Whitelamb ; and without this short and imperfect 
Memoir, her name would have been soon consigned to oblivion. 



MISS ANNE WESLEY, — MRS. LAMBERT. 

Op this Lady I find no record among the Family Papers, noi 
from any of the survivors in any of its branches, but that she was 
married to a Gentleman of the name of John Lambert, of whom 
I know but this ; that he was a Land-surveyor in Epworth. Mr. 
and Mrs. Lambert are the persons probably meant by Mr. Wesley 
in his Journal, under the date Tuesday, June 8th, 1742, where he 
says, u 1 walked to Hibaldstone, about ten miles from Epworth, to 
see my brother and sister but he mentions no name. 

On her marriage her brother Samuel presented to Mr. Lamberc 
and her the following verses : — 

TO MRS. LAMBERT, 

ON HER MARRIAGE. 

No fiction fine shall guide my hand, 

But artless truth the verse supply 
Which all with ease may understand. 

But none be able to deny. 

Nor, Sister, take the care amiss 

Which 1, in giving rules employ 
To point the likeliest way to bliss, 

To cause, as well as wish, you joy. 

Let love your reason never blind, 
To dream of Paradise below ; 

/ 49 



386 



MISS ANNE WESLEY ? — MRS. LAMBERT 



For sorrows must attend mankind, 
And pain, and weariness, and woe ! 

Though still from mutual love, relief 

In all conditions may be found, 
It cures at once the common grief, 

And softens the severest wound. 

Thro' diligence, and well-earned gain, 

In growing plenty may you live ! 
And each in Piety obtain 

Repose that riches cannot give ! 

If children ere should bless the bed, 

O rather let them Infants die, 
Than live to grieve the hoary head, 

And make the aged Father sigh ! 

Still duteous, let them ne'er conspire 

To make their Parents disagree ; 
No 50/1 be rival to his sire, 

No daughter more beloved than thee ! 

Let them be humble, pious, wise, 

Nor higher station wish to know 
Since only those deserve to rise, 

Who live contented to be lew 

Firm let the husband's empire stand 

With easy but unquestioned sway 
May he have kindness to command, 

And thou the bravery to obey ! 

Long may he give th.ee comfort, long 

As the frail knot of life shall bold ! 
More than a Father when thou'rt young 

More than a Son when waxing old. 

The greatest earthly pleasure try, 

Allowed by Providence Divine ; 
Be still a Husband, blest as I, 

And thou a wife as good as mine ! 

There is much good sense, and piety, and suitable advice, in these 
verses ; and they give an additional testimony to the domestic happi- 
ness of Mr. Samuel Wesley, their Author. 

We have to regret, that of Mrs. Lambert, her husband, and 
their children if they had any, we know nothing farther. As every 
member of this family, of whom we have any Memoirs, has afforded 



MISS SUSANNA WESLEY, — MRS. ELLISON. 38f 

as lessons of instruction in some of the weightiest concerns of life ; 
I wish the above verses in the hands of eiery new married couple in 
the kingdom. 



MISS SUSANNA WESLEY, — MRS. ELLISON 

I have not been able to ascertain the year in which Susanna Wes- 
ley was born : but it was sometime between 1700 and 1702, as in 
the list of the ten children she stands before her brother John, who 
was born in 1703. Of her youth I find little. She is reported to 
have been good-natured, very facetious, and a little romantic, but 
behaved herself with the strictest moral correctness. She married 
Richard Ellison, Esq. a gentleman of good family, who farmed his 
own estate and had a very respectable establishment. But though 
she bore him several children, the marriage, like some others in the 
Wesley family, was not a happy one. She had a mind naturally 
strong and vivacious, and well refined by a good education : his was 
common, coarse, and uncultivated, morose, and too much inclined to 
despotic sway, which prevented conjugal happiness. Unfitness of 
minds, more than circumstances , is what in general mars the marriage 
union. Where minds are suited, means of happiness and content- 
ment are ever within reach. 

Susan was much beloved by her sister Hetty, (Mrs. Wright) and 
with her Mr. Ellison for a time was a high favourite. 

What little domestic happiness there was, was not only interrupted, 
but finally destroyed, by a distressing accident. A fire took place 
in their dwelling-house, by which it and all their property were 
destroyed : the family alone escaped with their lives, and in conse- 
quence were all scattered among different relations. What the cause 
of this fire was I cannot learn : but from that time Mrs. Ellison would 
never more live with her husband ! She went to London and hid 
herself among some of her children who were established there, and 
had considerable helps from her brother John, the common almoner 
of the family. Mr. Ellison used many means to get her to return : 
but she utterly refused either to see him, or to have any intercourse 
with him. 

As he knew her affectionate disposition, in order to bring her 
down to Lincolnshire, he advertised an account of his death ! When 
this met her ear, she immediately set off to Lincolnshire to pay the 
last tribute of respect to his remains : but when she found him alive, 
and well, she returned ; and no persuasion could induce her to live 
with him. 

It does not appear that she communicated to any person the cause 



388 



MISS SUSANNA WESLEY, MRS. ELLISON. 



of this aversion and dislike^ and at this lapse of time it is in vain to 
pursue it by conjecture, ^lie had several children, four of whom 
are traced and well remembered, — John. Ann, Deborah, and Richard 
Annesley Ellison. 

1. John Ellison lived and died at Bristol. — He was an officer in 
the Excise, or Customs ; and left two daughters by his first wife ; — 
Elizabeth Ellison, who turned out unfortunate, and to whom 1 have 
known Mr. J. Wesley shew great kindness, often relieving her in 
distresses to which her imprudence had reduced her, treating her 
with great tenderness, and giving her advices, which, had she followed, 
would have led her to true happiness ; — and Patience Ellison, who 
married in Bristol, was a member of a Dissenting congregation in 
that city, and conducted herself as a useful member of society, and a 
genuine Christian. He also left a son named John, by a second 
wife ; — a respectable man in good circumstances ; still, for ought I 
know, resident in Bristol. 

2. Ann Ellison married Mr. Pierre Lievre, a French Protestant 
refugee. — He left one son, Peter Lievre, who was educated at 
Kin ^swood School ; took orders in the Church of England; and 
lately died at his living of Lutterworth, in Leicestershire. He was 
accounted a worthy religious man, and has left a family in comforta- 
ble circumstances. His son is a clergyman of good character. — 
This Ann Ellison made a second marriage with a gentleman named 
Gaunt, who soon left her a widow. It was in the house of this Mrs. 
Gaunt, that her mother, formerly Susanna Wesley, died in London. 
The year of this second marriage I have not been able to ascertain. 

S. Deborah Ellison married another French refugee, Mr. Pierre 
Collet, father to Mrs. Biam, and of the Collets yet alive. Both 
Eievre and Coll ft were silk-weavers. 

4. Richard Aiwesley Ellison died at twenty-seven, leaving two 
orphan daughters, of whom Mrs. Voysey is one, an excelled warm- 
hearted Christian, and wife of a pious Dissenting minister. This 
excellent couple have four children ; one a surgeon in the East 
Indies, another an architect, and two amiable daughters, one of 
whom is lately married, and settled respectably. 

At present three of Susanna Wesley's grand-children are alive : 
the above-mentioned Mrs. Voysey, Mrs. Biam, and Mr. Collet, 
brother of him who forged certain letters intended to traduce the 
character of Mr. John Wesley, a man to whom he was under the 
highest obligations. He is dead : but it is comfortable to be able to 
add, that all his forgeries were detected, and that he confessed and 
repented of those calumnies with which all the family were shocked, 
for they held them in abhorrence. 



MISS HETTY WESLEY, MRS. WRIGHT. 



389 



Mrs. Gaunt, (Ann Ellison, afterwards Lievre,) was a fine-looking 
stout woman, under the middle size, with an abundance of wit. 
She died in London, chiefly supported in her latter years by Mr. 
John Wesley and her son Lievre. 

Susanna Wesley lived awhile with her uncle, Matthew Wesley, 
after which she appears to have been sometime in Lincoln as a 
teacher ; and probably, on Emily's removal to Gainsborough, assisted 
her in her new settlement. It was to Susanna that her Mother sent 
that beautiful Exposition of the Apostles'' Creed, which the Readei 
will find entered under the Life of Mrs. Susanna Wesley, senr. 



JOHN WESLEY, A. M. 
Late Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxon. 

John Wesley, the ever memorable Founder of the people called 
Methodists, whose name only is introduced here in the connected 
order of the family, was born at Epworth, in Lincolnshire, on the 
17th June, 1703, and died in London, at his own house in the City 
Road, March 2, 1791, in the eighty-eighth year of his age, and the 
sixty-fifth of his ministry. 

His Life has been written by the Rev. Dr. Coke, and the Rev. 
Henry Moore, 8vo. 

By John Whitehead, M. D. 2 vols. Svo. 

By the Rev. John Hampson, 3 vols. 12mo. 

By Robert Southey, LL.D. Poet Laureat, 2 vols. Svo. 

Whatever excellencies the above accounts may possess, a propei 
Life of Mr. John Wesley is still a desideratum in the religious world. 



MISS MEHETABEL WESLEY —MRS. WRIGHT. 

Mehctabel Wesfcy, called also Hetty, and by her brother Samuel 
sometimes Kitty, is the seventh child of Samuel and Susanna Wesley, 
as they stand on my list of his survivors : but she was probably the* 
tenth or eleventh child; for several had died in infancy, whose names 
are now forgotten. 

Hetty gave from her infancy such proofs of strong mental powers 
as led her parents to cultivate them with the utmost care and diligence, 
that they might be extended, properly directed, and bring forth cor- 
responding fruits. 



390 MISS HETTY WESLEY, MRS. WRIGHT. 

The pains taken with her education were crowned with success ; 
for at the early age of eight years she had made such proficiency in 
the learned languages that she could read the Greek Text. 

She had naturally a fine poetic genius, which though common to 
the whole family, shone forth in her with peculiar splendour, and 
was heightened by her knowledge of the fine models of antiquity. 

From her childhood she was gay and sprightly; full of mirth, 
good humour, and keen wit. She indulged this disposition so much, 
that it was said to have given great uneasiness to her parents ; be- 
cause she was in consequence often betrayed into little inadverten- 
cies, which, though of small moment in themselves, shewed that her 
mind was not under proper discipline ; and that fancy, not reason, 
often dictated that line of conduct which she thought proper to 
pursue. A spirit of this kind is a dangerous disposition ; and is 
rarely connected with a sufficiency of prudence and discretion to 
prevent it from injuring itself, and offending others. She appears to 
have had many suitors ; but they were generally of the airy and 
thoughtless class, and ill-suited to make her either happy or useful in 
a matrimonial life. 

To some of those proposed matches, in very early life, I believe 
the following Lines allude, which I find in her Father's hand-writing, 
and marked by Mr. J. Wesley — " Hetti/'s Letter to her Mother," — 

" Dear Mother, 

" You were once in the ew n, 
As by us cakes is plainly shewn, 

Who else had ne'er come after. 
Pray speak a word in (ime of need, 
And with my sour-look d father plead 

For your distressed daughter !" 

About the year 1~24 a gentleman in the profession of the law 
paid his addresses to her : to him she became greatly attached ; and 
a marriage was on the eve of taking place, when her father interfered, 
having heard something to the disadvantage of the gentleman, which 
led him to pronounce him "an unprincipled Lawyer. 7 ' This inter- 
erence, however, did not move Hetty. She refused to give him up, 
though not Inclined to marry without her parents' consent ; and had 
he been equally faithful to her, the connexion would in all probability 
ijave issued in marriage : but, whether offended with the opposition 
ie met with from the family, or whether through fickleness, he in 
-act remitted his assiduities, and at last abandoned a woman whe 
would have been an honour to the first man in the land. 



MISS HETTY WESLEY, — MRS. WRIGHT. 



391 



The matter thus terminating, she appears to have done what many 
others in similar circumstances have done, made a rash vow, either 
never to marry another, or to take the first man that might offer, 
whose suit her parents might approve. Which of these formed the 
vow I have not been able to determine. Mr. Wright, a plumber and 
glazier, in good circumstances, offered, and was recommended by 
parental authority : and as her parents saw that her mind was 
strongly attached to the man who had jilted her, in order to prevent 
the possibility of a union in that quarter, her father urged her to 
marry Wright. She found him to be a man utterly unsuited to her 
in mind, education, manners, &c. ; and in consequence expressed 
her strong disapprobation, and earnestly begged that parental au- 
thority might not be used to induce her to adopt a measure that 
promised no comfort to her, and might prove her ruin. Her father 
appears to have been inexorable ; — she was doubly bound by her filial 
duty, and her voiv. 

Mary, of all her sisters, had the courage to counsel her rather to 
break that vow than do what she saw would most infallibly produce 
her misery through life. To this she alludes in her fine Lines 
addressed to the memory of Mrs. Mary Whitelamb : — 

u When deep immersed in griefs beyond redress, 
And friends and Kindred heightened my distress ; 
And by relentless efforts made me prove 
Pain, grief, despair, and wedlock without love; 
My soft Maria could alone dissent, 
O'erlook'd the fatal vow, and mourned the punishment.' 

But this ill-fated marriage took place ; and if unkindness of treat- 
ment had not been added to utter unsuitableness of disposition, her 
lot would have been less grievous. Mr. Wright did not know the 
value of the woman he had espoused ! He associated with low 
dissolute company ; spent his evenings from home ; became a 
drunkard ; and^ by a series of ill management and ill treatment, 
broke the heart of his wife. 

When this marriage took place I cannot learn. Dr. Whitehead 
thinks it was in the end of the year 1725. I think it was not so 
early, as a Letter which I shall subjoin written in 1729, seems to 
have been sent a little after her marriage. That she was almost 
compelled to marry Mr. Wright, this Letter, written to her Father, 
I think plainly intimates. I cannot suppress it, as it throws the 
proper light on this hitherto unexplained unfortunate transaction. 



392 



MISS HETTY WESLEY, — MRS. WRIGHT. 



"July 3, 1729. 

" Honoured Sir, 

u Though I was glad on any terms, of the favour of a line fron- 
you ; yet I was concerned at your displeasure on account of the 
unfortunate paragraph, which you are pleased to say was meant for 
the flower of ray Letter, but which was in reality the only thing I 
disliked in it before it went. I wish it had not gone, since I per- 
ceive it gave you some uneasiness. 

" But since what I said occasioned some queries, which I should 
be glad to speak freely about, were I sure that the least I could say- 
would not grieve or offend you, or were I so happy as to think like 
you in every thing ; I earnestly beg that the little I shall say may 
not be offensive to you, since I promise to be as little witty as possible, 
though I can't help saying, you only accuse me of being too much so ; 
especially these late years past I have been pretty free from that 
scandal. 

" You ask me, 1 what hurt matrimony has done me ?' and 1 whether 
I had always so frightful an idea of it as I have now r Home ques- 
tions indeed ! and I once more beg of you not to be offended at the 
least I can say to them, if I say any thing. 

" I had not always such notions of wedlock as now : but thought 
that where there was a mutual affection and desire of pleasing, 
something near an equality of mind and person ; either earthly or 
heavenly wisdom, and any thing to keep love warm between a 
young couple, there was a possibility of happiness in a married state : 
but where all, or most of these, were wanting, I ever thought people 
could not marry without sinning against God and themselves. 

u I could say much more : but would rather eternally stifle my 
sentiments than have the torment of thinking they agree not with 
yours. 

"You are so good to my spouse and me, as to say, 1 you shall 
always think yourself obliged to him for his civilities to me.' I hope 
he will always continue to use me better than I merit from him in 
one respect. 

"I think exactly the same of my marriage as I did before it 
happened : but though I would have given at least one of my eyes for 
the liberty of throwing myself at your feet before I icas married 
at all; yet since it is past, and matrimonial grievances are usually 
irreparable, I hope you will condescend to be so far of my opinion, 
as to own, — that since upon some accounts I am happier than I de- 
serve, it is best to say little of things quite past remedy : and 
endeavour, as I really do, to make myself more and more contented, 
though things may not be to my wish. 



MISS HETTY WESLEY, — MRS. WRIGHT. 39# 

^ You say, 'you will answer this if you like it.' Now though 
I am sorry to occasion your writing in the pain I am sensible you 
do ; yet I must desire you to answer it, whether you like it or not, 
since if you are displeased, 1 would willingly know it; and the only 
thing that could make me patient to endure your displeasure is your 
thinking I deserve it. 

u Though I can't justify my late indiscreet Letter which made me 
say so much in this ; yet I need not remind you that I am not more 
than human ; and if the calamities of life (of which perhaps I have 
my share,) sometimes taring a complaint from me, I need tell no 
one, that though I bear I must feel them. And if you cannot for- 
give what I have said, I sincerely promise never more to offend you 
by saying too much, which (with begging your blessing) is all from 
6i Your most obt. Daughter, 

Mehet. Wright. 

Here we see the impelling cause of this ill-fated match ; and in 
the following Address to her Husband, the powerful operating cause 
of her continual chagrin and wretchedness. 

'■'■iW * ' v V ' \ 1 

The ardent lover cannot find 
A coldness in his fair unkind, 
Bat blaming what he cannot hate,, 
He mildly chides the dear ingrate ; 
And tho' despairing of relief, 
In soft complaining vents his grief? 

2. 

Then what should hinder but that I, 
Impatient of my wrongs, may try, 
By saddest softest strains, to move 
My wedded, latest, dearest love. 
To throw his cold neglect aside, 
And cheer once more his injured bride ? 

3. 

O thou whom sacred rites design'd 
My guide, and husband ever kind, 
My sovereign master, best of friends. 
On whom my earthly bliss depends ; 
If e'er thou didst in Hetty see 
Ought fair, or good, or dear to thee> 
If gentle speech can ever move 
The cold remains of former love, 
Turn thee at last — my bosom ease> 
Or tell me why I cease to pleas? 
50 



MISS HETTY WESLEY, — MRS. WRIGHT. 



4. 

Is it because revolving years, 
Heart-breaking sighs, and fruitless tears. 
Have quite deprived this form of mine 
Of all that once thou fanciedst fine ? 
Ah no ! what once allured thy sight 
Is still in its meridian height. 
These eyes their usual lustre shew, 
When uneclipsed by flowing woe. 
Old age and wrinkles in this face 
As yet could never find a place : 
A youthful grace informs these lines, 
Where still the purple current shines ; 
Unless, by thy ungentle art, 
It flies to aid my wretched heart : 
Nor does this slighted bosom shew 
The thousand hours it spends in woe. 

5. 

Or is it that, oppressed with care, 
I stun with loud complaints thine ear, 
And make thy home, for quiet meant, 
The seat of noise and discontent ? 
Ah no! those ears were ever free 
From matrimonial melody : 
For tho' thine absence I lament 
When half the lonely night is spent, 
Yet when the watclj or early morn 
Has brought me hopes of thy return, 
I oft have wiped these watchful eyes, 
Concealed my cares, and curbed my sighs, 
In spite of grief, to let thee see 
I wore an endless smile for thee. 

6. 

Had I not practis'd every art 

T' oblige, divert, and cheer thy heart, 

To make me pleasing in thine eyes, 

And turn thy house to paradise ; 

I had not ask'd " Why dost thou shun 

These faithful arms, and eager run 

To some obscure, unclean retreat, 

With fiends incarnate glad to meet, 

The vile companions of thy mirth, 

The scum and refuse of the earth : 

Who, when inspired by beer, can grin 

At witless oaths and jests obscene, 

Till the most learned of the throng 

Begins a tale of ten hours long ; 

While thou in raptures with stretched jaws 

Crownest each joke with loud applause ?" 



MISS HETTY WESLEY, MRS, WRIGHT. 39'' 

7. 

Deprived of freedom, health, and ease, 

And rivall'd by such things as these; 

This latest effort will I try, 

Or to regain thy heart, or die. 

Soft as I am, I'll make thee see 

I will not brook contempt from thee * 

8. 

Then quit the shuffling doubtful sense, 
Nor hold me longer in suspense; 
Unkind, ungrateful as thou art, 
Say, must I ne'er regain thy heart ? 
Must all attempts to please thee prove 
Unable to regain thy love ? 

9. 

If so, by truth itself I swear, 
The sad reverse I cannot bear: 
No rest, no pleasure, will I see; 
My whole of bliss is lost with thee ! 
I'll give all thoughts of patience o'er; 
(A gift I never lost before ;) 
Indulge at once my rage and grief, 
Mourn obstinate, disdain relief, 
And call that wretch my mortal foe, 
Who tries to mitigate my woe ; 
Till life, on terms severe as these, 
Shall, ebbing, leave my heart at ease- 
To thee thy liberty restore 
To laugh when Hetty is no more. 

It is not likely that these Lines produced any good effect on the 
untutored and sin-hardened heart of Mr. Wright : there is no evidence 
that he amended ; or that her lot in life was ameliorated, till in her 
distress she turned her eyes to Him, who is a Cover from the storm, 
and a Refuge to the distressed. 

That she was fully awakened to a sense of her need of the Friend 
of sinners, and sought and found that great salvation which her 
Brothers so powerfully and successfully preached, may be seen by 
the following Letters. 

In 1743, she wrote as follows to her brother Mr. John Wesley. 

" Some years ago I told my brother Charles, I could not be of his 
way of thinking then: but that if ever I was, I would as freely 
own it. 



396 



MISS HETTY WESLEYj^-MRS. WRIGHT. 



Aftei I was convinced of sin, and of your opinions, as far as t 
&ad examined your principles, I still forbore declaring my senti- 
ments as Openly as I had an inclination to do, fearing I should re- 
lapse Mo my former state. When I was delivered from this fear, 
and had a blessed hope that He who had begun would finish His 
work, I never confessed so powerfully as I ought how entirely I 
was of your mind ; because I was taxed with insincerity and hypocrisy 
whenever I opened my mouth in favour of religion, or owned how 
great things God had done for me. 

"This discouraged me utterly, and prevented me from making 
my change so public, as my folly and vanity had formerly been. 
But now my health is gone, 1 cannot be easy without declaring that 
I have long desired to know one thing, Jesus Christ and Him cruci- 
fied ; and this desire prevails above all others. 

" And though I am cut off from all human help, or ministry, I am 
ftot without assistance : though I have no spiritual friend, nor ever 
had one yet, except perhaps once in a year or two when I have seen 
one of my Brothers, or some other religious person by stealth ; yet 
(no thanks to me) I am enabled to seek Him still, and to be satisfied 
with nothing less than God, in whose presence I affirm this truth. 
1 dare not desire health ; only patience, resignation, and the spirit 
of an healthful mind. I have been so long weak, that I know not 
how long my trial may last: but I have a firm persuasion, and bless- 
ed hope, (though no full assurance) that in the country I am going 
to I shall not sing Hallelujah, and Holy, Holy, Holy, without com- 
pany, as I have done in this. Dear Brother, I am unable to speak 
or write on these things ; I only speak my plain thoughts as they 
occur. Adieu : if you have time from better business to send a line 
to Stanmore, so great a comfort would be as welcome as it is wanted/ 7 

The Stanmore here mentioned, was probably that near Edgewafe, 
about ten miles from London. It is near a hill so very high, that 
the trees on its top are a Landmark from the German Ocean. 

What an infinite mercy that such a mind, harassed out with dis- 
tress and anguish, found at last a resting place. This was the means 
of preserving for several years a life that previously stood on the 
very verge of the grave. In the following year, 1744, she visited 
Bristol, where she had the opportunity of sitting under the Ministry of 
her Brothers, and of being connected with the very holy and sensible 
Members of the Methodist Society in that place ! She profited much 
by their pious conversation, and their Christian experience. She 
was led to that light which manifests whatsoever is not wrought of 
God ; she saw the depth of her natural corruption, and she mourned 



MISS HETTY WESLEY, MRS. WRIGHT. 



397 



as in sackcloth and ashes, till she found redemption in the blood of 
the Lamb. She then went on rejoicing in God her salvation, sus- 
tained in all her troubles, strengthened in all her weakness, growing 
in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ, till her 
happy spirit returned to God. Her brother Charles visited her in 
her last illness. In the month in which she died he thus mentions 
her : " Prayed by my sister Wright, a gracious, tender, trembling 
soul ; a bruised reed which the Lord will not break." She died 
March 21st, 1751 ; and Mr. Charles Wesley preached her funeral 
sermon from these Words : " Thy sun shall no more go down, 
neither shall thy moon withdraw itself; for the Lord shall be thine 
everlasting light, and the days of thy mourning shall be ended." 
During this solemn service both he and his congregation were deeply 
affected. 

Mr. Wright had an establishment, in Frith-Street, Soho, London, 
where he carried on his business of plumbing and glazing ; and had 
lead works connected with the others, the former of which injured 
his own health and very materially that of Mrs. Wright. 

They had several children but all died young ; and it was their 
Mother's opinion that the efiluvia from the lead works were the 
cause of their death. This she told Mr. Duncombe, when he visited 
ber not long before she died. — This gentleman wrote a small tract, 
quarto, price one shilling, called the Feminead, containing the cha- 
racters and praises of several eminent Ladies, of whom Mrs. Wright 
was one ; and, like many other superficial thinkers and relit cters, 
who publish their own prejudices instead of facts, he attributed her 
woe-worn state to false views she had taken of religion, which filled 
her with a gloomy, and, to her, destructive superstition ! His verses 
on the subject are not worth repeating : but as they have been pro- 
duced by others of like opinion, I shall subjoin them ; and the Reader 
Will see at once that they are flatly contradicted and nullified by the 
preceding account. 

" But ah ! why heaves my breast this pensive sigh ? 
"Why starts this tear unbidden from my eye ? 
What breast from sighs, what eye from tears refrains, 
When, sweetly mournful, hapless Wright complains? 
And who hut grieves to see her generous mind, 
For nobler views and worthier guests designed, 
Amidst the hateful form of black despair, 
Wan with the gloom of superstitious care ? 
In pity-moving lays, with earnest cries, 
She called on Heaven to close her weary eye>, 
And long on earth, by heartfelt woes opprest, 
Was borne by friendly Death to welcome rest." 



398 



MISS HETTY WESXEY,=-MRS. WRIGHT- 



Nothing can be more false than this statement ; it was her unsuit- 
able, wretched, ill-fated marriage ;■ — the neglect and unkindness, the 
unfeelingness and profligacy, of a worthless husband, — that was the 
cause of all her distresses ; and these causes of misery continued to 
prey on her spirits and on her body, till the religion of the God of 
Heaven came to her aid ; which it did many years, at least eight, 
before her death. 

Had not the wound she had received in her constitution been too 
deep, the Salvation of God which she obtained would have healed 
her body : — It was nevertheless the means of lengthening out her 
life many years, and giving her to taste that happiness she had 
before sought in vain, in what Mr. Duncombe calls " nobler views 
and worthier guests." And the angels of heaven, not " friendly 
death" or oblivion, bore her soul at last to rest in the bosom of her 
Father and her God. 

Mr. Duncombe parries all this by representing Mr. Wright as a 
very decent respectable man, carrying on business in his own neigh- 
bourhood. How much decency and respectability he had, let the 
preceding Address from his wife tell. He would of course take as 
much care as possible that the world should not know that his con- 
duct towards her was the occasion of her broken heart ; she was of 
too noble a spirit to complain ; and it is very probable that Mr. 
Wright might inform Mr. Duncombe that his wife's shattered con- 
stitution was owing to the gloomy views she had taken of religion. 
However Mr. D. came by his information, the preceding account 
proves that it was false. Dr. Whitehead has observed justly that 
" it is grievous to see Authors, whose works are likely to be read, 
take every opportunity to dress out religion in the most ugly forms 
they can invent to deter young people from embracing it; and 
attributing to it the calamities of life, which religion alone is able to 
alleviate and redress." Such persons have no just notion of religion 
themselves, and feel nothing of its power and nature ; hence they 
suspect every person who pretends to any, to be either enthusiasts 
or hypocrites. 

Mrs. Wright died long before I was born: but from a gentleman 
still living, who knew her in the decline of life, I have had this des- 
cription : " She was an elegant woman, with great refinement of 
manners ; and had the traces of beauty in her countenance, with the 
appearance of being brokenhearted." 

The account given of her mind and person by a writer who calls 
himself Sylvius, in the Sixth Volume of the Gentleman's Magazine 
for 1736. p. 155. is by no means exaggerated. 



MISS HETTY WESLEY, — MRS. WKIGHT. 



TO MRS. W T. 

ON READING HER MANUSCRIPT POEM« 

Fain would my grateful muse a trophy raise 
Devoted to Granvilla's lasting praise. 
But from what topic shall her task begin ? 
From outward charms? or richer stores within ? 
'T were difficult with portrait just to trace 
The blooming beauties of her lovely face ; 
The roseate bloom that blushes on her cheek; 
Her eyes whence rays of pointed lightning break ; 
Each brow the bow of Cupid, whence her darts 
With certain arch'ry strike unguarded hearts ; 
Her lips, that with a rubied tincture glow, 
Soft as the soothing sounds which from them flow. 
But oh ! what words, what numbers, shall I find 
T' express the boundless treasures of her mind, 
Where wit and judgment spread their coptous mines 
And every grace and every virtue shines ? 

Ob Nymph ! when you assume the Muses' Lyre, 
What thoughts you quicken, and what joys inspire ! 
Pale Melancholy wears a cheerful mien ; 
Grief smiles, and raging Passions grow serene. 
If themes sublime, of import grand, you try, 
You lift the attentive spirit to the sky ; 
Or change the strain, and sportive subjects choose. 
Our soft'ning souls obey the powerful Muse. 
Yet 'tis, Granvilla, not thy smallest praise, 
That no indecent thought profanes thy lays. 
Like thy own breast, thy style from taint is free ; 
Censure may pry, but can no blemish see. 
No longer let thy Muse the press decline ; 
Publish her lays, and prove her race divine. 
Long has thy tuneful Sire been known to fame ; 
On him Maria smil'd, a royal name. 
Thy Brother's Works, received with rapture, tell 
That on the Son the Father's spirit fell : 
To these the Daughter's equal flame subjoin. 
Then boast, O Muses, the unrivall'd line ! 

Sylvius. 

The above Verses Mrs. Wright, who is here called Gram-ilia. 
sent to the Gentleman's Magazine : and on them the same Author 
composed the following prize Epigram : 

Allowed by bright Granvilla to peruse 
The sprightly labours of her charming Muse , 
Enraptur'd by her wit's inspiring rays, 
I chaj20ted ready numbers to her praise. 



400 MISS HETTY WESLEY, — MRS. WRIGHT. 

She, pleased, my unpremeditated Lines 
To the recording Magazine consigns: 
But would you be to best advantage known, 
Print not my verses, fairest, but your own. 

This Epigram has very fine point in it : but Mrs. Wright could 
never be prevailed on to collect and give her Poems to the public. 
It is said that she gave them at her death to one of her sisters. 
Many have been published in different Collections. Her niece, Miss 
Wesley, has kindly furnished me with several ; and from the MSS. I 
have been enabled to correct the printed copies. Some may be found 
in the Poetical Register, the Christian Magazine, the Arminian Maga- 
zine, and in different Lives of her Brothers John and Charles Wesley. 

Most of the following were written under strong mental depression, 
and before she found the consolations of religion. They are ex- 
cellent of their kind, and cannot be deemed out of their place at the 
end of these Memoirs. 

Mrs. Wright's Address to her Dying Infant, composed during 
her confinement, written down from her mouth by her husband, and 
sent by him to Mr. John Wesley, is a piece inimitable for its tender- 
ness and highly-polished numbers : but tinged with that gloom which 
was her constant attendant throughout her unfortunate marriage. 

The original Letter sent with these Verses lies before me. It is 
a curiosity of its kind ; and one proof among many of the total 
unfitness of such a slender and uncultivated mind to match with one 
of the highest ornaments of her sex. I shall give it entire in its 
own orthography, in order to vindicate the complaints of this forlorn 
woman, who was forced to accept in marriage the rude hand which 
wrote it. 

"To the Revd. Mr. John Wesley, Fellow in Christ Church College 
Ox on. 

"Dear Bro: 

" This comes to Let you know that my wife is brought to bed 
and is in a hopefull way of Doing well but the Dear child Died — 
the Third day after it was born — which has been of great concerne 
to me and my wife She Joyns With me In Love to your Selfe and 
Bro : Charles 

From Your Loveing Bro : 

to Comnd — Wm. Wright." 

" PS. Ive sen you Sum Verses that my wife maid of Dear Lamb 
Let me hear from one or both of you as Soon as you Think Con- 

veniant." 



MISS HETTY WESLEY, MRS. WRIGHT. 



401 



The Verses follow : but I have taken the liberty to correct Mr. 
Wright's barbarous orthography. 

The original Letter and Poem are, like the ancient Hebrew, all 
without points, 

A MOTHER'S ADDRESS TO HER DYING INFANT: 

[By Mrs. Wright.] 

Tender softness ! infant mild ! 
Perfect, purest, brightest Child ! 
Transient lustre ! beauteous clay! 
Smiling wonder of a day ! 
Ere the last convulsive start 
Rends thy unresisting heart ; 
Ere the long enduring swoon 
Weigh thy precious eye lids down ; 
Ah, regard a mother's moan, 
Anguish deeper than thy own. 

Fairest eyes, whose dawning light 
Late with rapture blest my sight, 
Ere your orbs extinguish'd be, 
Bend their trembling beams on me ! 

Drooping sweetness ! verdant flower ! 
Blooming, withering- in an hour ! 
Ere thy gentle breast sustains 
Latest, fiercest, mortal pains, 
Hear a suppliant ! let me be 
Partner in thy destiny I 
That whene'er the fatal cloud 
Must thy radiant temples shroud : 
When deadly damps, impending now, 
Shall hover round thy destined brow, 
Diffusive may their influence be, 
And with the blossom blast the tree f 



LINES 

WRITTEN BY MRS. WRIGHT WHEN IN DEEP ANGUISH OF SPIRIT 
1. 

Oppressed with utmost weight of woo, 
Debarr'd of freedom, health, and rest,- 

What human eloquence can shew 
The inward anguish of my breast j 
51 



402 



MISS HETTY WESLEY, — MRS. WRIGHT > 



2. 

The finest periods of discourse, 

; (Rhetoric in all her pompous dress 
Unmoving) lose their pointed force, 
When griefs are swell'd beyond redress. 

3. 

Attempt not then with speeches smooth 

My raging conflicts to controul ; 
Nor softest sounds again can soothe 

The wild disorder of my soul f, 

4. 

Such efforts vain to end my fears, 

And long lost happiness restore, 
May make me melt in fruitless tears, 

But charm my tortured soul no more 

5. 

Enable me to bear my lot, 

Oh Thou who only cans't redress ! 
Eternal God ! forsake me not 

In this extreme of my distress. 

6. 

Regard thy humble suppliant's suit ■ 

Nor let me long in anguish pine, 
Dismayed, abandoned, destitute 

Of all support, but only Thine! 

7. 

Nor health, nor life, I ask of Thee ; 

Nor languid nature to restore : 
Say but " a speedy period be 

To these thy griefs," — 1 ask no more ! 

These Lines seem to have been written about the time of hei 
Address to her husband. Despair of all remedy had nearly drunk 
up her spirit : but she began to seek help where it could be found. 

The three last verses are very fine. 

THE LUCID INTERVAL. 
[By Mrs. Wright.] 

tL 

Wear pleasure. Stella: on thy face, 

Nor check the rising joy: 
Nor canst thou, since the heart display? 

It? transport through the eye. 



MISS HETTY WESLEY,— -MRS. WRIGHT. 



403 



2. 

Those dearly welcome hours of rest, 
This pleasing truce from care, 

Removes the mountain from thy breast, 
Thou hast not learnt to bear. 

3. 

Though, distant far from what I love, 
My blooming hopes are crost, 

Yet free as air my thoughts can rove, 
In silent rapture lost ! 

4. 

Then, Stella, prize thy present ease, 

This interval of woe : 
Since other moments blest as these 

Thy life may never know. 

5. 

Snatch the fleet pleasures ere they part . 

To morrow (should'st thou say) 
Tho' pain may rend this tortured heart, 

I'll smile and live to day. 



AN EPITAPH ON HERSELF, 

[By Mrs. Wright.] 

Destin'd while living to sustain 
An equal share of grief and pain ; 
All various ills of human race 
Within this breast had once a place. 
Without complaint she learn'd to bear 
A living death, a long despair; 
Till hard oppress'd by adverse fate, 
O'ercharg'd, she sunk beneath its weight, 
And to this peaceful tomb retired, 
So much esteem'd, so long desired 
The painful mortal conflict's o'er : 
A broken heart can bleed no more 



THE RESIGNATION : 
A PENITENT HEART HOPING IN GOD. 
[By Mrs. Wright.] 
1. 

Great Power! at whose almighty hand 
Vengeance and Comfort ever wait ; 

Starting to earth at Thy command, 
To execute Thy love or hate : 



404 



MISS HETTY WESLEY, MRS. WRIGHT 



2. 

Thy indignation knits Thy brow 

On those who dare to sin give way; 
But who so perfect, Lord, below 

As nevtr from Thy word to stray ? 

3. 

But when Thy mighty laws we break, 

And after do our guilt deplore ; 
Thou dost the word of comfort speak, 

And treasure up our crimes no more. 

4. 

O Thou, Thy mighty grace display, 

And Thy offending servant spare ; 
With pain my body wastes away, 

My weaken'd limbs with constant care. 

5. 

Grief has my blood add spirits drunk, 

My tears do like the night-dew fall ; 
My cheeks are faded, eyes are sunk, 

And all my draughts are dash'd with gall. 

6. 

Thou canst the heavy hand withdraw, 
That bends me downward to the grave ; 

One healing touch my pain can awe, 
And Thy declining servant save. 

7. 

But if Thy justice has decreed, 

I still must languish out my days; 
Support me in the time of need, 

Patient to bear these slow decays. 

8. 

Lo ! to Thy dreadful will I bow, 

Thy visitations still to prove; 
Thy judgments do Thy mercy shew, 

Since, Lord, thou chast nest in Thy love. 

The following Address contains some fine sentiments and consola- 
tory thoughts :— ^ 

TO A MOTHER, 
ON THE DEATH OF HER CHILDREN, 
[By Mrs. Wright.] 

Though sorer sorrows than their birth 
Your children's death has given ; 



MISS HETTY WESLEY, — MRS. WRIGHT. 



Mourn not that others bear for earth, 
While you have peopled heaven ! 

2. 

If now so painful 'tis to part, 
O think, that when you meet, 

Well bought with shortly fleeting smart 
Is never-ending sweet ! 

,3.... 

What if those little angels, nigh 

T' assist your latest pain, 
Should hover round you when you die, 

And leave you not again ? 

4. 

Say, shall you then regret your Woes, 
Or mourn your teeming years ? 

One moment will reward your throes, 
And overpay your tears. 

5. 

Redoubled thanks will fill your song : 
Transported while you view 

Th' inclining, happy, infant throng, 
That owe their bliss to you ! 

6. 

So moves the common star, tho' bright, 
With simple lustre crown' d ; 

The planet shines, with guards of light 
Attending it around. 



A FAREWELL TO THE WORLD. 

[By Mrs. Wright.] 

While sickness rends this tenement of clay, 
Th' approaching change with pleasure I survey ; 
O'erjoy'd to reach the goal, with eager pace, 
'Ere my slow life has measur'd half its race. 
No longer shall I bear, my friends to please, 
The hard constraint of seeming much at ease ; 
Wearing an outward smile, a look serene, 
While piercing racks and tortures work within 
Yet let me not, ungrateful to my God, 
Record the evil, and forget the good : 
For both I humble adoration pay ; 
And bless the Power who gives, and lakes away 



406 



MISS HETTY WESLEY, — MRS. WRIGHT- 



Long shall my faithful memory retain 

And oft recal each interval of pain. 

Nay, to high heaven for greater gifts I bend ; 

Health I've enjoy'd, and I had once a friend.' 

Our labour sweet, if labour it might seem, 

Allowed the sportive and instructive scene. 

Yet here no lewd or useless wit was found ; 

We pois'd the wav'ring sail with ballast sound. 

Learning here plac'd her richer stores in view, 

Or, wing'd with love, the minutes gaily flew ! 

Nay, yet sublimer joy our bosoms prov'd, 

Divine benevolence, by heaven belov'd. 

Wan meagre forms, torn from impending death, 

Exulting, blest us with reviving breath. 

The shiv'ring wretch we cloth 'd, the mourner cheer'd,. 

And sickness ceas'd to groan when we appear'd. 

Unask'd, our care assists with tender art 

Their bodies, nor neglects th' immortal part. 

Sometimes in shades unpierc d by Cynthia's beam, 

Whose lustre glimmer'd on the dimpled stream, 

We wander'd innocent thro' sylvan scenes, 

Or tripp'd like faries o'er the level greens. 

From fragant herbage deck'd with pearly dews, 

And flow rets of a thousand diff'rent hues, 

By wafting gales the mingling odours fly, 

And round our heads in whisp'ring breezes sigh. 

Whole Nature seems to heighten and improve 

The holier hours of innocence and love. 

Youth, wit, good-nature, candour, sense, combin'd* 

To serve, delight, and civilize mankind; 

In wisdom's love we ev'ry heart engage, 

And triumph to restore the Golden Age ! 

Nor close the blissful scene, exhausted muse, 
The latest blissful scene that thou shalt choose ; 
Satiate with life, what joys for me remain, 
Save one dear wish, to balance ev'ry pain : 
To bow my head, with grief and toil opprest, 
Till borne by angel-bands to everlasting rest. 

**It is but justice to her memory," says Mr. Wesley, u to observe, 
that she was at ' rest' before she went hence ; being for some years 
a witness of that rest which remains, even here, for the people of 
God. 77 — In the above Verses she refers with exquisite feeling to her 
beloved sister Mary. 

I know not whether, after her conversion to God, she wrote any 
Verses ; it is most likely that she did not, as for several years before 
her death she was in a very infirm state of health, and could not 
se her pen with ease. Of gay. sportive, innocent pieces she no 



MISS HETTY WESLEY, — MRS. WRIGHT. 



407 



doubt wrote many : but I have not met with any that bear her name, 
though among many now lying before me in the hand-writing of her- 
self, Emily, and Kezzia, there may be some of her composing. 
When Mr. Duncombe asked her about her Poetical Compositions, 
she told him that " she had none left, having given them to her 
sister — which sister, is not mentioned. 

• I have already hazarded a thought that the Hymn of Eupolis to 
the Creator might probably have been written by her, or at least a 
part of it. I have given some reasons to support this opinion : but 
as the piece has passed invariably in the family for old Mr. Samuel 
Wesley's production, I will not undertake to defend it. Both the 
Father and Daughter had great poetical powers ; — his, often rugged, 
but still strong ; hers, highly-polished and harmonious, yet full of 
fire ; and I would conclude on the subject, as the Shepherd in Virgil : 

JVbn nostrum inter vos tantas coiwponert lites, 
Et vituld tu dignus et hie, 

Eclog. m. v. 108. 

"So nice a difference in your singing lies, 
That both have won, or both deserv'd the prize : 
Rest equal happy both." 

Drydei*. 

From mature reflection, I believe either of them was capable of 
the Poem: but perhaps it required both to make it that finished, 
may I not say inimitable, piece which it now appears. 

The following Verses I found partly in Mrs. Wright's and partly 
in her Father's hand writing. They seem to have been occasioned 
by some person, called here, Suky's Idol, ludicrously asserting the 
doctrine of the Metempsychosis, or Transmigration from body to 
body.— 

THE TRANSMIGRATION 
1. 

The period fast comes on when I 

Must to an Oyster turn ; 
{Unless my Suky's Idol lie ;) 

Nor will I grieve or mourn. 

2. 

Welcome my transmigrated state ! 

I'll for the worst prepare ; 
Think while 'tis given to think by Fate . 

Then like a log must bear. 

3. 

These eyes I feel will soon depart ; 
(Else Hetty should not write ;) 



408 



Miss hetty wesley, — mrs. weight. 



Their balls will to such pearls convert, 
As ladies wont delight. 

4. 

The pineal gland, from whence some say 
Man thinks, reflects, and knows 

Whate'er is best, — perhaps it may 
The oyster's head compose. 

5. 

Or coarse or curious be the mould, 

Whate'er its form contains, 
That small Peninsula may hold 

My few but working brains. 

6. 

My fingers may the strict make, 

The shell my parched skin; 
My nerves and bones with palsies shake 

The white reverse within. 

7. 

Perhaps at tide-time I may wake, 

And sip a little moisture ; 
Then to my pillow me betake, 

And sleep like brother-oys/fr. 

8. 

What shall I dream ? or what compose ? 

Some harmless rhymes like these ; 
Below the tvits, above the beaus, 

Which Poll and Kez may please. 

9. 

A dubious being, hardly life , 

Yet sensible of woe ; 
For when Death comes with rusty knife, 

But few will meet the blow. 

10. 

Which sure ray heart, tho* once 'twas strong 

Will then nor fly nor choose ; 
The pulpy substance will not long 

The coup de grace refuse. 

11. 

My loving oyster-kins, which sit 

So fast to native shell, 
Must then some other harbour get 
Or in wide ocean dwell. 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY, — MRS. HALL. 



400 



12. 

And since this sensible must fail, 

I feel it bend and sink, 
Come age, come Death ; youil soon prevail, 

I'll wait you on the brink. 

13. 

But is there not a something still 

Sprung from a nobler race, 
Above the passions and the will, 

Which lifts to Heaven its face ? 

14. 

There is — I feel it upward tend, 
While these weak spirits decay, 

Which sighs to meet ils Saviour — Friend* 
And springs for native day. 

15. 

When all its organs marr'd and worn. 

Let Locke say what he can, 
'Twill act still round itself turn. — 

The mind is still the man : 

16. 

Which if fair virtue be my choice , 

Above the stars shall shine ; 
Above want, pain, and death rejoice,. 

Immortal and Divine. 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY, — MRS. HALL. 

Martha, or, as she is usually termed, Patty or Par, seems to 
have been born sometime between 1703 and 1708. She was young- 
er than her brother John, and older than her brother Charles. She 
was reputed by her sisters to be the mother's favourite. Mr. Charles 
thought the same ; and expressed his "wonder that so wise a woman 
as his mother could give way to such a partiality, or did not better 
conceal it." Many years after, when this saying of her Brother was 
mentioned to Mrs. Hall, she replied, " What my sisters call partiality 
was what they might all have enjoyed if they had wished it ; which 
was permission to sit in niy Mothers chamber when disengaged, to 
listen to her conversation with others, and to hear her remarks on 
things and books out of school hours."' What was called partiality 
to Patty, was the indulgence of this propensity to store her mind, 
and enlarge her intellect, with the observations of a parent whose 
mode of thinking was not common, and whose conversation was 
both peculiarly impressive and instructing; and surely it would have 
v.. 52 



410 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY, — MRS. HALL, 



been cruelty to have chased away a little one, who preferred he/ 
Mother's society to recreation, and delighted to hang upon her words, 
when the others were intensely engaged in play. The truth appears 
to be, that the partiality was on the part of the child. Patty loved 
her Mother more than any of the rest ; and this for the double rea- 
son, because she was her Mother, which was common to all, and 
because in listening to her discourses, she increased her little fund of 
knowledge, which was what her soul thirsted after, a propensity 
which her Mother very properly permitted her to indulge. 

From her infancy, Patty was distinguished for deep thoughtfulness. 
for grave and serious deportment, and for an equanimity, or evenness 
of temper, which nothing could discompose. 

Her brothers Samuel and Charles, with all her sisters, strove by 
all kinds of witty mischief to throw her off her guard, and ruffle her 
temper; but in vain. To their jests and playful tricks she opposed 
solid arguments, and this acquired her the name of Patient Grizzle, 
among them. Her abhorrence of satire (in which it appears most 
of the rest abounded) provoked its attacks in many an epigram while 
she calmly expostulated on the moral evil of satire, and unprovoked, 
contended even with her brother Samuel that ridicule never cured 
any vice. She was so affectionate in her disposition, that they could 
not quarrel with her, and so completely unassailable that she foiled 
her antagonists. 

By the misery of others she was vulnerable in the very tenderest 
degree. Though slow and deliberate in all her general movements, 
she would fly, at the call of want or pain, to succour the distressed. 
No occupation, no indisposition of body, except it confined her U 
her bed, could prevent her from affording her assistance. In this 
alone she was enthusiastic, and the readiness with which she obeyed 
such calls attended her to old age. 

To her brother John she was uncommonly attached. They had 
the same features so exactly, as if cast in, the same mould, added to 
an exact similarity of disposition. Had I seen them dressed in thf 
clothing of males, I could not have told which was Mr. Wesley : 
and had I seen them in female attire, I could not have distinguished 
which was Mrs. Hall. Such a similarity of countenance, expression, 
and manner, I think I never perceived as between these two. Even 
their handwriting was so much alike, that the one might be easily 
mistaken for the other. And the internal disposition was the same 
Like her, John thought deeply on every subject; and felt himse]: 
answerable to his reason and conscience for every thing he did : in 
neither of them did passion, or natural appetite, seem to have any 
peculiar sway. Mr. Wesley has told me, that when he was a Child. 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY, MRS. HALL. 411 

and was asked at any time, out of the common way of meals, to 
have for instance a piece of bread and butter, fruit, &c. he has 
replied with cool unconcern, "I th;tnk you, I will think of it." He 
would neither touch nor do any thing till he had reflected on its fit- 
ness and propriety. This subjection of his mind to deep reflection, 
which might have appeared, to those who were not acquainted with 
him, like hesitation, sometimes puzzled the family. In one instance 
his Father said in a pet to Mrs. Wesley, " J profess, sweet-heart, I 
think our Jack would not attend to the most pressing necessities of 
nature, unless he could give a reason for it." 

His love to Patty was like hers to him; and he alone never joined 
* in the provoking tricks of the others, when they leagued together to 
overturn Patty's philosophic steadiness. 

Her attachment to this brother, to whom she bore so strong an 
affinity both in mind and person, seemed to be innate, not acquired. 
From her earliest infancy when an helpless child in the arms, afflict- 
ed and moaning with pain, the sight of this beloved Brother immedi- 
ately calmed and cheered her, causing her to forget her pain and 
suffering. 

The astonishing similarity in person and feeling between this 
brother and sister, accompanied by such a singular mutual attach- 
ment which lasted through life, has induced me to anticipate a part 
of the early history of Mr. Wesley, of which his future biographers 
may make a profitable use. 

Mrs. Wesley's opinion of the strong characteristic steadiness of 
Patty may appear from the following incident. One day entering 
the nursery when all the children, Patty excepted, (who was ever 
sedate and reflecting,) were in high glee and frolic, the Mother said, 
but not rebiikingly, a You will all be more serious one day." Mar- 
tha lifting up her head, immediately said, " Shall I be more serious, 
Mam ?" No, replied the Mother. 

Her mother was her oracle. She almost idolized her, and would 
never willingly be from her side ; and it is not to be wondered at, if 
Mrs. Wesley did feel a partiality for such a child. Jt is natural for 
love to beget love : and where this law of nature .seems to be in- 
efficient, enmity will take the place of love, or love will soon become 
extinct. 

But there is a part of Martha's character which has been so so- 
lemnly impeached, and the prejudice against her became in conse- 
quence so inveterate ; that, unless I can clear up this point, I can 
scarcely expect credit from my Readers who know no more than 
what is contained in the public outcry: I allude to her conduct in 
reference to her marriage. 



412 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY. — MRS. HALL. 



On the disastrous fire which took place in 1709? in the Parsonage- 
house at Epworth, by which it and all Mr. Wesley's property were 
destroyed, the children were scattered among relatives and friends, 
till the house could be rebuilt, and till the desolation in the family- 
circumstances might be in some measure repaired. 

Some time after this, Mr. .Matthew Wesley, the Surgeon, took to 
his house Hetty and Susan, and afterwards in 1730 Patty. It 
proves no mean subjection of her will to the obedience due to pa- 
rental authority, that, notwithstanding her strong attachment to her 
mother, she consented without murmuring to go with this uncle, who 
was still till then nearly a stranger to her; and to sojourn at a great 
distance from parents whom she dearly loved, and the benefit of 
whose conversation she could not hope to replace. 

While she staid with her uncle, she was treated by him with the 
greatest tenderness : but as he was very unlike all other persons of 
the family, not having a decisively religious turn, she often found 
herself in great bondage. Though he did not oppose any obstacles 
to the gratification of her religious feelings, yet she was there with- 
out help in sacred things. She had none to encourage her to press 
forward in the good way, which, in a Letter to her Brother John, 
she greatly deplores. While in London with her uncle, she some- 
times paid a visit to her brother Samuel at Westminister: but her 
plain manner did not suit the views of his " lordly Dame," and 
therefore her visits were not very frequent. 

I shall give an extract of the Letter to which I have referred in 
this place, as it may be considered as a prelude to her marriage ; at 
least it will shew that she was not quite satisfied with her situation, 
and might be the more easily persuaded to change it, when a proper 
opportunity should present itself. 

" I intended to have wrote sooner to my Dr. Bro. but I have had 
such an indisposition, as, though it has not made me what one may 
call sick, it has made me almost incapable of any thing. 

"My uncle is pretty well recovered. I heartily join with you in 
wishing you may have a conference with him. Who knows but he 
might be better for it ; at least, it is not impossible. He had several 
years ago a violent fit of illness; seemed wondrous serious; and 
sent for a Clergyman, who staid with him some hours, and when he 
came from him told my Grandmother, if it pleased God to spare his 
life, he believed he would be a good man. But when he did recover 
again, and got among his companions, all his good resolutions van- 
ished immedj itely ! 

<( Was almost any body else in my place, they would think them- 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY, MRS. HALL. 



413 



selves very happy. I want neither money, nor clothes ; nay, I 
have both given me in the most obliging manner; and yet 1 am not 
so. I not only want the most rational part of friendship ; but I see 
a person whom I can't help loving very well, (to say nothing of my 
sister,) going on in a way which I think the wrong way, without 
being able to persuade him to turn into the right. 1 cannot do the 
good I fain would, and I am continually in danger of doing the evil 
I would not. 

" Oh might I, like the seraph Abdiel, faithful stand amongst the 
faithless ! I am persuaded I shall not want my dear Brother's pray- 
ers to enable me to do it. 

" I go sometimes to Westminister : but I am afraid it will be 
impossible for me ever to make -a friend of my Sister. She fell upon 
me the last time I was there for i giving myself such an air as to 
drink water,' though she told me < she did not expect that I should 
leave it.' I told her if she could convince me that there was any ill 
in it, I would, and thank her for telling me of it : but I desired her, 
in the Jirst place^ to tell me what she meant by the word i airf 
which she did not choose to do, I believe for a very good reason ; so 
our dispute ended. My Brother said he would go to Oxford this 
Easter. I asked him if he would take me with him ? He seemed 
pretty willing to do it : but I fancy his wife will hardly let him. In- 
deed if he should give me twenty shillings, it would be such a thing 
as he never did yet; nor indeed did I ever desire it before. I should 
be pleased if he would, because it would give me the pleasure of 
seeing my dear Brother at his own habitation, and of telling him by 
word of mouth how much I am 

"His faithful Friend, 

and affectionate Sister, 

March 10, 1730. Martha Wesley." 

The poor Surgeon, her Uncle, was supposed to be careless about 
religion, because he did not take a heated part in the pro and con 
Polemic Divinity of the day. 

While Martha was at her Uncle's house, she received the ad- 
dresses of a Gentleman of the name of Hall, who was one of Mr. 
Wesley's pupils at Lincoln College. He was then, according to 
every evidence, not hypocritically but deeply pious : though not di 
a strong judgment, and consequently of a fickle mind. His preten- 
tions were all fair, his deportment correct, his education truly pious, 
his person agreeable, his manners pleasing, and his property good. 

In his addresses to Martha, there is no doubt he was sincere ; and 
in order to secure her, he took the expedient, common enough in 



414 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY, — MRS. H\LL. 



those days, to betroth her to himself. All this was without the 
knowledge of her Parents, or her Brothers, and was done at her 
Uncle's house in London. He then accompanied her brothers John 
and Charles to Epworth, and there he saw her sister Kezzia, grew 
enamoured of her, courted, obtained her consent, and that of the 
family in general, who knew nothing of his pre-engagement with 
Martha ; and he was on the point of leading poor unconscious 
Kezzia to the altar, when a sudden qualm of conscience reproached 
and reminded him of his prior engagment, and he came back to 
Martha. The family were justly alarmed at his conduct; in vain 
they questioned him on the reason of this change. He had not 
honour enough, however sore his conscience was, candidly to confess 
his prior engagements with Patty: but talked of a "revelation he 
had from heaven," that he should not marry Kezzia but Martha. 
As Martha had made the contract with him without consulting her 
Parents, she was afraid to allege it in her own vindication ; and most 
probably Mr. Hall had bound her not to discover the previous en- 
gagement. And she was obliged in consequence to suffer the heaviest 
censures of her brothers, who regarded her as the usurper of her 
sister's rights ; whereas had she frankly declared that she had been 
affianced to the man before ever he had even seen her sister Kezzia, 
they could not have blamed her for redeeming her solemn pledge ; 
though they might have judged her imprudent in putting herself in 
the hands of a man, who had shewn such a flexibility of affection, 
and such a versatility of character. But there is no doubt that he 
used all his artifice to persuade Patty that his heart stood right, 
though for a time he had yielded to violent temptation. As the 
family knew nothing of Patty's prior engagements, it is no wonder 
that in their strong method of expressing themselves, especially in 
Poetry, they should consider Patty's marriage as a kind of incest, 
as they supposed she had in fact the husband of her sister. 

On this occasion her brother Charles sent her the following verses, 
which most certainly never were designed to be made public ; for 
he was afterwards convinced that he had received a very imperfect 
account of the transaction, and even justified the conduct of his sister. 

TO MISS MARTHA WESLEY. 

When want, and pain, and death, besiege our gate, 
And every solemn moment teems with fate ; 
While cloud and darkness fill the space between, 
Perplex th' event, and shade the folded scene: 
In humble silence wait th' unuttered voice, 
Suspend thy will, and check thy forward choice ; 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY, — MRS. HALL. 



410 



Yet wisely fearful for th' event prepare ; 

And learn the dictates of a brother's care. 

How tierce thy conflict, how severe thy flight, 

When Hell assails the foremost sons of light ; 

When he, who long in virtue's paths had trod, 

Deaf to the voice of conscience and of God, 

Drops the fair mask, proves traitor to his vow ; 

And thou the temptress, and the tempted thou 

Prepare thee then to meet the infernal war, 

And dare beyond what woman knows to dare 

Guard each avenue to thy fluttring heart, 

And act the sister's and the Christian's part. 

Heaven is the guard of virtue ; scorn to yield, 

When screened by Heaven's impenetrable shield. 

Secure in this, defy th' impending storm, 

Though Satan tempt thee in an angel's form, 

And, Oh! I see the fiery trial near; 

I see the saint, in all his forms, appear. 

By nature, by religion, taught to please, 

With conquest flushed, and obstinate to press, 

He lists his virtues in the cause of Hell, 

Heaven, with celestial arms, presumes to assail ; 

To veil with semblance fair the fiend within. 

And make his God subservient to his sin ! 

Trembling I hear his horrid vows renewed, 

I see him come by Delia's groans pursued. 

Poor injured Delia ! all her groans are vain ; 

Or he denies, or listening mocks her pain. 

What though her eyes with ceaseless tears o'erflow 

Her bosom heave with agonizing woe ; 

What though the horror of his falsehood near 

Tear Up her faith, and plunge her in despair; 

Yet can he think, (so blind to Heaven's decree. 

And the sure fate of curs'd apostasy) 

Soon as he tells the secret of his breast. 

And puts the angel off — and stands confess'd ; 

When love, and grief, and shame, and anguish in eel 

To make his crimes and Delia's wrongs complete. 

That then the injured maid will cease to grieve ; 

Behold him in a Sister's arms, and live ! 

Mistaken wretch — by thy unkindness hurled 

From ease, from love, from thee, and from the world 

Soon must she land on that immortal shore, 

Where falsehood never can torment her more 

There all her sufferings and her sorrows cease. 

Nor saints turn devils there to vex her peace 1 

Yet hope not then, all specious as thou art, 

To taint with impious vows her Sister's heart : 

With proffered worlds her honest soul to move. 

Or tempt her virtue to incestuous love. 

No — Wert thou as thou wast, did heaven's fust rays 

Beam on thy soul, and all the Godhead blaze. 



416 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY, — MRS. HALL- 



Sooner shall sweet oblivion set us free 

From friendship, love, thy perfidy, and thee ; 

Sooner shall light in league with darkness join, 

Virtue and Vice, and Heaven and Hell, combine, \ 

Than her pure soul consent to mix with thine ; 

To share thy sin, adopt thy perjury, 

And damn herself to be revenged on thee ; 

To load her conscience with a Sister's blood, 

The guilt of incest, and the corse of God! 

Perhaps this would have been severe enough, had the case been 
even so bad as Mr. Charles conjectured. 

He had not examined the business. Poor Patty was in London. 
completely unconscious of what was going on at Epworth ; and 
bore the blame of receiving, for the first time, the addresses of a 
man who had just jilted her sister. I wish the Reader to keep 
these two facts in view: — 1. Patty was addressed by Hall, con- 
sented to be his wife, and was betrothed to him before he ever saw 
Kezzia. 2. She was in London, when Hall went down into Lin- 
colnshire ; and knew nothing of the transaction with Kezzia at 
Epworth, till a considerable time after it took place: and had Hall 
then married Kezzia, the world would never have heard Martha's 
complaint, and Kezzia would have been bound to that miserable and 
profligate wretch who afterwards fell to the lot of her sister. When 
Martha found how matters stood, she wrote to her mother, and laid 
open the whole business, who on this explanation wrote her full 
consent, assuring her " that if she had obtained the consent of her 
uncle, there was no obstacle. " 

Kezzia, on hearing the true relation, cordially renounced all claim 
to Hall ; and, from every thing 1 have been able to learn, sat as 
indifferent to him, as if no such transaction had ever existed. Her 
uncle Matthew, with whom Patty lived, was so satisfied with her con- 
duct, and with the match, that he gave her 500/, on her marriage, 
and the fullest testimony of " her dutiful and grateful conduct du- 
ring the whole time she had resided in his house." Kezzia also 
gave the fullest testimony of her approbation by choosing to go and 
live with Mr. and Mrs. Hall, though she had a strong invitation to 
go and live with her brother Samuel ; and her brother John was to 
have given 50?. per annum to have covered her expenses. 

The true state of the case was for some years unknown to the 
brothers ; and Mr. Wesley himself, in his Letter to Hall, dated Dec. 
2, 1747? charges him with having " stolen Kezzia from the god of 
her youth ; that in consequence she refused to be comforted, and 
fell into a lingering illness which terminated in her death ; that her 
blood still cried unto God from the earth against him. and that 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY, — MRS. HALL . 



417 



surely it was upon his head." That this was Mr. Wesley's impres- 
sion I well know : but it is not strictly correct. I have the almost 
dying assertions of Mrs. Hall, delivered to her beloved niece Miss 
Wesley, and by her handed in writing to me, that the facts of the case 
were as stated above ; — that " so little did Kezzia regret her faithless 
lover, and so fully sensible was she of her sister's prior claim, that she 
chose to live with them, and lived in perfect harmony and comfort 
with her sister. And so far from this disappointment shortening 
her days, she resided between Jive and six years under the same 
roof ; and had so completely subdued all affection towards Mr. Hall 
that she had formed an attachment to another gentleman, but his 
death prevented the union. 

This business being afterwards laid before Mr. Charles Wesley 
who had written the preceding severe lines to his sister, and her 
prior engagement to Mr. Hall being pleaded, and the cruel injustice 
and censures she had suffered, he did not at all dispute the premises ; 
saw that Martha had fully justified herself on the ground of her 
prior engagement; but said, "she should not have mismatched her- 
self with so worthless a man." He never liked Hall afterwards, 
though for a considerable time he conducted himself with propriety. 
During her lifetime it was proposed that Mrs. Hall should publish 
the real state of the case, that her character might not continue to lie 
under such a load of unmerited censure and calumny. To which 
she answered, — "Once I did intend to do so: but I am now so soon 
removing to another world, where all is known, and icill be made 
known, that it is unimportant what mortals may think or say of me." 
This statement Mrs. Hall took on her conscience into the eternal 
world, and perhaps a more upright and conscientious woman never 
drew the breath of life. But the thing speaks for itself. 1. Can it 
be supposed that such a woman as Mrs. Wesley, senior, would have 
unhesitatingly given her consent to her marriage with Hall, had she 
not been perfectly satisfied with the propriety of her conduct? 2. 
Can it be imagined that her uncle Matthew, who stood high on his 
honour, would have given his consent, with the most positive testi- 
mony to the excellence of her conduct while in his house, and seal- 
ed the whole on her marriage with a present oifve hundred pounds, 
if he had not been persuaded that she had acted honourably ? 3. Is 
it at all likely that a woman of Mrs. Hall's tender, exquisitely tender, 
and compassionate feelings, would have married to break a beloved 
sister's heart ? 4. Or that this sister would have chosen to have lived 
with her, had she had reason to believe her at all culpable? She 
found out that Hall had betrothed her sister, but bad Concealed it. 
caitiff as he was' and finding that Patty's affections had been en- 

53 



418 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY,— MAS. HALL 



gaged, and her claim prior, she resolved to shew the world, by thus 
being with her, that she had no cause for resentment to the sister. 

That the Brothers should think that there was no prospect of 
happiness, with such a weather-cock, is quite natural and reasonable 
and it is most certain that Mr. Charles Wesley's severe verses were 
written before he was made acquainted with the circumstances of 
the case. Mrs. Hall always justified her own conduct; and ever 
maintained that her marrying Hall gave no umbrage to Kezzia. 

Her composure under suppositions and aspersions so injurious to 
her fame was astonishing. The selfish principle seemed annihilated 
in her; and she bore blame and obliquy, rather than, by vindicating 
herself, involve others. She has been loaded with invective ; and 
the biographers of her Brothers have added to the number of her 
detractors. 

Mr. Southey has also been misled ; and his treatment of the 
character of this excellent woman is far from candid. He not only 
details all that others have said, who should have informed themselves 
better : but by his nervous and elegant language he has given a more 
vivid colouring to mistakes and slanders, of which I readily grant 
he was not the inventor. But the maxim De mortuis et abstntibus nil 
nisi bonurn did not sufficiently govern his pen. It has still been 
objected " she should not have taken Hall." I have already shewn 
that she was solemnly betrothed to him. He became unfaithful : 
but he appeared to stop in time, came back to her a penitent, and 
alleged that God had convinced him of the vice of his conduct, when 
on the point of sacrificing her peace and his own conscience Could 
she, or should she as matters then stood, refuse him ? Would it 
have been right to have turned him back again to her deceived 
Sister? Surely not. Nor could Kezzia have wedded him without 
being guilty of that species of incest of which Mr. Charles charged 
his innocent Sister, at the time he was unacquainted with the true 
state of the case. 

Mr. Southey says, that " Mrs. Hall bore her fate with resignation . 
and with an inward consciousness that her punishment was not hea- 
vier than her fault." This I totally deny : she had no such consci- 
ousness. Her feelings and the dictates of her heart on this subject 
ever were, — 

Hie murus aheneus esio, 
JS'il conscire sibi, nulld. pallascere culpa. 

Hor Ep. Lib. i. E. I. ver. 60 
This is my brazen bulwark of defence, 
A consciousness of spotless innocence ; 
The vile accuset still / dare to meet, 
ls T or e'er turn pale, at what he dares repeat, 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY, — MRS. HALL. 



419 



Mrs. Hall ever vindicated her conduct: to her dying hour she 
testified the purity and approbation of her conscience in the whole 
business : and it was the consciousness of having acted right in the 
sight of God in this matter, that enabled her to bear all his profligacy 
and unkind treatment with an even .mind and unbroken spirit. And 
suppose that, on the principles which the detractors of this excellent 
and injured woman hold, he had been permitted to marry Kezzia, 
would he have been a better husband, or a better man ? No. The 
seeds of all his profligacy were deeply radicated in him ; and they 
would have produced their correspondent fruits, had he been, married 
to an angel. He was a man of no ?nind: when, even sincere, he 
acted not by Scripture or reason., but by impulse. He did not consult 
his judgment, for he had but little to consult ; and had he been any 
where out of Paradise, he would have been a versatile, shatter-brained, 
and by turns, a pious and profligate man. Let his natural fickleness 
of character, and his imbecillity of mind, tell, as far as it may, in 
vindication of his conduct. He is gone to another world and his 
judgment is with God ! 

I rejoice that it has been in my power to withdraw the thick veil 
that has been spread over this woman's innocence. I can assure 
my Readers, that I have not advanced a single fact that is not 
founded on unexceptionable documents ; and that I can produce 
both loritten and oral testimony to confirm the whole. The further 
anecdotes and facts which I shall shortly produce will serve still more 
particularly to illustrate the unimpeachable character of this woman, 
and to confirm the Reader in his conviction of her innocence. 

As the circumstances above related, were little known.to the Public, 
if at all, the marriage of Mr. Wesley Hall and Miss Patty Wesley 
became the subject of public congratulation. 

I shall subjoin a copy of Verses printed in the Gentleman's 
Magazine for September 1735, p. 551, in which year Miss M. Wesley 
was- married to Mr. W. Hall. 

CIS THE MARRIAGE 
OF MR. WESLEY HALL TO MISS PATTY WESLEY. 

Hymen, light thy purest flame, 

Every sacred rite prepare ; 
Never to thy altar came 

A more pious faithful pair. 

Thee, dispensing mighty pleasure, 

Rashly sensual minds invoke ; 
Only those partake thy treasure 

Paired in Virtue's easy yoke. 

Such are Hall and Wesley joining, 
Kindred souls with plighting bandi. 



420 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY,- — MRS. HALL. 



Each lo each entire resigning, 
One become by nuptial bands. 

Happy union, which destroys 

Half the ills of life below; 
But the current of our joys 

Makes with double vigour flow. 

Sympathizing friends abate 

The severer strokes of fate ; 
Happy hours, still happier prove 

When they smile on those we love 

Joys to vulgar minds unknown 

Shall their daily converse crown 
Easy slumbers, pure delights, 

Bless their ever peaceful nights 

Oh Lucina, sacred power, 

Here employ thy grateful care ; 
Smiling on the genial hour, 

Give an offspring wise and fair ! 

That, when the zealous sire shall charm no more 

Th' attentive audience with his sacred lore, 

Those lips iu silence closed, whose heavenly skill 

Could raptures with persuasive words instil; 

A son may in the important work engage, 

And with his precepts mend the future age ; 

That when the accomplished mother, snatched by fate 

No more shall grace the matrimonial state ; 

No more exhibit in her virtuous life 

The bright exemplar of a perfect wife ; 

A daughter, blest with each maternal grace, 

May shine the pattern of the female race ! J. Duice. 

As to the father and his offspring these prayers were not 
answered : but the whole conduct of Mrs. Hall, during this unfortu- 
nate marriage, did prove her to be 

" The bright exemplar of a perfect wife.' ! 

Mr. Hall passed from change to change, still in the deteriorating 
ratio ; and from excess to excess in the ratio of geometrical progres- 
sion, till he became a proverb of reproach and shame ; — 

The vilest husband, and the worst of men. 

^And on January 6, 1776, he died at Bristol, probably a penitent, 
exclaiming in his last hours, as Mrs. Hutchins testified, " I have 
injured an angel ' an angel that never reproached me P 

Those who wish to see a full account of his delinquencies may 
consult the faithful Letter sent to him by Mr. John Wesley, Decern 
h,er 22, 1747? in his Journals, Vol. II. p. 435, 

Of his death Mr. Wesley speaks thus : — 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY, — MRS. HALL. 



421 



"I came (to Bristol) just time enough, not to see, but to bury, 
poor Mr. Hall, my brother-in-law, who died on Wednesday morning, 
January 6, 1776, I trust in peace; for God had given him deep 
repentance. Such another monument of Divine mercy, considering 
how low he had fallen, and from what heights of holiness, I have 
not seen, no not in seventy years. I had designed to have visited 
iiim in the morning: but he did not stay for my coming. It is 
enough, if after all his wanderings we meet again in Abraham's 
bosom." Journal, Vol. V. p. 177- 

I need scarcely say, that Mr. Hall, who was a clergyman of the 
Church of England, and had a curacy at Salisbury, became a Mora- 
vian and Quietist, an Antinomian, a Deist, if not an Atheist, and a 
Polygamist, which last he defended in his teaching, and illustrated 
by his practice. He married Miss Patty Wesley in 1735, and died 
In 1776, being her husband for about forty years. 

Having cleared Mrs. Hall's character and conduct in reference to 
ber marriage, it may be necessary to consider her behaviour as a 
wife to one of the worst and most unkind of husbands. I will adduce 
one instance recorded by witnesses on the spot, and corroborated by 
herself, on being questioned as to its truth. 

When they lived at Fullerton, near Salisbury, where they had a 
large house and garden, near the Church where he ministered, she 
he had taken a young woman into the house as a seamstress, whom 
Mr. Hall seduced ; these were the beginning of his ways. Mrs. 
Hall, being quite unsuspicious, was utterly ignorant of any improper 
attachment between her husband and the girl. 

Finding the time of the young woman's travail drawing near, he 
feigned a call to London on some important business, and departed. 
Soon after his departure, the woman fell in labour. Mrs. Hall, one 
of the most feeling and considerate of women on such occasions, 
ordered her servants to go instantly for a doctor. They all refused: 
and when she had remonstrated with them on their inhumanity, they 
completed her surprise by informing her that the girl, to whom they 
gave any thing but her own name, was in labour through her crimi- 
nal connection with Mr. Hall, and that they all knew her guilt long 
before. She heard, without betraying any emotion, what she had 
not before even suspected, and repeated her commands for assistance. 
They, full of indignation at the unfortunate creature, and strangely 
inhuman, absolutely refused to obey; on which Mrs-. Hall immedi- 
ately went out herself, and brought in a midwife ; called on a neigh- 
bour ; divided the only six pounds she had in the house, and deposi- 
ted Jive with her, who was astonished at her conduct; enjoined kind 
treatment, and no reproaches ; and then set off for London, found 
her husband, related in her own mild manner the circumstances. 



422 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY, — MRS. HALL. 



told him what she had done, and prevailed upon him to return to 
Salisbury as soon as the young woman could be removed from the 
house. He thought the conduct of his wife not only Christian, but 
heroic ; and was for a time suitably affected by it : but having em- 
braced the doctrine of Polygamy, his reformation was but of a short 
continuance. Mr. Hall was guilty of many similar infidelities ; and 
after being the father of ten children by his wife, nine of whom lie 
buried at Salisbury, he abandoned his family, went off to Ireland 
with one of his mistresses, and his wife never saw him more. 
Notwithstanding all this treatment, Mrs. Hall was never heard to 
speak of him but with kindness. She often expressed wonder that 
women should profess to love their husbands and yet dwell upon 
their faults, or indeed upon those of their friends. She was never 
known to speak evil of any person. 

Give me to feel another's woe. 
To hide the faults I see, — 

was her maxim: exposure of vice she believed never. did ?ny good. 
" Tell your neighbour his fault, said she, between him and you alone: 
— when you censure, spare not the vice — but the name." 

Her only remaining child, Wesley Hall, was a very promising 
youth ; he lived till he was fourteen, and then died of the small-pox. 
He was educated at the expense of his uncles John and Charles. 
When his life was despaired of, his mother was sent for : but she 
came too late ; the amiable youth had breathed his last before her 
arrival. Her tenderness as a mother was known to be so great, that 
they dreaded the effect this melancholy event might have on her 
mind when she came to the knowledge of it, especially as there had 
been a very reprehensible want of care in the family where he was 
boarded, which was supposed to have at least accelerated, if not 
caused, his death. But she bowed to this dispensation of Providence, 
which had deprived her of her last earthly hope and support : she 
bore the dreadful stroke with humility, meekness, and fortitude. 
No reflections on second causes, — no violence of grief, — no com- 
plaints of her bitter fate ; — all her conduct evinced the Christian, 
and the Christian parent. 

Some have supposed that there must have been an apathy in her 
nature thus to bear the most grievous wrongs, and the heaviest losses: 
but such persons have not considered to what heights of excellence 
the human mind may be exalted by reason and religion. 

When Mr. Charles Wesley asked her " How she could give money/*' 
as previously related, " to her husband's concubine ?" she answered, 
"I- knew I could obtain what I wanted from many : but she, poor 
hapless creature ! could not : many thinking it meritorious to abandon 
her to the distress which she had brought upon herself. Pity is due 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY, — MRS. HALL* 



423 



to the wicked ; the good claim esteem : besides, I did not act as a 
woman, but as a Christian." 

There are several still alive who can attest her sensibility : the 
poor, the sick, the afflicted of all descriptions, excited in her the 
deepest feelings of sympathy. Like her brother John, she was ready 
to bear the burthen of every sufferer ; to deny herself the necessa- 
ries of life in order to relieve the needy ; and to be stoical in no 
sufferings but her own. 

This was the character of the F ounder of Methodism ; this was 
that of his excellent Sister. Her charity was unbounded ; and the 
charity of a person reduced to an income so limited was " the 
munificence of the widow's mite, founded on self-denial." Her 
brother, Mr. Charles Wesley, has said, " It is in vain to give Pat 
any thing to add to her comforts ; for she always gives it away to 
some person poorer than herself." 

Another instance will farther illustrate this part of her character. 
In proportion as Mr. Hall advanced in profligacy, he lost all sense 
of decorum, and that shame which in all bad characters, not wholly 
abandoned to vice, usually accompanies the exposure of guilt. He 
had the frontless inhumanity one day to bring in one of his illegiti- 
mate infants ; and he ordered his wife to take charge of it till he 
could provide it with a suitable situation. She ordered a cradle to 
be brought, placed the babe in it, and continued to perform for it all 
requisite acts of humanity. 

While nursing this illegitimate, her only remaining child, Wesley 
Hall, of whom I have already spoken, had by some means dis- 
pleased his father, who had now as little government of his temper 
as he had of his passions ; for under a course of such transgressions 
a man usually becomes a sot or a fury. He rose up in a violent 
rage, thrust the child into a dark closet, and locked him up. The 
child was terrified to distraction. Mrs. Hall, with her usual calm- 
ness, desired him to release the child. He refused ; — she entreated, 
— he was resolute : — she asserted that the punishment was f r be- 
yond the fault ; — he still hesitated. She then summoned up the more 
than female dignity and courage which formed that part of her cha- 
racter that led her to decide on that line of conduct which she ought 
to pursue, from the evidence brought to her reason and conscience, 
and thus addressed him, — " Sir, thank the grace of God, that while 
my child is thus cruelly treated, suffering to distraction a punish- 
ment he has not merited, I had not turned your babe out of the cra- 
dle; but you must go and unlock the closet, and release the child or 
I will immediately do it.' 7 This tone was too decisive to be treated 
with either neglect or contempt. Mr. Hall arose, and unlocked the 
closet, and released the child. Even in this trifling case, her cool 



424 MISS MARTHA WESLEY, — MRS. HALL. 

philosophy was as much in action as her piety : she wished the 
authority of the father to be preserved, that it might appear to the 
child that the same mouth which had pronounced the sentence might 
pronounce its repeal; and that the hand that had committed to pri- 
son might effect its discharge. 

It is a hapless case when the parents are not agreed either in the 
management or correction of their children : from the minds of 
children thus treated it removes all sense of moral good and evil ; — 
they see their parents are not agreed in their correction, and they 
are led in consequence to consider the punishment to be arbitrary 
and cruel. They hate the corrector and love the intercessor, or that 
one who takes their part; and it is a million to one, humanly speak- 
ing, that what is called the moral sense will be, in consequence, utterly 
obliterated from their minds. 

Mrs. Hall could not endure the sight of misery which she could 
not relieve ; it quite overwhelmed her. One day she came to the 
house of her brother Charles, apparently sinking under distress, and 
looking like a corpse. On inquiry it was found that a hapless 
woman had come to her, and related such a tale of real woe, that 
she took the creature into her own lodging, and had kept her for three 
days ; and the continual sight of her wretchedness, wretchedness that 
she could not fully relieve, so affected her, that her own life was 
sinking to the grave. The case was immediately made known to 
that Son of consolation, her brother John, whose eye and ear never 
failed to affect his heart at the sight or tale of misery. He took im- 
mediate charge of his sister's unfortunate guest, and had her provi- 
ded for according to her wants and distresses. 

All Mrs. Hall's movements were deliberate, slow, and steady. In 
her eye, her step, her speech, there appeared an innate dignity and 
superiority ; which were so mingled with gentleness and good nature, 
as ever to excite respect and reverence, but never fear ; for all 
children loved her, and sought her company. 

Her safety excited much anxiety in the minds of her friends. 
When at an advanced age, she would take long walks through 
crowded streets ; for she never quickened her pace in crossings, even 
when carriages were in full drive. Her niece Miss Wesley being 
one day with her in Bloomsbury-square, when a coach was closely 
following, urged her, but in vain, to quicken her pace. Striving to 
pull her out of the way of danger, she unluckily pulled her off her 
feet just before the horses. When she got up, she calmly observed, 
that "the probability of being injured by a fall, was greater than of 
being run over by the coachman, who could gain no advantage by 
it ; on the contrary much disadvantage and expense." These re- 
marks she made to her niece standing in the crossmg, with horse.* 



MrSS MARTHA WESLEY, — MRS. HALL. 



423 



Trampling before and behind. Fortunately the coachman had pulled 
up his horses, or they had both been under the wheels long before 
the speech was finished. 

She spent much time, at his own particular request, with Dr. 
Samuel Johnson, who was strongly attached to her, and ever treated 
her with high reverence and respect. The injuries she had sus- 
tained, and the manner in which she had borne them, could not but 
excite the esteem of such a mind as his. 

They often disputed together on matters of Theological and 
Moral Philosophy ; and in their differences of opinion, for they 
often differed, he never treated her with that asperity with which he 
often treated those opponents who appeared to plume themselves on 
their acquirements. He wished her very much to become an inmate 
'in his house ; and she would have done so, had she not feared to 
provoke the jealousy of the two females already there, Mrs. Williams 
and Mrs. Du Moulin, who had long resided under his roof, and 
whose queer tempers much embittered his social hours and comforts. 
She ventured to tell him the reason ; and he felt its cogency, as no 
doubt the comparison between the tempers would have created much 
ill-will. As a frequent visitor, even they, cross-tempered as they 
were, highly valued Mrs. Hall. 

It is no wonder that Dr. Johnson valued her conversation. In 
many cases it supplied the absence of books : her memory was a 
repository of the most striking events of past centuries ; and she 
had the best parts of all our Poets by heart. She delighted in 
literary discussions, and moral argumentations, not for the display 
but the exercise of her mental faculties, and to increase her fund of 
useful knowledge ; and she bore opposition with the same composure 
as regulated all the other parts of her conduct. 

The young and experienced, who had promising abilities, she 
exhorted to avoid that blind admiration of talents, which is apt to 
regard temper and the moral virtues as secondary ; and infused an 
abhorrence of that satire and ridicule which too often accompany 
wit. Of wit, she used to say, she was the only one of the family 
who did not possess it ; and Mr. Charles Wesley used to remark, 
that " Sister Patty was always too wise to be witty.'' Yet she was 
very capable of acute remark ; and once at Dr. Johnson's house, 
when she was on a grave discussion, she made one which turned the 
laugh against him, in which he cordially joined, as he felt its pro- 
priety and force. 

In his house at Bolt-Court, one day when Mrs. Hall was present, 
the Doctor began to expiate on the unhappiness of human life. Mrs. 
Hall said, "Doctor, you have always lived among the wits, not tli< 

54 



426 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY,— -MRS. HALL, 



saints; and they are a race of people the most unlikely to seek true 
happiness, or find the pearl without price." I have already re= 
marked, that she delighted in theological discussions. It was her 
frequent custom to dwell on the goodness of God, in giving His 
creatures Laws ; observing " that what would have been the incli- 
nation of a kind nature, was made a command, that our benevolent 
Creator might reward it ; He thus condescending to prescribe that 
a« a duty, which, to a regenerate mind, must have been a wish and 
delight, had it not been prescribed." She loved the name of duties ; 
and ever blessed her gracious Redeemer, who enabled her to dis- 
charge them. In a conversation there was a remark made, that the 
public voice was the voice of truth, universally recognised ; whence 
the proverb, Vox populi, vox Dei. This Mrs. Hall strenuously con- 
tested ; and said the " public voice" in Pilate's hall was, Crucify 
Him ! Crucify Him ! 

She had an innate horror of melancholy subjects. " Those per- 
sons" she maintained, " could not have real feeling, who could 
delight to see or to hear details of misery they could not relieve, or 
descriptions of cruelty ichich they could not punish. Nor did she 
like to speak of death : it was Heaven, the society of the blessed, 
and the deliverance of the happy spirit from this tabernacle of clay, 
not the pang of separation, (of which she always expressed a fear,) 
on which she delighted to dwell. She could not behold a corpse, 
" because," said she, " it is beholding sin sitting upon his throne." 
She objected strongly to those lines in Mr. Charles Wesley's Funeral 
Hymns : — 

" Ah lovely appearance of death ; 
What sight upon earth is so fair," Sic 

Her favourite Hymn among these was, 

" Rejoice for a brother deceased," &x. 

Few persons could be mentioned of whom she had not something 
good to say ; and if their faults were glaring, she would plead the 
influence of circumstances, education, and sudden temptation, to 
which all imprisoned in a tenement of clay were liable, and by which 
their actions were often influenced : yet she was no apologist for 
bad systems ; for she thought with an old Puritan, that a fault in an 
individual was like a fever ; but a bad principle resembled a plague, 
spreading desolation and death over the community. Few persons 
feel as they should for the transgression, which is the effect of sudden 
temptation to a well circumstanced sin. 

She did not believe that the soul had its origin ex traduce, but 
that it was pre-existent ; which she said accounted best for the 
astonishing difference in human beings from infancy. Soame Jen- 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY, — MRS. HALL. 



427 



nings has written on this subject, and many of his reasonings on 
this point are the same with those she was accustomed to use.* 

It excited her surprize that women should dispute the authority 
which God gave the husband over the wife. " It is," said she, " so 
clearly expressed in Scripture, that one would suppose such wives 
had never read their Bible." But she allowed that this authority 
was only given after the fall not before : but " the woman," said 
she, " who contests this authority should not marry." Vixen and 
unruly wives did not relish her opinions on this subject ; and her 
example they could never forgive. 

In all her relations, and in all her concerns, she loved order. 
" Order is Heaven's first law" was a frequent quotation of hers ; 
it produces, she would say, universal harmony. 

Conversing on the times of Oliver Cromwell, and the conduct of 
the Republicans, she got a little excited, and said, " The Devil was 
the first Independent." 

The Works of Dean Swift were held in high esteem by all the 
Wesley family, but herself. She could not endure the description 
of the Yahoos in Gulliver's Travels ; and considered it as a reflec- 
tion on the Creator, thus to ridicule the works of his hands. His 
Tale of a Tub she considered as too irreverent to be atoned for by 
the wit. 

Of her sufferings she spake so little, that they could not be learned 
from herself ; I could only get acquainted with those I knew from 
other branches of the family. Her blessings/ and the advantages 
she enjoyed, she was continually recounting. " Evil," she used to 
say, " was not kept from me : but evil has been kept from harming 
me." 

Her manner of reproving sin was so gentle, so evidently the effect 
of love, that no one was ever known to be offended at it. Young 
people were so certain of her kindness, if they erred, that she was 
often chosen as a confessor among them. 

Though she abhorred every thing relative to death, considering it 
as the triumph of sin ; yet she spoke of her own removal with sereni- 
ty. When her niece Miss Wesley asked her if she would wish that 
she should attend her in her last moments, she answered, " Yes, if 
you are able to bear it : but I charge you not to grieve more than 
half an hour." 

Though she had a small property of her own, yet she was princi- 
pally dependent on the bounty of her Brothers, after her husband 



* See, on this controversy, Wesley's Journals, in his Works, Vol IV. p. 172, 
8vo. edit, date, Oct. 1763: and Fletcher's Works, Vol. II. p. 128, 8vo, edit, p 
4. of the "Appeal to Matter of Fact," Lc. 



428 



MISS MARTHA WESLEY,— MRS. HALL. 



had deserted her ; and here was a striking illustration of the remark, 
that "in noble natures benefits do not diminish love on either side." 
She left to her niece, whom she dearly loved, and who well knew 
how to prize so valuable a woman, the little remains of her fortune, 
who in vain urged her to sink it on her own life, in order to procure 
her a few more comforts. 

Mr. Wesley, at his death, bequeathed her 40/., to be paid out of 
the proceeds of the sale of his Books : — This was little ; but he had 
nothing to leave; this I well know, being one of his seven executors 
in trust. He had engaged to pay certain sums, which would have 
been paid out of the produce of his writings had he lived ; to dis- 
charge which, the trustees above-mentioned were obliged to borrow 
the money ! So much did he acquire by being the head of a large 
party ; and after preaching the Gospel for sixty years! Mrs. Hall 
did not live to enjoy this legacy, as she died the same year with her 
Brother. 

Her niece Miss Wesley was with her in her last moments : but 
this she permitted on the sole condition that she should not sleep at 
her (Mrs. HilFs) lodgings, "lest, as she said to her, "you should 
not sleep, and your anxiety might create mine." 

She had no disease, but a mere decay of nature. She spoke of 
her dissolution with the same tranquility with which she spoke of 
every thing else. A little before her departure she called Miss 
Wesley to her bed-side, and said, " 1 have now a sensation that 
convinces me my departure is near ; the heart-strings seem gently, 
but entirely, loosened." 

Miss Wesley asked her if she was in pain ? " No," said she, " but 
a new feeling." Just before she closed her eyes she bade her niece 
come near — she pressed her hand, and said, " I have the assurance 
which I have long prayed for: Shout!" said she, and expired. 
Thus her noble and happy spirit passed into the presence of her 
Redeemer, on the 12th of July, 1791, about four months and nine 
days after the death of her brother John. 

I shall close this Account with a few words extracted from one of 
Miss Wesley's Letters now before me. 

" Mrs. Susanna Wesley was a noble creature : but her trials were 
not such as Mrs. Hall's. Wounded in her affections in the tenderest 
part ; deserted by the husband she so much loved : bereaved of her 
ten children ; falsely accused of taking her sister's lover, whereas, 
though ignorantly, that sister had taken him from her ; reduced from 
ample competency to a narrow income ; — yet no complaint was 
heard from her lips ! Her serenity was undisturbed, and her peace 
beyond the reach of calamity. Active virtues command applause ; 
they are apparent to every eye : but the passive are only known to 



REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 



429 



Him by whom they are registered on high, where the silent sufferer 
shall meet the full reward." 

So magnanimous a soul, so devoid of self, so unmoved by injury, 
so steadily religious, so compassionate to her fellow-creatures, so 
thoroughly devoted to God ; — to say nothing of the other, is rarely 
found among the female sex ! 

Mrs. Hall, who, we have seen, resembled her Brother so remarka- 
bly in her person, and in the qualities of her mind, and between 
whom and him there was so much intense affection throughout life, 
was not separated from him in death. She lies in the same vault 
in which Mr. John Wesley's remains were interred but a few months 
before. She was the last survivor of the original Wesley Family ; 
her Father, Mother, Brothers, and Sisters, having all died before her. 

When I first saw this excellent and interesting woman in 1783, 1 
little thought that forty years after I should be led in the course 
of Providence to rescue her character from detraction, and erect a 
monument to her memory. Among those who knew her, she had as 
many admirers as acquaintances ; her detractors have been few ; and 
those must be sought among the Biographers of her Brothers ; 
some of whom have dealt, in more than her case, in matters too hard 
for them, and written of those things which they did not understand. 

As far as they did this ignorautly, none can be more ready than 
myself to plead their excuse ! 



THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 

Charles Wesley, A. M., Student of Christ Church, Oxford, youngest 
son of the Rev. Samuel Wesley, Rector of Epworth, and Susanna 
his wife, was born at Epworth, December 18, 1708; and died in 
London, March 29, 1788, aged seventy-nine years and three months. 

He was a good man, a powerful preacher, and the best Christian 
Poet, in reference to Hymnology, that has flourished in either an- 
cient or modern times. The Hymns used in the religious service of 
the Methodists were composed principally by him ; and such a 
collection exists not among any other people. Most Collections 
among other sects of Christians are indebted to his compositions for 
some of their principal excellencies. 

Mr. Charles Wesley's Life, in connexion with that of his brother 
John, has been written by Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore ; by Dr. White- 
head; and lately by Dr. Robert Southey, Poet Laureat. Of all 
these Dr. Whitehead's Account claims the preference, as formed 
from Mr. C. Wesley's own Diary. 



430 



MISS KEZZIA WESLEY. 

Kezzia, called in the Family Papers Kezze and Kez, appears to 
have been the youngest child of the Wesley family. The fact in 
her history of most importance is that which has been so largely 
considered in the history of her Sister Martha Hall, to which I must 
refer the Reader. 

About 1730 Miss Kezzy became a teacher in a boarding school 
in Lincoln, where she did not enjoy good health. Indeed she was 
much afflicted all through life, in consequence of which she was 
prevented from improving a mind that seems to have been capable 
of high cultivation. She wrote a peculiarly neat and beautiful hand, 
even more so than that of her sister Emily. 

Her brother Mr. John Wesley wrote frequently to her ; and gave 
her directions both for the improvement of her mind, and her increase 
in true religion. 

To a Letter of this description, in which he recommends a regu- 
lar course of reading, mentions the proper books, &c, and the best 
manner of using them, she thus replies ; and painfully shews how 
much she was prevented by the res angusta domi from cultivating 
her mind as she wished. 

" Dear Brother, « Lincoln, July 3, 1731. 

"I should have writ sooner, had not business and indisposition of 
body prevented me. Indeed sister Pafs going to London shocked 
me a little, because it was unexpected ; and perhaps may have been 
the cause of my ill health for the last fortnight. It would not have 
had so great an effect upon my mind if I had known it before : but 
it is over now- — 

' The past as nothing we esteem ; 
And pain, like pleasure, is a dream.' 

" I should be glad to see Norris's reflections on the Conduct of 
Human Understanding, and the book wrote by the Female Author : 
but I don't expect so great a satisfaction as the seeing either of them, 
except you should have the good fortune (for me) as to be at Epworth 
when I am there, which will be in the latter end of August. I shall 
stay a fortnight or three weeks, if no unforeseen accident prevent it. 

" I must not expect any thing that will give me so much pleasure 
as the having your company so long; because a disappointment 
would make me very uneasy. Had your supposition been true, and 
one of your fine ladies had heard your conference, they would have 
despised you as a mere ill-bred scholar, who could make no better 
use of such an opportunity than preaching to young women for the 
improvement of their minds. 

" I am entirely of your opinion, that the pursuit of knowledge 



MISS KEZZIA WESLEY. 



431 



&nd virtue will most improve the mind : but how to pursue these is 
the question. Cut off indeed I am from all means which most men, 
and many women, have of attaining them. 

"I have Nelson's Method of Devotion, and The Whole Duty of 
Man ? which is all my stock. As to History and Poetry, I have 
not so much as one book. 

" I could like to read all the books you mention, if it were in my 
power to buy them : but as it is not at present, nor have any of my 
acquaintance I Can borrow them of, I must make myself easy with- 
out them, if I can ; but I had rather you had not told me of them, 
because it always occasions me some uneasiness that I have not 
books and opportunity to improve my mind. Now here I have 
time, — in a morning three or four hours, — but want of boohs : — at 
home I had books, but no time, because constant illness made me 
incapable of study. I like Nelson's Method of Devotion; the 
aiming every day at some particular virtue. I wish you would send 
me the questions you speak of relative to each virtue, and I would 
read them every day. Perhaps they may be of use to me in learn- 
ing contentment, for I have been long endeavouring to practise it ; 
yet every temptation is apt to cause me to fall into the same error. 

" I should be glad if you would say a little to sister Emily on the 
same subject ; for she is very likely to have a fit of sickness with 
grieving for the loss of Miss Emery, who went to Wickham last 
Saturday to live. I can't persuade her to the contrary, because I 
am so much addicted to the same failing myself. Pray desire brother 
Charles to bring Prior, the second part, when he comes ; or send it, 
according to promise, for leaving off snuff till next May : or else 
I shall think myself at liberty to take as soon as I please. Pray let 
me know in your next Letter when you design to come down, and 
whether Brother Wesley and Sister will come with you ? If you in- 
tend to walk, and brother Charles with you ? 

" I think it is no great matter whether I say any thing relating to 
the people of Epworth, or no ; for you may be sure he that in- 
ereaseth knowledge increaseth sorrow, I expect you will come by 
London ; pray, desire sister Pat to write by you. — I have not heard 
from her since she went. You must not measure the length of your 
next Letter by mine : I am ill, and can't write any more. 

" Your affectionate Sister, Kezzia Wesley." 

" Miss Kitty went to 6 o'clock Prayers till she got the fever ; and 
I never miss except sickness prevent me." 

Here we find a mind thirsting after the knowledge both Divine and 
human; and struggling against many disadvantages, among which 
comparative poverty and bad health were none of the least. Money 
was scarce a hundred years ago ; and books not easy to be procured. 
Faith in our Lord Jesus Christ for a present salvation was little 



432 



CONCLUDING OBSERVATIONS. 



known ; and growth in moral goodness, by a daily reference to, and 
practice of, some virtue, was a poor substitute for the application of 
that blood which cleanses from all unrighteousness, and a daily 
growth in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
I thank God, the trumpet does not now give an uncertain sound. 

AVeTiave already seen that Mr. Wesley Hall, after having engaged 
himself to Miss Martha Wesley, paid his addresses to Miss Kezzy > 
and, when on the point of leading her to the altar, was struck with 
remorse of conscience, and returned to Martha ; and that Miss Kezzy 
went to them on their marriage, and lived with them till her death, 
which took place March 9, 1741. 

She appears to have had a general state of ill health, and a long 
life could not well be expected. 

She was to have been married to a gentleman who paid his ad- 
dresses to her when she resided with her sister Hall, at the Curacy, 
near Salisbury ; — but Death prevented the match. 

It appears that her brother Charles was present when she died ; 
of her closing scene he gives the following account in a Letter to 
Mr. John Wesley, — 

" Yesterday morning, [March 9, 1741] sister Kezzy died in the 
Lord Jesus. He finished His work, and cut it short in mercy. Full 
of thankfulness, resignation, and love, — without pain or trouble, she 
commended her spirit into the hands of Jesus, — and fell asleep.'' 



How powerful is a religious education ; and how true the saying. 
Train up a child in the way he should go ; and when he is old, he 
will not depart from it. 

All this family were brought up in the fear of God ; and that fear 
continued with them through life. 

We have in the preceding History records of the last hours of 
most of them, and all those died happy in God. Hetty appears 
to have been the only one, who was not decidedly religious. Brought 
up from comparative infancy at a distance from her parents, and in- 
dulged by a fond Uncle, she was for a time gay and giddy ; but 
never wicked. 

However, the seed of life which was sown in her heart vegetated 
surely, though slowly. Unparalleled afflictions became the means of 
urging her to seek her happiness in God. She sought, found, and 
lived, several years in the possession of the Divine favour, and died 
in the assurance of faith. 

Such a family I have never read of, heard of, or known ; nor since 
the days of Abraham and Sarah, and Joseph and Mary of Nazareth, 
has there ever been a family to which the human race has been more 



CONCLUDING OBSERVATIONS. 



indebted. 



ADAM CLARKE 



Milbrook, Feb. 28, 1822. 



H 




